《Love And Hate of Blood Sword》


 C1

    Niu Yang City. Just half a mile below the foot of Shaolin Temple.


    This was an extremely ordinary small town, just like any other small town in Kai Feng City. It looked no different from any other small town. At that time, the Shaolin Temple was full of incense. From the emperor down to the ordinary people in cloth clothing, they would often visit the temple to pay their respects or learn Buddhist arts or practice kung fu or bestow incense on their ancestors. As a result, there were many customers and merchants, and most importantly, an official road just happened to pass through the city. As a result, Niu Yang City gradually became the most prosperous city in Kaifeng at the time. Although there had been battles outside for years, the strange thing was that there was no effect on Niu Yang City at all! People lived in peace, and for the past ten or so years, they had lived in peace. They did not fight against the world, and this attracted a large number of outsiders to settle down or do business in Niu Yang City.


    At that time, his surname was Zhu, and in the eyes of the people, he was an upright man who hated evil. However, in the eyes of the people, this Imperial Guard was more of a mystery and a legend. No one knew where he had been transferred from, nor did he hold any ceremonies when he took office. Although no one had seen how he had captured Liu Ruyan, the rapist who had run amok for thirty years on the first day he took office, and how he had captured the best scum in the world of martial arts, when the next day he saw the criminal, who had been in prison for decades, locked up in a carriage and roaming the streets, the people had all clapped their hands in celebration. Since Zhu''s arrival ten years ago, the officials who had come to Niu Yang City to collect taxes had disappeared as well, including the Jinyi Guards, who had visited this town late at night. The third day after taking office, he announced to the people outside the city gate that there would be no more taxes, that the families would cultivate their own fields according to the distribution of the population, and that the people would treat the newly appointed county magistrate with great respect and respect, and treat him as their parent.


    Half a mile south of the city, at the foot of the five peaks, there was a large courtyard covered by a small bridge. The entire courtyard had a courtyard structure, and the area was large enough to fit two sides! The outer wall was made of green rock. Each rock was of a uniform size and was meticulously polished. The wall was two zhang tall and was extremely sturdy. In front of the main door, it was even more majestic and luxurious. Two large white jade pillars were carved with dragons and phoenixes, and the workmanship was exquisite. The door was made of pure steel, with two three-meter high doors. On the top of the door was a seven foot long signboard with the words "Purple Qi from the East" written on it.


    When he entered the courtyard, he saw a completely different scene: the courtyard was filled with many peach trees. There were many peach trees; there were at least thirty thousand of them! What was even more shocking was not the peach tree, but the peach blossoms! It was August and should be the season for peaches to mature. How could there be peaches blooming at this time? But the fact is, it''s really hard for you to believe! Looking at them closely, the way these peach trees were planted was also very strange. It seemed to have some similarities with the Peach Blossom Island of the past. Could it be that the owner of this house was a descendant of the Yellow Alchemist? Of course, this was just a guess. However, it was unlikely that the Peach Blossom Island back then would have such a grand scale!


    At this time of day, the sun was blazing outside, but in the Peach Blossom Forest, it was extremely cool and refreshing. The fragrance of flowers seeped into one''s soul, making one unable to forget about it; it was like a paradise on earth. Deep within the peach forest, one could vaguely see a small pavilion appearing within the peach forest. It was arranged in an orderly manner, and small bridges and flowing water meandered within it. Following the path, he saw a green bamboo forest at the end of the peach blossom. Next to the bamboo forest was a house, a house built from bamboo, the craftsmanship so exquisite that people would be amazed, every bamboo was carved out of thin air, or had characters or flowers, birds or people, the size of the house was sure to shock you, there were at least twenty small and large houses.


    The biggest door in the center also had a red lacquer plaque on it. It said "Three Friends House". The words were not as grand as the front yard, but they had a lot of elegance to them. At the corner of the hall was a study, with windows facing the back of the house. The arrangement of the study was simple and fragrant. The walls were covered with calligraphy and paintings, and all of them were masterpieces. Next to the window hung an iron fan ¡ª a pitch-black iron fan. It was made of mystical steel and incomparably peculiar. Along with the iron fan was a short sword, the same pitch-black short sword. It was also made of darksteel. The sword was one foot and three inches long, but it had no sheath! In the pitch black darkness, there was a cold purple glow, and on the hilt of the sword, there was a faint word, "peach". In the pitch-black, there was a cold purple word, and on the hilt of the sword, there was a word, "peach".


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in white was sitting at a desk, writing a book. This person was around 35 years old. His face was white and clean, and his eyes were clear and lively. The few strands of eight-character beard that he had deliberately left behind added a bit of elegance to his appearance.


    Beside him, on a bamboo chair, was a eight to nine-year-old girl kneeling. She had big eyes and an oval face. Although she was small, she exuded an aura of beauty. At this moment, she was grinding ink for the man in white.


    "Daddy, can you ¡­" Could you... Teach me to write? " the little girl asked as she grinded the man in white. Her big eyes blinked as she stared at his face. The man in white must be her father.


    "Of course I will teach my darling Ling''er. Mn, when daddy finishes this big affair, we will live in seclusion with your mother, and father will teach Ling''er every day, haha ¡­" The man in white put down his brush and picked up the little girl. He used his hands to stroke her hair as he spoke, and his words revealed a deep love.


    "Then when will Father, Mother, and Father live in seclusion?" Although the little girl did not know what her father meant by "living in seclusion", she knew that her father could teach her to write every day. She was very happy to see that day.


    "Haha, aiya, I never would have thought that my Ling Er is even more anxious than daddy. Hehe, yeah, daddy promises you. It won''t be long, haha ¡­" Then, he fiercely kissed Ling''er on the cheek. "Daddy loves my Ling''er so much. Mn, daddy too!"


    Before the little girl could kiss him, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    "My lord, a guest wishes to meet you from outside!"


    "Who?"


    "That person won''t tell me. He only told me to give the lord one thing. He said that as long as the lord sees this thing, he will naturally meet with the lord."


    "Hmm?" The man in white''s expression turned serious. He slowly put Ling''er down and said, "Be good, Ling''er. Go to daddy. Daddy has things to take care of ¡­" As expected, Ling''er was sensible and skipped out.


    "Come in!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    A young man with the appearance of a government official came in, holding a yellow embroidered box in his hands. He presented it to the man in white with both hands. "This is the item."


    "Mm. You can leave. I''ll call you if you need anything!" The man took the box.


    "Yes, my lord!" The youth withdrew.


    The man in white placed the embroidered box on the desk, his face filled with confusion. What was it?


    Then, he opened the brocade box. The moment he opened it, the expression on the man in white''s face seemed to freeze. Furthermore, it was filled with pain, as though he had been stabbed in the weak parts of his body.


    Inside the box was a fake finger, a fake finger with a ring on it. On the ring, there was a bright red plum blossom.


    After a while, the man in white seemed to wake up from a dream and closed the box. "Ling Feng, prepare the palanquin, return to the yamen immediately!"


    The man in white was none other than Niu Yang Town''s Prime Minister, Zhu Kai--known as Master Diao. This little girl was his darling nine-year-old daughter, Zhu Ling''er. The young man who had just delivered the letter was his right-hand man ¡ª Leng Lingfeng, who was the direct disciple of the martial arts talent known throughout the world ¡ª Fu Qingzhu, the number one expert of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.

 C2

    At the north end of the city, there was also a large courtyard. A compound that could accommodate a thousand people at once.


    Five Peaks Academy.


    The largest academy in Niu Yang City, as well as the only academy, was more than enough for the more than eight thousand families in Niu Yang City.


    However, no matter if it was the commoners or the nobles of Kaifeng city, they were all sent here. In the past, there were no less than twenty private schools of various sizes in Kai Feng City, but now, there was only the Five Peaks Academy. Although they were in the same jurisdiction, the journey from Kaifeng City to Niu Yang City to attend classes was not very close for those young masters, but their parents were willing. There was only one reason. The Five Peaks Academy had a good teacher.


    Mister Chu is called Renjie. He was fifty-five years old.


    Medium build, but strong and healthy. Cheng Ri had been wearing a Daoist crown and a blue coat for several years, but they had been well-kept. There were no patches on them and the color had not faded at all. Half a foot of beard, a bit of an air of sagacity, full of smiles, always make people feel amiable. The local dignitary called him "Mr. Chu.


    Originally, there was no Five Peaks Academy.


    Eight years ago, a middle-aged warrior came from a foreign land carrying a sickly two-year-old boy who was said to have gone to the Shaolin Temple for treatment. Not long after, a private school appeared in Niu Yang City. In less than two years, due to Old mister Chu''s good teaching style, his teaching style became more and more well-known. There was an endless stream of people coming to learn from him, including the nobles of Kaifeng City. Four years later, Kai Feng''s Prefect gave the order to expand the private school and put the name "Five Peaks Academy" on the wall. Twenty or so private schools of various sizes were removed from the city. Of course, Old mister Chu had also offended many of his peers within the city.


    There were at least a thousand or eight hundred students who sought lessons every day, but Mister Chu was the only teacher! There were too many students, and the background was very complicated. Sixty percent of them were the young masters of ordinary families, and forty percent were the young masters of the nobles of Niu Yang City and Kaifeng City. Mr Chu did have a way, he divided the students into two groups. Ordinary students from the Hundred Families would be attending class in the west wing while the noble sons would be attending class in the east wing, separated by a huge courtyard and patio. The students in the West Wing were given homework or self-study lessons in the East Wing, and the West Wing was also given lessons in the West Wing.


    It was the eighth of the ninth month. The next day was the Double Sun Festival.


    Mr. Chu was teaching his students in the west wing.


    The little fellows in the east wing were overjoyed because there was no mister around. These young masters were truly from the city, and very few of them were like the poor children in the west wing who loved to learn. It was because of this reason that Mr. Chu had such an arrangement.


    "Heh ¡­" "Everyone, quiet down..."


    With a "pa" sound, something slammed onto the stage in front of him. The east wing immediately quieted down, and the little guys who were playing around slowly returned to their seats. They covered their mouths as they looked ahead, wanting to laugh but not daring to do so.


    At the old man''s seat, there was a little boy who looked like he was eight or nine years old. He was dressed in rich clothes and looked like a martial arts student. Standing in front of the hall, he looked quite impressive. Just now, he was the one who had called out to him.


    In his hand was something that resembled a brush. It was six inches long and two inches thick. It was made of black iron. If one looked closely, they would see that it was actually a judge''s pen! This was the one that was used to pat Teacher on the stage. To be able to use this at such a young age, it seemed like it had quite the background.


    "Yeah, I''m talking ¡­"


    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, the little guy spoke up. With his left foot on the stage and his left hand resting on his chin, he would occasionally knock the judge''s pen on the table with his right hand. However, from the looks of the forty over pairs of eyes that were staring at him with rapt attention, it could be seen that everyone admired him and would definitely not be able to see those gazes when the old teacher was lecturing.


    "My father said that he and my mother will go to Fujian to offer sacrifices tomorrow, hmm... "Hehe, I have time now. Everyone, let''s talk about what''s fun tomorrow."


    As soon as he said that, it immediately exploded into an uproar as everyone began to discuss tomorrow''s festival.


    Every father has a son, and every child has a special name." Everyone in the martial arts world knew that as long as Tu Feng City appeared, only death awaited them. Not only were their martial arts skills among the best in the Imperial Secret Service, but their mysterious Blood Drop squad was terrifying. No one had ever seen this group before, and everyone they had ever seen was already dead. It was said that there were only thirteen people in total, and they were none other than the "Cold-Blooded Thirteen Series" that Eunuch Wei had personally ordered to "exterminate bandits"! Each person represented a Life Codex and a martial arts technique. Because there were only twelve Life Codex, the Piercing Wind City named itself the "Inanimate Codex" ¡ª it did not belong to an animal, but it was definitely ten times more terrifying than any other ferocious animal! What was even more terrifying was his blade, a broken blade that was eight inches long, six inches wide, and three inches thick! Thirteen Xiao''s martial arts skills were unique and unfathomable. These were the top weapons that Eunuch Wei had secretly trained for twenty years. Confucius said: ''Doesn''t it make sense to learn from time to time? Wouldn''t it be nice to have friends from afar? "If a person doesn''t know, but doesn''t care, isn''t he a gentleman as well?


    In the west wing, Mr. Chu was giving his students a speech, each word resounding with power, rising and falling in waves. There were more than two hundred students attending class, and all of them were juniors from the Bai Clan. All of them were listening attentively to the explanation with rapt attention.


    "Grandfather ¡­" Oh No... "Sir, can you please ask ''What is a gentleman'' ¡­"


    While the old gentleman was reading, a student stood up and asked a question. The boy who asked the question was about eight or nine years old. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, yet he looked delicate and pretty. He wore a coarse shirt, but was extremely neat and tidy. Even at such a young age, her eyebrows revealed her resolution and determination. A yellow ribbon tied up her hair, making her seem even more gentle and quiet. It might have leaked out when he asked the question, but he was embarrassed when he heard the laughter of the children. His face was flushed and he lowered his head, not daring to turn around or look at Mister.


    "Mm ¡­"


    Big Mr. Chu slowly walked to the boy''s side with the steel ruler in his hand, stroking the boy''s hair with his hand.


    "A gentleman, is a virtuous person, and sometimes a person of status."


    Only then did the little boy dare to raise his head. He actually looked at the old man and gave a mischievous smile.


    "Well, the people in the east wing are all gentlemen... "For example, Tu Batian and the others ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" A gentleman, mainly a man of noble character. "As long as one possesses a noble character, regardless of whether one is rich or poor or cheap, one can be called a gentleman ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Understood, they are not gentlemen, they often bully us ¡­ "We are the gentlemen ¡­" With that, all the children in the hall burst into laughter again.


    "Right, right, we are... Two days ago, Tu Tian Ba and the others hit me ¡­ "


    "..." They want me to pay tribute to them... "


    The classroom was also in an uproar as the children started to talk back and forth about that Tu Tian Ba. Everyone must have had a lot of trouble with the children in the east wing.


    "Alright ¡­" Alright, alright ¡­ Haha, you are gentlemen, you are gentlemen, please be quiet... "Quiet ¡­"


    Mister Chu knocked on the steel ruler in his hand, calling for the little guys to quiet down. Silence reigned in the classroom.


    "..." Hehe ¡­ Cough cough cough ¡­ Hmm, you want to be a gentleman when you grow up, hmm, good, good ¡­ Then from now on, learn to be gracious, polite, modest, studious, and help others ¡­ "Study hard now, and become a national pillar in the future ¡­"


    "Alright, everyone should rest first ¡­" After a long time in class, the students were only looking forward to the old teacher''s words.


    The courtyard was bustling with noise and excitement. Hundreds of little fellows were playing together. The students on both sides seemed to divide themselves into two groups. The one in the west was playing on the left side of the patio, while the one in the east was playing on the right side.


    In the middle of the patio was a large pond filled with lotus flowers and many fishes. The pool became the main place for students to play after class. The little boy from before was sitting by the pool with his three best friends and was having a heated conversation with them.


    "Heh, Chu Xiangnan, come, come. Let''s put our wrists together again ¡­" The boy was talking happily with his friend when he heard a sudden shout that startled him, and then he saw a foot on the edge of the pool where he was sitting. The little boy raised his head and suddenly fell backwards, almost falling into the pool. Luckily, his good friend beside him was able to support him. When he looked up, he saw a face that was almost touching his nose, a face with a wicked smile, or rather, a face full of evil in his eyes. He hated that face, he had hated it ever since the first time he saw it. This was the face of Tu Tian Ba. So the little boy''s name was Chu Xiangnan.


    Chu Xiangnan stood up and saw that there were five or six kids beside Tu Tianba. They had their arms crossed and their heads tilted as they stared at them with the same evil smile on Tu Tianba''s face.


    "Hehe ¡­" Hehehehe ¡­ Are you scared? "Are you afraid?"


    Tu Tianba used his usual posture, stepping on the edge of the pool with one foot, supporting his chin with one hand and playing with the pen with the other, challenging Chu Xiangnan with a provocative tone. It turned out Tu Tian Ba had been taught martial arts by his father since he was young, so he had a good foundation. However, Tu Feng Cheng was very strict in teaching, he did not allow the little guy to bully people using martial arts outside. Chu Tian Ba had been beaten up by his father three times for this, and from now on, he would not dare to abuse martial arts outside, especially in the academy. After all, he was still a child, and fighting for power was only natural. Since he didn''t need any martial arts, he should think of an idea. Thus, he went to find the kids in the west wing to have a martial arts competition. He never would have thought that he would encounter a formidable opponent on his first try, and that opponent was Chu Xiangnan. He clearly remembered that he had played with Chu Xiangnan two hundred and thirty times, but he had never won half a match. He was very angry, he just didn''t understand why he had martial arts. He had always wanted to find a chance to defeat him, even if it was only once. That way, he could have some face in front of his comrades.


    "From today onwards, I won''t play with you anymore, because I''m a ''gentleman'' and you''re not a ''gentleman'' ¡­" Chu Xiangnan stretched out his waist and said to Tu Tianba.


    "...?" What... "What the hell is this?" Tu Tian Ba listened to these words for a long time.


    "He said you''re not a good person ¡­" Brother Huang San Gang beside him explained.


    "Ah?" Ah? Curse me! What is this? "If you have the guts, we ¡­" Before she finished, she turned around and didn''t see Chu Xiangnan. When she looked again, she didn''t know when Chu Xiangnan had left. She was deep in conversation with a few people in the west room.


    "..." Chu - xiang - nan, if you have the guts come out, we have to give you a hard time, we have to give you a hard time this time... "Come out ¡­"


    Tu Tianba was extremely furious. No one dared to insult him like this. In his eyes, not even his father, Tu Feng City, had insulted him like this. He threw away the judge''s pen and covered his mouth with his hands as he shouted towards the west wing.


    Chu Xiangnan didn''t seem to hear him at all as she continued to chat happily. Occasionally, she would even turn her head towards the window with a big smile on her face.


    "Class is starting, let''s go. Mister is coming ¡­" Huang San pulled Tu Tianba.


    "Awoo ¡ª I''m so angry, I''m so angry ¡­"


    "Chu, Xiang, Nan, be careful. I''ll tell your dad to use something to cut off your head, hmph!" Tu Tian Ba was dragged towards the classroom by his brothers, shouting as he walked. Finally, he pulled Huang San along. "Hurry up and help me get my pen checked back!"

 C3

    September 9th.


    Yellow calendar: Nine days, sunny. It is advisable to move the soil, to erect beams and to sacrifice; it is forbidden to marry a member of the association.


    The southwest outskirts of the city was the only way to Shaolin Temple. This place was surrounded by mountains, and the trees were verdant. Behind them was a thousand zhang precipice, and it was called ''Bone Crusher Cliff''. It was extremely steep. He had just looked at the five peaks of the breast. In fact, it was a good place to build a house and recuperate.


    However, this was the location of Niu Yang Yamen!


    The Niu Yang yamen was originally located in the most prosperous area of the town. Six years ago, Zhu Kai-shek, the current Prime Minister, wrote to ask to be relocated. As for why he moved to this place, even Master Shi Guan did not know what was going on. Since Master Diao had been stable, peaceful and well liked by the people, he quickly approved of the move. After the relocation, the Niuyang Yamen became much bigger and more luxurious than before.


    Niu Yang City had been peaceful and peaceful for many years. There were almost no cases that occurred, and the commoners had no complaints. Therefore, these few years, the officials of the Niu Yang Yamen had enjoyed themselves to their heart''s content. They were all glad that they had a good pregnancy and gave birth to a good child, mainly because they had a good master. Every day, besides drinking, he would gamble. In the evening, he would go to the "Drunken Flower Lodge" to have fun. Fortunately, Master Zhong only turned a blind eye to this and lived a happy life.


    Today was an exception.


    The entire yamen was heavily guarded, and even the city walls were filled with archers. More importantly, there were also 12 unfamiliar faces, faces that even the old officials who had worked here for ten years had never seen before. Qin Gang was one of them. On the first day of Master Diao''s appointment, Qin Gang had arrived, and it was the guest room he had arranged for Master Diao. Of course, they would never be able to see their true faces, because they were all wearing black clothes and black pants, and there was also a black bamboo hat with a six inch long black veil hanging down the sides. Not only that, through the black veil, everyone''s face was covered with a black cloth, and only a pair of black eyes could be seen.


    Fortunately, he did not see it. Fortunately, he only saw a shadow flash past his head the day before and disappeared into the yamen. If it weren''t for Master Diao ordering them to go to the guest room this morning to wash their faces, they really wouldn''t have known that there would be twelve guests.


    "Oh, this is too scary..." Qin Gang and his colleague Ah Bao were in charge of the gate guards.


    "Do you know? I''ve never seen such a terrible look in my eyes in my life... "I don''t want to see those eyes ever again ¡­" Qin Gang turned his face sideways and whispered to Ah Bao. Fear was written all over his face, and he kept glancing towards the door, afraid that something would jump out from there.


    "..." "Ugh ¡­" "Eye of death, other than seeing death, I want to see nothing else with hope in those eyes ¡­" Ah Bao stared at Qin Gang with his cross-eyed eyes full of fear, "¡­" Is True... Really? I''m not here to look for him... Master... Trouble? Heavens... Oh my god... Master... Yes... He''s a good person... "Ugh ¡­" "Ehh ¡­" His voice was trembling, and he was no longer able to speak. He could only hear the gurgling sound of saliva sliding down his throat.


    Passing through the yamen''s lobby was the torture chamber. Next door was the guest room that Master Diao received. In Qin Gang''s memory, other than the rooms that were visited every year by high ranking officials, these high ranking officials were called princes or eunuchs by Master Diao. It was only at this time that Master Diao would accompany the guests at the yamen all day.


    The guest room was indeed exquisite. No matter how one sat inside, one would never be able to guess that they were staying in the yamen. Ancient furniture, exquisite tea set, four walls were similarly covered in calligraphy and paintings, and even the sign that was written as "Zhu Kaifeng" was extremely famous.


    There were thirteen guests in the living room.


    Master Diao was sitting. Sitting opposite of him was a middle-aged man dressed in green. He was in his mid-thirties, with sharp eyebrows, a long face, and a face that was very pleasing to the eye, except for the terrible scar that ran three inches from the corner of his right cheek to the side of his nose. Veins bulged on his temples and the back of his hand. His eyes were clear, but they were filled with a mysterious light. The ring on the ring finger of his right hand was very eye-catching. It was a shiny black ring, and on the ring, there was a red plum flower made from agate. It was as red as blood. A sheathless blade hung from his waist, a pitch-black blade ¡­ and it was a broken blade, a broken blade that was eight inches long, six inches wide, and three inches thick!


    Behind the man in green, there were twelve men in black standing in a row by the window. They were all dressed the same, with the same physique. Even their height and weight were the same. His left hand was holding something that looked like a birdcage and was wrapped in a black cloth. However, each of them had a unique weapon in their right hand ¨C a weapon so unique that it could not be found in the weapon manuals of the ''All Knowing Scholar''. The black bamboo hat, the six inch long black veil, the black cloth covering his face, the black eyes that could captivate souls ¡ª the deadly "Cold-Blooded Thirteen Shaw". Their existence really only made people smell the scent of death at the very first moment. It seemed like Qin Gang was speaking the truth. The name of the man in green probably meant that no one else in the world other than the people outside of the city could lead these twelve black devils.


    There was only one thing that happened when the "Thirteen Cool Bloods Sorcery" appeared, and that was when one killed another.


    Today, it was still unexpected. There were indeed many accidents today.


    The Piercing Wind City was actually chatting with Master Diao and the city seemed very polite and cautious in front of Master Diao.


    While Master Diao was drinking tea, Tu Feng City was also drinking tea. However, he seemed to be very anxious.


    "Ninth Elder ¡­" Look... "I''ve only been waiting for a single word from you from yesterday to this day, so that I can give my father-in-law an opportunity to report. Isn''t this ¡­"


    After Tu Feng City placed the teacup down, it seemed that they couldn''t sit still any longer. However, this was clearly Master Diao, so why was he called Master Jiu? And even had an uncle to it?


    Master Diao took a sip of his tea, looked at the Twelve Shaos by the window, and then gestured to the city.


    Tu Feng City paused for a moment and then immediately understood. He turned around and waved his hand. "Hidden Dragon, bring our brothers back to camp first. If anyone asks about this before I return, don''t speak nonsense."


    "Yes!" A black-clothed man in the middle took a step forward and saluted with one hand. He then turned around and waved his hand, leading the way as he flew out of the window. Soon after, eleven people flew out of the window one after another. Master Diao''s fingers moved slightly.


    "Mm ¡­" "Come with me." After the man in black finished walking, Master Diao put down the tea cup and stood up, giving a signal to Tu Feng City. Then, he walked straight to a painting on the wall, which was a picture of Tang Yin''s "Lying on the Cow". He tapped the cow''s head with his middle finger, and after three squeaks, the wall suddenly turned ninety degrees, and an entrance to the secret room appeared in front of him.


    The Piercing Wind City was right behind him. However, Master Diao had twisted a steel ring on the wall, and the door then closed and returned to its original state. Tu Feng City was very surprised. "I didn''t expect Ninth Master to be so resourceful!" Master Diao turned his head and smiled, but did not reply. After that was a man-made cave, which went down two hundred steps and arrived in front of a stone door. In the middle of the stone door was carved a large peach, only to see Master Diao''s right leg slightly bent, while his left hand was placed on the peach. Fortunately, white steam slowly rose from between his fingers, and suddenly he opened both sides of his finger, and the stone door slowly slid open on both sides with a "Ga Ga" sound. When Tu Feng City saw the stone door, they were extremely shocked. The two doors were made of granite six or seven feet thick, and each of them weighed at least two to three thousand pounds. If they looked carefully, there was no mechanism. This skill really shocked him. It seemed that it was impossible for an ordinary person to enter this stone room!


    Entering the stone room shocked the Piercing Wind City even more.


    He would never have thought that there would be such a place in the yamen.


    The entire stone chamber was made of white marble.


    As soon as he entered the house, Tu Feng City couldn''t help but shudder. It was incredibly cold inside! Only now could he see a transparent room in the center of the room. He could even see what looked like a bed inside the room. Curiosity impelled him to step forward and touch it. It was ice! Heavens! There was actually ice here! It''s still not going to melt!


    "A cold jade bed!" "The Wind Slaying City cannot help but blurt out." This was something from the Heaven Mountain! How to... Ninth Master, you ¡­ Good stuff ¡­ "Un, good stuff!"


    Master Diao turned his head to look, but continued to smile without saying a word.


    "Come here, the item is here."


    Tu Feng City was completely engrossed in it. When they heard his call, they turned around to look. At some point in time, Master Zhong had opened a door beside them. He quickly walked over and looked inside. His mouth was wide open, but he didn''t say anything for a long time. This was a very small stone room. It wasn''t big, but it was very tall. It was full of weapons, not ordinary weapons! In the middle of the room, there was a large stove filled with fine sand. Within the sand, there were five swords. Looking at the five swords, the Piercing Wind City was truly shocked once again. He was not interested in weapons, but he was extremely interested in the owners of the weapons. What surprised him was not the number of weapons that he possessed, but how he had obtained the five swords. Looking at these swords, he could not help but think of how he had wanted to take one of them, but even now he had not taken half a sword, and his left hand was slowly caressing his face, supporting the scar. Even now, the scar was still aching, it was no longer painful, but his heart was very painful, even if his brother did not rescue him in time, he might have died a long time ago on one of these swords.


    Tu Feng City looked at the swords carefully. "Qing Qian..." Competitor... Sun and Moon... Heavenly Waterfall ¡­ "Sacrifice ¡­" After a long while, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Eh? And ''don''t ask'' and ''Wandering Dragon''? "


    "Yes, that''s right. Actually, I''m just short of one. That''s the Wandering Dragon Sword Technique." Master Diao said to the Wind Slaying City with a smile.


    "But ¡­" Before Tu Feng City could finish its words, it was cut off by Master Diao.


    "Because the ''Mortal Sword'' is by my side."


    "Hmm?" There was no solution to the problem at Slaughtering Wind City.


    "It''s on Leng Lingfeng, my right-hand man, haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Master Diao''s face was filled with satisfaction.


    "You should go back and tell the eunuch not to worry. I''ll naturally bring the seven swords to him as a birthday present ¡­"


    "But ¡­"


    "En!" [Don''t even mention that it has been ten years since I last spoke to him. I have been working hard all day and night. If he isn''t satisfied, he can just pick someone else to take on this task ¡­] "To be honest, if I hadn''t agreed to be entrusted by my father-in-law that year, I wouldn''t have come to accept this suffering ¡­"


    Slaughtering Wind City followed Master Diao to the stone room outside. Master Diao opened another door and came out. There was only a large platform. Below the platform was the cliff ¡ª Bone Crusher Cliff! On the opposite side, Shaowang Mountain and Five Fingers Peak seemed to be within reach.


    "Second brother ¡­" Master Diao''s right hand patted Tu Feng City''s shoulder and his expression suddenly became serious as he spoke sincerely and sincerely to Tu Feng City.


    "It''s been so many years. Ai, I don''t think you need to fawn on eunuch anymore. I''ve watched him do things every day. There should be a place for you ¡­"


    Tu Feng City''s face was filled with astonishment as he stared at Master Diao in a daze. It was as if he did not believe Master Diao''s words.


    "Even if it wasn''t for yourself, you still had to think about it for Xiao Mei Er. Sigh, what an enemy ¡­"


    Hearing this, it was as if a knife had stabbed into the heart of the Piercing Wind City, causing their faces to contort in pain. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "I think it''s time for us three brothers to work together again. If we were to obtain that item, why would we be afraid of Eunuch Wei?"


    "You can go back first, and think carefully and calmly. After all these years, didn''t we just hope for that day to come? "It''s getting late, I won''t keep you any longer ¡­"


    The Wind Slaying City seemed to have slowly returned to reality from a distant era. Looking out of the window, he saw that night had gradually fallen.


    "En, alright then. Elder brother, take care of yourself. This little brother will first inform you so that I can come visit you another day." With a change in the official etiquette, Tu Feng City clasped his hands together. Then, he lifted his right arm and slipped out of the platform. With one foot touching the cliff, he disappeared from the cliff in the blink of an eye.


    "As expected of the ''Silver Swallow Plum Blades''. I didn''t expect that Second Brother''s martial arts would increase by another level ¡­." Master Diao''s eyes showed approval.


    "Sigh, it''s really fate that made a fool of people ¡­ "It''s really destiny that makes a fool of us ¡­"


    The night was approaching. Master Diao raised his head. The Five Fingers Peak across from him was filled with the light of dusk. It seemed that he was gradually falling into a peaceful and serene sleep under the light of the setting sun.


    A light wind blew, and an evening bell rang out from the mountain. It was long and melodious, rippling through the valley for a long time.


    "I wonder how third brother is doing now. He should be back soon, right?" Master Diao seemed to be deep in thought as he faced the distant mountains.


    On the horizon, a line of egrets was returning to their nest under the cover of night ¡­

 C4

    The golden autumn season was indeed fascinating, especially in the autumn of Shancheng.


    Niu Yang City was no exception.


    The wind was always refreshing; the sun was always warm; the people were happy in their hearts ¡ª the harvest this year was better than any previous year.


    The autumn afternoon was good for refreshment.


    At this moment, Mr. Chu was sitting under the willow tree in front of his house with his eyes closed.


    The house was a wooden house. The house wasn''t big, but it had two floors. In the tower.


    Mr Chu was very grateful to the villagers around him, just like how the people were grateful to Mr Chu. Six years ago, father and son lived in the academy, but the academy was indeed too big. One old and one young, the two of them lived in a spacious and lonely place, so Mr Chu built a small hut here as his residence.


    Who would have thought that the next morning, there would be fifty to sixty years of strong young men leaning against the wooden wall, "Bang! Bang!" When Mr. Chu returned home in the evening, he could not find the cottage. He thought that he had made a mistake, but he did not expect that a large group of people would suddenly jump out from all around the house. The old man and the young woman would either hold a bowl or carry a bowl or carry some wheat in their hands, and when the old man understood what was going on, they were all moved to tears. From then on, the children of commoners were exempted from tuition fees. Mr Chu was also doing his best to nurture the children of the common people in return to his kind family.


    At the start of the day, Mr Chu could no longer be bothered to relax. During the farm season, the children all came home on vacation to help their parents reap the wheat.


    In front of Mister Chu was a vast expanse of wheat fields.


    A light breeze blew past, causing waves of wheat to rise into the air. Golden wheat, golden sunlight.


    The wheat fields far and near were swarming with people. The sound of a sickle cutting wheat, the sound of a young man beating wheat, the sound of a woman giggling as she laboured, the sound of a man carrying wheat home, the sound of a chicken barking near the house ¡­ It was like a movement in music. Mr. Chu was full and comfortable. In the living room, the little guy, Chu Xiangnan, was sprawled on a table. She had caught two grasshoppers somewhere, and was playing with them in the box. From time to time, she would grab some grasshoppers that jumped out of the box. Next to the table was a pile of notes that Grandpa had written down for ten times.


    "Yohoho ¡­" Yohoho ¡­ "Ai, uncle, you''re resting ¡­"


    At home, Er Hu Zi carried the wheat all the way home, passing Mr. Chu in front of the door. When Erhu Zi was building the house for the old man, he broke his right leg. It was unknown what kind of medicine Elder Chu used to reconnect it, but it was still the same as ever.


    "Mm ¡­" "Hmm?" Ohoho, good harvest, tigers ¡­ Come and rest... "Rest ¡­"


    "How about tonight? Haha, I''ll come listen to your lecture tonight. I have to hurry and finish collecting the wheat ¡­" "Yohoho ¡­" In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the corner.


    "Aiyo ¡­" "Elder Chu, you are always napping ¡­"


    "Hey, hey, hey, it''s Second Aunt Niu. Oh, why are you carrying such a big bag of wheat? It''s a good harvest ¡­" Come and rest... "Take a rest ¡­"


    The boss''s second aunt was currently carrying a large bag of wheat as she passed by. He was holding his four-year-old son, "Little Da", in his hand.


    "I''m not resting, I need to hurry back to cook ¡­" "Hey, grandpa, you should come over for dinner later ¡­"


    "Yohoho ¡­" Good... Good... Auntie, please leave quickly ¡­ This child is so obedient ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    "Grandpa ¡­" Even though he was being pulled by his mother, he was still unable to keep up, so he turned his head around and shouted. He put his little finger in his mouth.


    "Ai ¡­" Yohoho ¡­ "My mouth is so sweet ¡­"


    "Grandfather ¡­" I want... I want to drink... "Drink water ¡­" The little guy was indeed thirsty.


    "Yo yo, good, good. Come drink ¡­" "Come drink ¡­"


    "Go home and drink. Be obedient. We''ll be there soon ¡­" Second Aunt had taught the little guy a lesson.


    Who would have thought that with a tug of the little guy''s hand, he would escape from his mother''s hand and then squat down on the ground, really unable to get up.


    "I want to drink... I want to drink... "Hmm ¡­"


    "Ai, aunty, just let me drink ¡­" It''s just a drink of water... "Hehe ¡­"


    "Sigh, Nannan ah, ladle some water for the baby ¡­" "Kid, grandpa told big brother Nan to give you water to drink ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­" When Chu Xiangnan heard his grandpa''s shout, she quickly got up and stood at the door.


    The baby got out of the horse, looked at his mother, and ran to the door with a laugh.


    "That stubborn bastard, when he grows up, he''s like his father ¡­" Second Aunt Niu had no other choice but to slowly place the basket against the ground. Then, she followed him to the wooden house.


    "Little brother, come drink some water ¡­" Chu Xiangnan was already standing at the door with half a ladle of water in his hand.


    The little guy ran up, out of breath. Grabbing the ladle, he gulped it down.


    "Hey, slow down... Don''t choke... "It''s all yours ¡­" Chu Xiangnan was afraid of choking her little brother, so she held the handle tightly and slowly gave it to him to drink.


    In the end, the little guy should have had enough to drink. But she snatched up the ladle and turned and held it up to her mother.


    "Mother, drink ¡­"


    The little guy was really sensible and considerate.


    "Ai ¡­" If mother doesn''t drink, mother isn''t thirsty ¡­ "Let''s go back, ah ¡­"


    You''re thirsty. Drink ¡­" Drink it... Before You... You just have to find Sanniang... Ask for Water... "Haargh!" The little guy had a fierce expression, but he was extremely quick-witted.


    "Good, good ¡­" "Mother, drink! Mother, drink ¡­" Second Aunt couldn''t force the little guy, so she took the water and drank it.


    "It tastes great, Mother ¡­" "It tastes great ¡­" The little guy happily watched his mother finish the water, then he took the ladle and handed it to Chu Xiangnan.


    "Thank you brother ¡­" "Thank you grandpa ¡­" The little guy was also very polite.


    "Let''s go home. Father will be waiting for dinner ¡­"


    "Time to go home ¡­" "Time to go home ¡­" The little guy finally grabbed his mother''s hand in satisfaction and hopped after her. Not long after, he disappeared into the road.


    "Nan Nan, grandpa is going out to order some food, don''t run around at home ¡­" Mr. Chu sent the two of them away, stretched his back and yawned. He looked at the sun and realized that it was time to prepare dinner.


    "Nan Nan? "Did you hear that ¡­" Mister Chu didn''t hear Chu Xiangnan''s response, so he turned around and called out again. She saw Chu Xiangnan leaning on the door with a ladle in hand.


    "Nan Nan? Are you all right? "Ah?" Mr Chu found the little guy a little strange. Prepared to walk over.


    "Ah?" Oh... Um ¡­ "Got it ¡­" Chu Xiangnan immediately responded to her grandfather as if she had just awoken from a dream.


    Mr Chu lowered his head and frowned, "What''s wrong with him today?"


    "Then I''m going out ¡­" "Don''t run around ¡­"


    "Got it ¡­" "Grandpa ¡­" She heard Chu Xiangnan reply loudly in the room as usual.


    Mr. Chu seemed to be a little relieved. He looked towards the door and shook his head. He laughed. Then he disappeared into the garden behind the house.


    As Chu Xiangnan sat in her study room, she suddenly felt a strong desire, but it was also an unspeakable desire. Ever since the scene of him drinking water with his mother. Never had such a consciousness before, not at all. Even now he was nine years old.


    But today, something deep in his heart had been touched, deeply touched. It seemed to be slowly awakening some important but unnoticed detail from past memories. His subconscious was capturing some vague impressions, but they were always distant and illusory in his mind.


    At this moment. Chu Xiangnan had grown up a lot. He just didn''t know yet.


    The mountain village in the night was even more beautiful. This was also the happiest moment for the villagers. At this moment, the village was the most lively.


    Mr. Chu cooked a few dishes today. Today, Uncle Li''s family asked someone to help them collect the wheat. He specially butchered a pig and brought a large piece of good meat to Uncle Chu. There was also the small intestine, which was Chu Xiangnan''s favorite food.


    Tonight, Lord Chu''s table was already plentiful enough. Three fried meat dishes and a large bowl of chili powder sausage!


    "Here, Nannan, eat this first... "Come ¡­"


    Chu Feng scooped a bowl full of powdered sausages and passed it to Little Xiang Nan.


    "Eat while it''s hot. Ah, tell the story outside after eating. Ah ¡­" "Come, eat ¡­"


    "Grandfather, I ¡­ "I don''t want to eat it ¡­" Little Xiang Nan chopped the chopsticks back and forth in the bowl, her two eyebrows almost touching.


    "Hmm? Not feeling well? Nan Nan ¡­ "You don''t feel well?"


    Mr. Chu was getting anxious, as he was afraid that Xiang Nan would have a minor ailment or something. Ye Zichen quickly reached out his hand to touch Lil ''Xiangnan''s forehead. However, Little Xiang Nan tilted her head and avoided it.


    "I''m fine, grandpa, go ahead and eat ¡­ "I just don''t have any appetite ¡­"


    "What''s the matter with this child today? "He''s not sick either ¡­" Mr. Chu was puzzled. He was silent for a long time.


    "Ai ¡­" Yohoho ¡­ Drink some soup first, chili powder soup, the most appetizing, ah... Come, listen, drink. Otherwise, your grandpa wouldn''t like Nan Nan anymore. "


    Little Xiangnan was still sensible and took a sip from her bowl.


    When Chu Feng saw that Little Xiang Nan was eating, he couldn''t help but be slightly overjoyed.


    "Ai ¡­" Come and eat more... "Eat more ¡­"


    "Grandpa ¡­"


    However, he saw Little Xiang Nan put down her chopsticks, wanting to say something but then hesitating, as if she had something to say to her grandfather.


    "Hm?" What''s the matter? "Nan Nan ¡­"


    "I... "I ¡­" Little Xiang Nan''s face was red, and there seemed to be tears flashing in the corners of her eyes.


    "Nannan, speak slowly, speak slowly, grandpa is listening, ah ¡­" Chu Feng was puzzled, "Isn''t this little guy too abnormal today?" You''ve never been like this before? "


    "Grandfather ¡­" I... Don''t I have a mother? "


    Chu Feng was shocked and almost jumped up from his chair. He looked at Little Xiangnan in shock. Little Xiangnan was anxiously looking at her grandfather.


    Chu Feng tried his best to suppress his emotions.


    "Yes, of course our Nannan has a mother ¡­" No mother, how can there be a Nan Nan ¡­ "Let''s eat first, Nan Nan ¡­"


    "Really? Really?... "Where is my mother?" "I want to see my mother, grandfather ¡­" When the little guy heard he had a mother, he jumped out of his chair and hugged his grandfather''s neck.


    "Where is mom, grandpa ¡­" "Where is grandpa ¡­" The little guy didn''t hold back as he held his grandfather and shook him with all his might.


    "Aiyo, grandpa''s about to suffocate from your shaking ¡­"


    "Un, I won''t shake, I won''t shake. Grandpa, quickly speak ¡­"


    The little guy finally let go of his hand.


    "Mm, your mother is far away from here."


    "How far is it? I want to see her ¡­ " Little Xiang Nan hugged her grandpa''s neck again.


    "Very, very far away ¡­ En, grandpa promises you, I''ll bring Nan Nan to see your mother after the new year ¡­ "But Nan Nan must be obedient. You can''t not eat in the future, or else grandpa won''t take you there ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll eat, I''ll eat ¡­" Little Xiang Nan was beyond happy when she heard that she could see her mother. He picked up the bowl and gulped it down.


    The moonlight after autumn was very good. And tonight was the full moon.


    When it was past midnight, Little Xiang Nan was sleeping soundly. Moonlight shone through the window onto his little face, but the little guy was smiling, as if he was having a beautiful dream, and saw his favorite thing in his dreams.


    Sitting under the willow tree in front of the door was an old man.


    Mr Chu stared at the distant mountains, his mind in a state of turmoil, unable to calm down even after a long while.


    "Ai ¡­" Here it comes ¡­ "It''s finally here ¡­" Mr. Chu muttered to himself.


    Perhaps he already knew that he would face this day sooner or later. And Mr Chu was already prepared. However, Mr. Chu did not expect this day to come so early.


    After a long while, Mister Chu took out something from his bosom and unfolded it. Under the moonlight, it looked like a sheepskin thing with words written on it. If one looked closely, one would see that it was actually in the Sanskrit language.


    Then, Mr. Chu stood up, holding the rolled out sheepskin cloth, and kowtowed three times towards the mountains in the west.


    "Big brother, destiny, destiny ¡­" I will definitely kill him... Raise adults... "


    The old man put the sheepskin away. Under the moonlight, two shining lines slowly slid down his cheeks ¡­


    At this moment, the sky was about to brighten.

 C5

    Closing the door and not knowing what was going on outside the window, leaving the cage and knowing how wide the sky was.


    If you don''t enter the martial arts world, you will never know how big it is and how lively it is.


    Kaifeng had the largest Yi-Hong Courtyard in the Central Plains at that time. Those who had been to Kaifeng did not know that there was a Yikong Courtyard in Kaifeng.


    However, even those who had not been to Kaifeng knew that there was a "Drunken Flower Hall" in Niu Yang City.


    Compared to Niu Yang yamen, they were three hundred steps away. Circle Five Dive, Four Halls, Red Wall, Blue Walls, Five Floors Transfer Building.


    The unremarkable "Drunken Flower Hall"!


    The building was not famous. The famous one was only the Lady Boss of the "Drunken Flower Tower" ¡ª ¡ª Hua Niang.


    Those who frequent the "Drunken Flower Lodge", no matter if they are scholarly, jianghu heroes or local hoodlums, do not know much about Hua Niang''s background. Hua Niang was only a name that was called out in the martial arts world. No one knew her real name or where she came from. Of course, this was not important to the people who came to play at the "Drunken Flower Lodge". What was important was to be happy. And the "Drunken Flower Hall" was a place that could make them ten times happier than "Yi Hong Yuan".


    Kaifeng originally only had the "Yikong Courtyard", and since the second year of Master Diao''s appointment, a "Drunken Flower Pavilion" had appeared in Niuyang City. Moreover, on the first day of operation, they had almost all the businesses in the "Yikong Courtyard" sold out.


    Everything was due to the beauty of the flower maiden.


    Only those who had seen the flower ladies would know that beauty was like this. It was not the fat beauty of a imperial concubine, nor was it the beauty of a concubine who had a smile on her face like that of a king.


    And the flower mother is a popular beauty, whether you are poor, rich or low, the weight of the lower position, can bet on the face.


    Sketches, plain clothes. Seductive yet not demonic, beautiful yet not thick. Her fingers were slender and delicate, and her eyes were bright. Although he was over thirty years old, he looked like he had just turned twenty-eight years old.


    The most beautiful thing about the flower maiden was her pair of eyes. It was enough to see the eyes that could make your soul go out of your body with a single glance.


    On the second day after the opening of Drunken Flower Hall, the yamen''s Qin Gang was chatting with his colleagues at the table, "... I said... "Ugh ¡­" Bro, what the fuck... "Ugh ¡­" Strange, no wonder ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" That Ah Bao ¡­ F * ck ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" It was still fine the day before yesterday ¡­ Last night... "Ugh ¡­" After making a trip to the Drunken Flower Lodge ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" When he came back ¡­ F * ck ¡­ Become a... One... Chicken Eyes... Hahahaha... You said... "God damn it ¡­" And A-Bao did not say anything about it, neither did he object nor admit it. However, ever since the opening of the "Drunken Flower Hall", he had been going there every night. It was just as Qin Gang had said; if he did not go, he would really die. So far, Ah Bao owed Qin Gang 638 taels of silver. Yesterday, Qin Gang shouted at him, "Tomorrow, I will not borrow any more money for you to go to that place. Absolutely not."


    Ah Bao also came today. Don''t know where the money comes from.


    The lanterns were beginning to light up.


    The area in front of the ''Drunken Flower Hall'' was bustling with noise and excitement. One by one, the young ladies dressed in muslin were recruiting guests, at least thirty of them, and were extremely busy.


    The design of the "Drunken Flower Tower" was also unique.


    The first floor was called the gambling den, and the moment one entered, there was a big signboard. The name ''Lucky Lodge'' was written on it. The name was rather elegant, and inside was the gambling den.


    The second floor was for restaurants, but was separated by separate rooms. There were eighty-eight of them, large and small, and each room had a very elegant name.


    The guest room was on the third floor. Similarly, there were a total of eighty-eight of them. Each room also had a very elegant name, the most eye-catching being the two rooms on the stairs, one was called "Ting''er Garden" and the other was called "Pearl Fragrance Curtain". So each room was named after the most famous of the eighty-eight beauties. It was said that these beauties were all carefully selected from the southern part of the country. It was also said that the "Drunken Flower Lodge" had its own offices throughout the country, specializing in collecting beautiful women. No wonder people who had been to the "Drunken Flower Lodge" all said that there were fresh jobs every day. No wonder people like A-Bao would rather go bankrupt than to come to the "Drunken Flower Lodge". There was a reason.


    The fourth floor is a VIP room. Only the nobles of high status can get to the fourth floor, and they must have a special pass to the Drunken Flower Lodge." At the foot of the stairs were four odd-looking men dressed in black, their faces masked and their hands seemingly unarmed. It was the "Drunken Flower Four Beasts" ¡ª leopard, tiger hunter, red dragon, wolf! Few people in the martial arts world knew about the "Four Drunken Flowers". Only those who had been to the "Drunken Flower Hall" and qualified to go up to the fourth floor knew about it. Thus, no one knew how high their martial arts were. It was said that the "Drunken Flower Four Beasts" only listened to Hua Niang''s orders. Five years ago, the boss of the "Yikong Courtyard" robbed his business in retaliation for the "Drunken Flower Lodge". He specially invited the "Desert Eagle" from outside the city to prepare a clean meal for Hua Niang and her "Drunken Flower Lodge". Desert Two Eagles ¨C the twin sons of Chou Feng and Chou Lei of Chou Feng Tian of Chou Jia Fortress, which was famous for its ability to move the martial arts world 40 years ago. The two brothers were already famous outside the mountain pass at the age of fourteen, and their family heirloom, the "Eighteen Thunder Blades", was unrivaled outside the mountain pass for ten years. Unfortunately, they had made the fatal mistake of agreeing to the mission. When they smoothly entered the third floor of the "Drunken Flower Hall", the two brothers smiled happily. This task was too simple. The "Drunken Flower Tower" didn''t even have a guard that they could stop, let alone an opponent. But when they reached the fifth floor stairs, they saw four men in black. And one of them warned him not to go up the sixth ladder again, if he didn''t have a pass. The two brothers laughed heartily again. When they laughed, their left and right hands were already starting to move. However, they would never have a chance to use their swords again, and when they suddenly fell, there was only one clear impression they would never forget. Each of them saw a black whirlwind coming towards them, and then a black flash of light, which disappeared in an arc. Then they went down, the knives in their hands only hitting two. The next day, Gong Sun Qian, the boss of the Yikong Courtyard, got up and went crazy. He saw two corpses on the floor and not a single person''s right face was seen. It was the Desert Eagle duo. After that, the boss of the ''Yikong Courtyard'' was changed to the current Shangguan Fei.


    The fifth floor was where Hua Niang stayed.


    Ah Bao didn''t come to see the flower today because he realized that at his level, he was merely looking at the plum tree to quench his thirst. He also realized more clearly that looking at the plum tree was not going to stop his thirst. And so, three years ago, he had mixed in with the green flowers here.


    He was here to see the green flowers. It had been fifteen days since he last saw the green flower. Cui Hua was on the third floor. But he still couldn''t see. He had to pay at least five taels of silver to go up to the third floor, and another thirty taels to give to Lady Tsui Hua.


    Ah Bao held his right hand tightly, sweat dripping down from his palms. There were two taels of silver inside, stolen from his colleague, Zhang San.


    At this moment, he was standing at the first floor''s staircase. Ah Bao supported himself on the stairs, his right foot stepping on the first ladder. He stopped and opened his palm to take a look, then stretched out his neck and tilted his head as he looked towards the third floor with his cross-eyed eyes. Unfortunately, his gaze was too low, other than the railings on the third floor, all he could see were the four black bodies on the fourth floor. Ah Bao quickly withdrew his head. He then lowered his head and strongly rubbed his right hand. Then, gritting his teeth, he lifted his left hand and directly entered the "Lucky Faction" by his side.


    The Lucky Faction was bustling with noise and excitement. And it was indeed very big. There were at least thirty gambling tables of various sizes.


    Every table was surrounded by people. Many of them were holding money bags high in their right hand, while the other one was pushing through the crowd, pushing towards the side.


    "Large... Large... Small... Wa... Small... Open... "Haha, all of them..." "It''s all eaten, haha ¡­"


    "Grandmother ¡­" I don''t believe it today... Large... Open... "Open ¡­"


    Every table was filled with voices, shouts of bets, laughter of winners, and shouts of losers.


    Today was the fiftieth time.


    A-Bao came to a small table in the far east corner. Maybe it would bring good luck, thought Ah Bao, to change places today.


    The number of people here was the fewest because this was the smallest one in the entire casino, and it was reserved for those who didn''t have much money to play around with.


    Ah Bao put his hands to his mouth and closed his eyes to chant. Then he sat down at the table, just in time to take a seat.


    Then, he saw the person sitting opposite to him. The man had a full beard and a fierce-looking face. There was a red cloth wrapped around his head. The originally white vest had turned a dark yellow color. His shirt was open, and the hair on his chest was four inches long. Everyone who ate meat knew that it was the "Pork Chop" of Niu Yang City. The door knife that had been used to cut the flesh did not leave his body and was now hanging from his waist, swinging back and forth. Ah Bao was more familiar with the situation. Three years ago, Zhang Dazhi had killed someone selling meat from the Cholera Fever. He was the one who brought people to capture the meat. As a result, Zhang Dazhi had also spent half a year in prison. After coming out, no one dared to eat his pork, and after that, they lost their livelihood and went to the "Drunken Flower Hall" to gamble for a living. Big Hammer also saw that it was Ah Bao and snorted at him.


    "Come..." Come... Posted... "Pledges..." Zhang Dazhi shook the big bowl with both of his hands as he screamed at the dozen gamblers beside the table.


    "Five taels of silver for big ¡­" Buy a big one for 10 taels of silver... "15 taels of silver for small ¡­" In an instant, a pile of silver was piled on the table.


    "Is it all? Is it all? Ah? Hurry up... "It opened ¡­"


    Ah''Bao held his hands tight, his feet already trembling. It was as if he could only hear a voice, "Ah Bao, you must see the green flowers today, you must see the green flowers ¡­"


    "Do you want to go down or not?"


    Ah Bao was startled by the thunderous voice. It was as if he woke up from a dream.


    "Go on ¡­" Down... Down... Buy 5 dollars... Buy Little... " Finally, he mustered the courage to slowly place a silver tael on the table. Then, he fixed his cross-eyed gaze on the bowl in Dazhi''s hand. But at this moment, the hand of the sledgehammer stopped.


    ..." Are you playing with this old man? Do you have five dollars? Are you going to play or not? ¡­ If you don''t want to play, go home with your wife. "Ah?


    "Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­" The people beside him all looked at him and laughed.


    "Then one tael ¡­" I... "I''ll take one or two ¡­" He stood up, his face red, gasping for breath.


    "Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­" "Look at your appearance ¡­" Never mind, what the f * ck is this ¡­ "Open!"


    "Six o''clock, haha ¡­" "Six ¡­" The one who had just bought a cat cried out in joy.


    "Come..." Come, come, come... "Continue, continue, continue, continue ¡­"


    Beads of sweat the size of soybeans were dripping down Po''s forehead and into his eyes. He felt it was astringent, he raised his sleeve and wiped his forehead. He looked up at the ceiling and saw Tsui Hua waving and smiling at him.


    "..." What the f * ck, you''re not going anywhere anymore? "


    "One tael for small." Ah Bao put the last tael of silver on the table.


    "Five taels of silver for big ¡­" Buy a big one for 10 taels of silver... "15 taels of silver for small ¡­" Soon, the bet was completed. Ah Bao looked at the pile of silver on the table. It was at least fifty silver taels.


    "Hey!" Open! "Six ¡­"


    A-Bao was slumped in his chair, his mind blank.


    Suddenly, before anyone could react, Ah Bao pounced on them. He rolled the silver on the table with his right hand, picked up his clothes with his left hand, gathered the silver and ran towards the door.


    The first one to react was Big Hammer. He stood on the chair and shouted in the direction that Ah Bao ran in, "Damn bear, money laundering!" "Money-laundering, grab onto him, don''t let him get away! ¡­" After that, a group of more than ten people madly rushed towards Ah Bao.


    Ah Bao was about to reach the door. There was only a shadow in his mind, the image of a green flower.


    ''Bang! ''a loud sound was heard. Ah Bao, on the other hand, ran too fast and there were too many people inside. He accidentally slipped a foot into his pocket and fell to the ground, scattering the silver all over the ground.


    Before he could even get up, his neck was stepped on by a large foot, rendering him unable to move.


    "Damn bear, you actually dare to laozi to laozi laozi to laozi laozi''s money. It seems like you''ve really lived enough."


    Then, A-Bao felt himself being lifted up by a big hand. He walked towards the door and clearly saw more than a dozen feet following behind him.


    He was thrown to the ground with a thud. Ah Bao only felt his eyes bulging with tears. With great difficulty, he turned his body over. The first thing he saw was a pair of eyes on the side of his beard that looked like it was about to spit fire.


    "Grandmother f * cking bear, I''ll have you launder money ¡­" "I told you to capture me ¡­" Big Hammer took off the door knife at his waist, swinging it in front of Ah Bao while cursing.


    "Cut him down ¡­" Chop him down ¡­ Cut off both hands... "Cut off his right leg, let''s see if he can still run ¡­" The dozen or so people who had sat at the same table as her earlier were also cheering for her.


    Ah Bao knew he was done for, and his eyes slowly, almost desperately, moved to the third floor. Suddenly, Ah Bao''s eyes lit up. He actually saw Cui Hua! The real Cui Hua was lying on the third floor railing with her two sisters, looking down and occasionally chatting happily. Ah Bao laughed. He also laughed happily.


    "Fuck, you''re still smiling, I''ll make you laugh ¡­"


    Ah Bao only felt his right arm tighten as he turned his head to see a big foot stepping on his arm. And then he saw the door knife in the hand of Zhang Dazhi, "Hahahaha ¡­" "See how you launder money in the future ¡­" A burst of white light flew towards his palm.


    Ah ¡­" "Ahh!" Ah Bao was scared stiff. He shut his eyes tightly and shouted. With a "poof," something landed softly on his nose. It was wet and cool, with a hint of the fragrance of flowers. After a while, there was no one around and no one was around.


    Ah Bao slowly opened his eyes and saw that his feet were still in the same place, and his sledgehammer was still stepping on his arm. However, his body seemed to have become stiff. Ah Bao turned his head to the side and suddenly saw a shiny sword stuck an inch away from his armpit. Ah Bao touched his nose and stuck something on his finger. It turned out to be a petal, a pink peach blossom petal, as if it had just been plucked.


    The sledgehammer had been completely stunned! He didn''t know what had happened. He only remembered that his sword was only seven inches away from Ah Bao''s palm when he heard the sound of a needle hitting a metal bell. It was very light, but he heard it very clearly. At this moment, he noticed that there was no one around him other than the table of people from earlier. He really didn''t know what was going on. Still.


    Then, with another "pop," a bag fell right in front of the sledgehammer. Ah Bao could clearly hear the sound of two silver taels hitting each other inside the bag. He was familiar with the sound.


    "Take the money and let him go. He was here for fun, not for revenge. Continue playing... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    A woman''s voice. It was as if he was from the heavens, light and slow, as if he could pierce through the soul and make people want to peacefully sleep. Ah Bao slowly turned his head and saw a woman on the fifth floor ¡ª Hua Niang was playing with a peach tree branch in her hand. The branch was filled with pink peach blossoms!

 C6

    In the blink of an eye, September had already passed.


    At this time, the citizens of Niu Yang City were busy preparing for autumn planting.


    October 5th.


    Midnight.


    The villagers who had worked hard all day were currently in a deep sleep.


    The village was very quiet. A round black moon was about to land on the mountaintop from the west. The fields were hazy.


    There was a light coming from the window of a wooden house on the second floor.


    Mr. Chu sat at the table. A one-foot long piece of parchment was placed in the middle, and the words were densely written on it, but the words were all written in strange, Sanskrit. He saw Mr. Chu closely examine the scroll, writing on a piece of paper with a pen in hand and writing on a pile of paper in front of him. He frowned as he wrote, and gestured in the air with his hand. Little Xiang Nan was sleeping soundly on a small bed on the side. Occasionally, the light yellow pine oil lamp would emit sizzling sounds, and a small spark would burst out.


    It was as if there was a wind blowing, causing the lamp to sway a few times. Suddenly, Mr. Chu, who was deep in thought, raised his hand, and something appeared in it. "It''s a wheat straw that''s as long as chopsticks, but it has a piece of paper, a piece of paper with words on it!" Birch trees three miles away.


    Mr. Chu''s expression changed slightly. He blew out the oil lamp and stuck his head out the window. Borrowing the moonlight, there was a man in black standing in the wheat field opposite, looking in their direction. He seemed to have seen that Mr Chu had spotted him. He turned around and flew towards the west, his movements extremely fast.


    Mr. Chu was stunned. He turned around to look at the place where Little Xiang Nan was sleeping, and casually placed the sheepskin scroll and paper on the table under her bed. Then, he quickly walked to the corner of the room, bent over, and fumbled with it, as if taking something out. He darted out of the window like a shadow. No one would have thought that the usually refined and refined private school teacher would have such skills!


    Mister Chu flew out of the window and landed on the willow branch in front of the door like a leaf. When he looked outside, he could not see the man in black. His green robe fluttered without wind, and like a light wisp of smoke, he flew towards the west. However, his movement technique was much faster than the black clothed man''s, and it was also a bit strange as his footwork seemed to have many similarities with the "One Reed Crossing River". After flying for a while, he saw a white forest in front of him. The man in black also ran towards the forest. His right foot tapped on the back of his left foot and his body suddenly turned 360 degrees. With a lift of his right arm, he shot towards the forest like an arrow, almost falling into the forest at the same time as the man in black.


    The birch forest was very large. In the past, the commoners had planted birch trees all over the west side of the mountain in order to prevent wind, sand, and water. Now, the trees were very tall and sturdy. It was late autumn, and the trees were shiny, but the ground was littered with fallen leaves, and the ground felt soft under their feet.


    "As expected of the Flipping Cloud Hand!" After not seeing you for ten years, I thought that you had already died. As for martial arts, it has seen more progress! "


    Just as Mr Chu stopped, the man in black turned around. Mr Chu could not remember who he was, and he was masked.


    So he cupped his fists towards the black clothed man: "May I ask how do I address you? This old man has never met you before, so you must have recognised the wrong person, right? "


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Unexpectedly, when the man in black heard this, he threw his head back and laughed. His laughter was shrill and filled with hatred, causing people''s hair to stand on end.


    "Old Lin, even if you turn into ashes, us brothers will still recognize you!" For the past ten years, the five of us have searched everywhere in the north and south of this great river to find your whereabouts. It''s a good thing that the heavens have eyes, and that we brothers can find you in our lifetime and avenge second and third brother, to console brother''s spirit in heaven ¡­ Hahahaha... "Wuuu..." The laughter turned into crying, and it became even more shrill.


    "Puff puff puff ¡­" Laughter startled the crows on the treetops from their nests.


    Zizi. As soon as the man in black finished speaking, four people appeared from the leaves behind him like ghosts. They were all dressed the same.


    Chu Dazhi cupped his fist, "Could it be the ''Ming Nan eight prodigies''?"


    "Old Lin, today I will tear your corpse into a thousand pieces to resolve the hatred in my heart!" A man in black on the far right walked up and stood ten steps away from Mr. Chu. He pointed at him and cursed, his words filled with anger. Then, he took off the black cloth on his head and revealed his true appearance. Afterwards, the other four also took off their black cloths. With the help of the moonlight and the weak reflection from the white tree trunk, Mr Chu could finally see the face of the newcomer.


    The one standing right in front was six feet tall, with a thick, muscular build, blue veins bulging on the temples and the back of his hands, and a pair of cold moon hooks on his waist. It was the fourth oldest of the eight prodigies, ''Minnan Soul Seizing Hook'' Chen Tianyou; the one who had just sent a letter to Mr. Chu was the fifth oldest, Chen Tiansuo, the senior of the five Acupoint Kings; he was the judge of the entire world, and the last three were the sixth oldest of the ''Myriad Stars Arrows'', Chen Tianbang, who had a few mistakes with his secret weapon; the ''Wind Cloud Staff'', Chen Tianguo '', and the'' Autumn Sword '', Chen Tianfu.


    Speaking of the "eight prodigies of southern Fujian", ten years ago, they were famous figures of the Jianghu.


    Putian, Fujian, was the largest family name in the area at the time. Fifty years ago, Chen Qingfeng, the legendary figure of the martial arts world, and He Huizhu, the master of the Palace of Blue Water, a beautiful woman in the martial arts world, had a great conversation. Later on, Chen Qingfeng slowly left the Jianghu, focusing on raising his eighth son. Under the tutelage of his father and mother, the eight brothers each cultivated a set of martial arts. The martial arts of the eight brothers were their own, but they complemented each other. When his eldest son, "Limitless Whip" Chen Tianfei, was eighteen years old, under the support of his father, Chen Qingfeng, he established the "Baiyuan Sect". In a short ten years, it had developed into a large gang of over five thousand people. From then on, the ''Baihe Sect'' began to dominate the Jianghu, and its reputation was almost as famous as Shaolin Wudang!


    Later on, the imperial court was alarmed by its influence, so the emperor''s secret edict began to deal with the matter as a matter of urgency. The Imperial Secret Service sent 50,000 elite soldiers and 500 blood droplets to encircle and annihilate them. Thus, ten years ago, the Tianshan Great Siege and the South Fujian Liliao Gate Great Siege took place. Those two great battles were truly shocking to the world! Both sides suffered heavy casualties. Meanwhile, Tianshan suffered the most damage. Grandmaster Mingyi and his disciples had both been severely injured in the battle, and their whereabouts were still unknown. Other than their second brother, and the eighth brother trying his best to escape, the rest of their family, including their parents, brothers, and over a hundred others, were all either killed or killed in battle. After that, Dongfang Wenyi went down to the Jianghu to chase after the seven brothers who had escaped. In order to escape being hunted down, the seven brothers hid all over the place and fled to the Wu Yi Mountain in a helpless manner, requesting to rely on the Lin Clan brothers at Green Edge Castle. The Lin Clan and the Chen Clan had never had anything to do with each other since their ancestral times, and the two brothers did not agree to take the Chen Clan brothers in. Unexpectedly, the Embroidered Uniform Guards had chased them all the way to Green Edge Fortress, but the three hundred Embroidered Uniform Guards had targeted them together. During the battle, the deputy commander of the Imperial Secret Service, Huo Fengzi, discovered that the martial arts skills of the Lin brothers were very similar to that of the "Immortal Dragon" and "Nine Tailed Phoenix", the couple that were known as the "number one devils" and the "Cloud Flipping Hand", Lin Xuanzi! Immediately, a pigeon sent a message to Eunuch Wei. When Eunuch Wei received this shocking news, he once again sent "Thirteen Cool Blood" and the top experts of the Central Plains, "Three Friends of Peach Blossom Fan" ¡ª "Peach Blossom Fan" ¡ª Nan Gong Cheng, "Silver Swallow Plum Blades" ¡ª Autumn Hatred Water, "Bamboo Staff ¡ª Master


    The battle had been even more intense. Under the persistent efforts of the couple and their younger brothers, as well as the seven brothers of the Chen family, the three hundred Embroidered Uniform Guards were slaughtered to the last man. Huo Feng Zi was also killed with a single palm strike from Lin Fei''er. However, Lin Fei''er was also injured internally. In order to protect his injured brother, Lin Xuanzi was also ashamed of the Chen Brothers'' actions. Anger assailed their hearts, and they used their unique skill, the "Ye''s 15 Styles", to kill their second and third brothers. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, the remaining five brothers turned around and ran down the mountain.


    Soon after, the Imperial Secret Service arrived at the scene and discovered that none of the Imperial Secret Service members, including the vice commander Huo Feng Zi, had survived. Annoyed, the "Cold-Blooded Thirteen Series" immediately launched a deadly attack. The Immortal Dragon couple and the Flipping Cloud Hand, Lin Xuanzi, fought with all their might and fought fiercely from morning until night. The Immortal Dragon couple was killed by the three friends of the Peach Blossom Bamboo, and Lin Xuanzi, seeing that he was helpless, carried his two-year-old nephew, Lin Hongxue, and jumped off the bottomless Green Edge Cliff. In this battle, the three friends of Peach Blossom Bamboo didn''t get much advantage. South Palace City''s right arm had been injured by Lin Xuanzi''s "Blood Rings of the Motherf", and Ouyang Chun had almost lost his life after being hit by Lin Xuanzi''s "Flipping Cloud Palm"!


    At this point, the martial arts world began to calm down.


    Who would have thought that ten years later, they would meet the Chen brothers again.


    Lin Xuanzi did not expect the Chen brothers to find him! Even when they first came out, they did not expect it to be them!


    Actually, the Chen brothers finding Lin Xuanzi was purely a coincidence.


    In the past, the five Chen brothers had escaped and felt that they had no place in the Central Plains. Thus, they had come all the way to the outside of the city and had accidentally thrown themselves at Chou Jia Stronghold. With a safe haven, the five brothers trained hard and vowed to take revenge. Five years ago, after the Chou brothers were killed in the Central Plains, the five brothers took over the Chou family fortress and changed it to the Chen family fortress.


    These few years, the brothers had also learned the Lei Family''s "Eighteen Thunder Styles" and combined its essence into their own martial arts. This martial arts could not be described in the same breath from ten years ago.


    Last year, the five brothers had discussed and considered not returning to the Central Plains for more than ten years. They thought that they should go out and investigate the situation in the Central Plains martial arts world so that they could deal with it in the future. Thus, the five brothers left for the Central Plains. His first goal was to find out more about the Imperial Secret Service.


    After several twists and turns, it had taken them almost a year to learn that the Embroidered Uniform Guard''s main force was in Kaifeng, Henan Province. So the five of them arrived in Kaifeng last month and settled down in Niuyang Town. The brothers were very careful about their whereabouts. They rarely went out during the day and usually started to go out in the evening. They even had to disguise themselves before they went out.


    One night in September, the fifth brother, Chen Tianzo, passed by a wooden house. He inadvertently saw a very familiar old man, but upon careful thought, he was unable to recall who he was. Thus, when they went back to tell the news to the other brothers, they decided to visit again in the evening. That night, the five brothers were lying in ambush near Lin Xuanzi''s wooden house until they heard him talking to himself in the west. When they returned, everyone was very surprised and all of them thought that it was Lin Xuanzi from back then. Although they heard that he had long since jumped off the cliff and died, it was still a legend in the martial arts world. They decided to invite the old man out one day to try out whether he was real or fake. The fifth brother just said that he had been looking for him for the past ten years was pure bullsh * t.


    Hence, the previous scene. That was heaven''s will.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi noticed that the Chen brothers had already recognized him, so he no longer denied it.


    "Old Lin, hand over your life!" With a clang, Chen Tianyou''s cold moon hook appeared in his hand, shining with a cold light under the moonlight. Next, the other four held weapons in their hands as they slowly approached Lin Xuanzi and surrounded him according to the direction of the five elements.


    "Everyone, it''s not easy to resolve a grievance. Ten years have already passed ¡­" At the same time, Chen Tianzuo''s right leg took half a step forward and with his left hand pointing at Lin Xuanzi''s temple; Chen Tianguo''s crescent staff, which weighed thirty-seven kilograms, sent out a strong gust of wind, shoving towards Lin Xuanzi from the left, while Chen Tianba''s right hand shot out three different acupoints from behind Lin Xuanzi''s back at the same time. The speed of his movement was so fast that it left one could hardly believe it; at the same time, Chen Tianzuo''s right leg took half a step forward and he pointed his pen at Lin Xuanzi''s temple; Chen Tianguo''s crescent staff, which weighed thirty-seven kilograms, sent a gust of wind blowing towards Lin Xuanzi. On Chen Tianyou''s left, Chen Tianfu leaped, his right foot tapped on the tree beside him, and with a flip of his body, he leapt more than three meters upwards. The cold jade sword in his hand descended from above with a whistling sound, it was the first move of his family''s "Seven Autumn Wind Thorns", the "Autumn Wind Inquiries", aimed straight at the hundred acupoints on Lin Xuanzi''s head! The combination of these five brothers was indeed impenetrable. Furthermore, each of them was a deadly killer. It seemed that the Martial House was about to bury them in the wilderness ¡­

 C7

    Xuan Yue was already touching the peak of the mountain in the west.


    The silence was terrible. A suffocating atmosphere permeated the forest.


    The aura of death!


    Lin Xuanzi fell into despair.


    He wasn''t despairing of himself, but he was desperate of the Chen brothers. It was hopeless. Lin Xuanzi was angry. It had been more than ten years since he was angry. He had originally wanted to raise his elder brother''s orphan brother in this peaceful place, so he could rest at ease and live in peace for the rest of the year. And this wish was almost fulfilled.


    But now, he clearly realized that after tonight, everything had completely changed ¡­


    The first thing that Lin Xuanzi saw was a cold beam of light coming towards him. His eyes immediately had the feeling of a cold wind blowing past them, and he wanted to cry. The hairs on the right side of his face were clearly felt as if they were being invaded by a strong gust of wind. The piercing shriek filled his ears and instantly pierced through his nervous system; the left side of his neck clearly felt how the death god was slowly stripping his life away; the more frightening thing was that his back seemed to be enjoying the caress of the death god, and there was an aura of death on it; but Chen Tianyou had shattered his only hope, and the sword Qi seemed to be tearing his head apart. The rest was death!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Old Lin, go and apologize to my brother on the path to the Yellow Springs ¡­" Seeing that his brothers had almost succeeded, Chen Tianyou could not help but reveal a look of joy, laughing out loud. Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw two dark lights shooting towards his face and chest. It was his family''s "Absolute Soul Arrow"! With a "ding" sound, the hook stirred up a star flower. As his left leg bent, his right leg stretched out into the air, and he felt a strong gust of wind pass by his face, with a "poof" sound, one thing was nailed to the tree trunk behind him; while Chen Tianzuo, who had yet to grow old, suddenly saw a crescent staff whistling towards his neck, hurriedly withdrew his left hand, while at the same time waving his right hand, he pointed his two pens and pointed his finger at Jiang Shan. He could clearly see that his sword was almost touching Lin Xuanzi''s scalp. Just as the sword was about to enter his head, he saw Lin Xuanzi suddenly collapse! He fell on his side, his left elbow on the ground and his body hanging in the air. This was "Free and Unrestrained Sleep!" What was more terrifying was that when Lin Xuanzi fell, he had already made his move! Just as Chen Tianyou dodged his brother''s "Absolute Soul Arrow", before he could even gather his strength, he suddenly felt his right palm being slapped gently like his left foot was stepping on a leaf, and like a kite with a broken string, he crashed into a birch tree one zhang away, falling down to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood with a "Pu". She actually stood up again ¡­ At this moment, Chen Tianfu was on his head and feet, and his sword was in a rush, making it impossible for him to retreat. His sword fiercely stabbed down, and "poof" the sword entered Fallen Leaf''s sword hilt. As the sword struck the ground, Chen Tianyou also retracted his momentum. With a flip of his wrist, ''Autumn Wind Plow'' flew towards Lin Xuanzi''s neck, and Lin Xuanzi had just slapped Chen Tianyou back. His back was still facing Chen Tianfu, and both his feet were still in the air. When Chen Tianfu entered Fallen Leaf, his sword was only four points away from Lin Xuanzi. At this time, Chen Tianfu was still waiting for Lin Xuanzi to stop, but he had already used the sixth move of the "Seven Autumn Wind Thorns", "Autumn Wind Plow". Furthermore, the timing was perfect, as Lin Xuanzi''s entire back was exposed under the edge of his sword. Such a great opportunity, how could he let it go! Wherever the tip of the sword passed by, the fallen leaves would suddenly split apart from the sides. They flew up and down, closing in on the blade. Their speed and strength were all designed to cut the throat with a single slash! Just as the tip of the sword was about to touch his skin, Lin Xuanzi''s left foot pushed off the ground and his upper body abruptly stood up. Right at this moment, Chen Tianfu was slashing his sword to his side like a shadow, Lin Xuanzi''s right foot followed, his body had already turned to Chen Tianfu''s side, his right hand slightly opened, thumb and forefinger lightly tapped, and with a "zheng" sound, Chen Tianfu flicked his sword with both of his fingers. Even so, Chen Tianfu felt his Qi and blood tumbling. Lin Xuanzi was also standing in the middle with his hair fluttering in the wind!


    All of this happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a piece of flint.


    The five brothers were completely shocked. Even though Chen Tianyou had suffered internal injuries, he was currently staring at Lin Xuanzi as if nothing had happened. He was staring at the person he should have hooked, but now, he was standing there unharmed!


    The five brothers'' eyes were filled with doubt. No matter what, he couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    Chen Tianyou could clearly recall that back then, he and Lin Xuanzi had exchanged thirty moves without a clear victor, not to mention that ten years later, Lin Xuanzi should have a huge gap in strength between ten years ago. Furthermore, the five brothers had teamed up with each other, and this was the "Five Elements Killing Array" that they had painstakingly studied in the desert! Everyone was at their peak, everything was within their control. Chen Tianfu couldn''t believe it at all. With such a distance, such speed, such impenetrable defense, no one could avoid it! Because there was no time and no space to retreat! He could see it clearly, the timing was accurate! He clearly saw Lin Xuanzi fall down, and in a place that was beyond the imagination of ordinary people, exactly where he was reborn. Furthermore, this was the first time he had seen such a bizarre posture, and he also clearly saw Lin Xuanzi fall to the ground, and at the same time, his right hand had already struck out, and his brother had also been sent flying ten feet away! He also felt the power of Lin Xuanzi''s two fingers on his sword. Even now, he was still shocked. On the other hand, Chen Tianguo and Chen Tianbang were still fearful for the fact that they almost injured their own brothers!


    If the brothers had calmed down a little, they would have understood that Lin Xuanzi had shown mercy at least twice. If Lin Xuanzi had just used the ''Cloud Flipping Palm'' to slap Chen Tianyou''s foot without harming his Qi, causing his martial arts to be completely lost, and his muscles to not be damaged, then his thoughts would have been completely lost. If Lin Xuanzi had not used the ''Cloud Flipping Palm'', which was the most ''benevolent'' in the world, then Chen Tianyou would have become a cripple at the moment; if Lin Xuanzi had not used only two fingers to point at Chen Tianfu''s blade, Chen Tianfu''s life could have been easily taken away by Lin Xuanzi!


    Everything seemed to have stopped.


    In the west, the profound moon had already covered half its face in the mountain ridge, as if it also could not bear to see the bloody slaughter of the mortal world.


    "Ai ¡­" Brothers... "I ¡­" Lin Xuanzi clasped his fists, hoping to break the stalemate. He was in the martial arts world and valued peace more than anything else.


    Before Lin Xuanzi could finish his sentence, Chen Tianfu took four steps forward, his right hand lifted up as the long sword moved towards Lin Xuanzi''s throat. The sword''s momentum was nothing special, but wherever the sword passed, the leaves would fly and form a five flower shape on the tip of the sword. As the sword''s tip shook again, hundreds of leaves would fall towards Lin Xuanzi. Hundred Leaf Barrier!


    Chen Tianyou rushed forward, his two hooks swinging, his left hook "Seizing a well to look at the moon" slicing Lin Xuanzi''s right shoulder blade while his right hook "Chopping foot into the boat" like a venomous snake slicing towards Lin Xuanzi''s right calf. This was the final move of the "Thirteen Soul-Stealing Styles", the "Double Hook Soul Snatching Art".


    Chen Tianzhou raised both of his hands horizontally, and a crescent staff, like ten thousand galloping horses, charged straight at Lin Xuanzi; Chen Tianzhao brandished his brush with the force of a gale, and pointed it at the "Pond" and "Gate of Life" behind Lin Xuanzi; Chen Tiannan learned from his lesson just now and picked up a dead branch.


    The five brothers attacked and killed Lin Xuanzi!


    Lin Xuanzi did not expect that these five brothers were so vicious!


    Without any hesitation, he saw Lin Xuanzi''s green robe unfold, and he flew straight up two zhang like a gale. He somersaulted in the air, and with a "clang" sound, a weapon appeared in his hand. It was three chi long, with crescent moons at the ends.


    "Blood Ring Knife!" Chen Tian You and Chen Yu exclaimed.


    With a twist of Lin Xuanzi''s right hand, a mass of black light shot down from above. It merged with the Cold Jade Sword, the Crescent Staff, and the Crescent Hook. A draconic buzzing sound was heard, and Lin Xuanzi spun rapidly on his feet, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye. He only heard three miserable cries. "Pu!" "Pu!" "Pu!" "Pu!" "Pu!


    The Cold Jade Sword, the Crescent Staff and the Cold Moon Hook all flew into the tree trunk about eight inches away. Chen Tianyou, Chen Tianguo, and Chen Tianfu all had painful looks on their faces, their palms and palms dripping with blood. When he looked at Lin Xuanzi''s hand again, it was completely empty!


    The brothers seemed to be really shocked this time. Furthermore, they understood one thing: Lin Xuanzi had shown mercy. There was nothing to say for a long time.


    "Fellow brothers, it''s not easy to resolve grievances if they exist. I hope you can forgive me for offending in the past ¡­" Lin Xuanzi''s eyes turned dark, he didn''t want to get too involved.


    "Ai ¡­" Forget it, we five brothers are ashamed of our lack of martial arts. Since that day, our orders have been the same ¡­ " This time, Lin Tianyou actually returned the courtesy, and at the same time he said that, he tilted his head towards Chen Tianbang who was standing behind Lin Xuanzi.


    Chen Tian understood tacitly. His hands were already gripping the thirty Absolute Soul Arrows. Taking advantage of his brother''s and Lin Xuanzi''s conversation, he bent his body and unleashed the [Soul Chasing Ten Thousand Arrows] with all of his strength. The thirty Absolute Soul Arrows were like ten thousand cold stars, covering Lin Xuanzi''s entire body as they shot out!


    "There''s no cure ¡­" Lin Xuanzi sighed to Chen Tianyou. Those were the last words Chen Tianyou heard.


    The word ''medicine'' was still exhaling, but Lin Xuanzi''s arms were stretched out left and right as his green robe bulged like a yurt. With a few muffled sounds, all thirty ''Soul Shattering Arrows'' hit Lin Xuanzi''s back.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The attack from the Chen Tian Gang had hit, and he was ecstatic ¡­


    But before he could finish laughing, he saw Lin Xuanzi''s bulging green robe suddenly looked as if it had lost all its breath and returned to its original state. He steeped in a 360 degree rotation before rising to a height of more than three meters. With a wave of his right sleeve, he saw stars shooting down from his sleeve ¡­


    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!" Miserable screams rang out one after another. A moment of silence!


    Each of the five brothers pierced six Splintersoul Arrows in a straight line from the Hundred Meetings to the Aura Sea. They didn''t even reach the end of the arrows! Only Chen Tiangbang''s bulging eyeballs were full of fear. He pointed at Lin Xuanzi''s back and said with great difficulty, "¡­" Stream... Cloud... Fly... "Sleeve ¡­!" His head tilted to the side as he chased after his brothers ¡­


    Lin Xuanzi looked at the sky and covered the five corpses with tree leaves. He shook his head and sighed. He then extended his body and rushed out of the forest. After reaching the house, Lin Xuanzi paused for a moment before immediately turning around and flying back to the town ¡­


    After about an hour, Lin Xuanzi entered through the window. Back in the house. Little Xiangnan was still sleeping soundly.


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, he saw Lin Xuanzi carrying a bundle and looking out the window at the surroundings while holding Little Xiang Nan in his arms. In the time it took to make a cup of tea, he saw Lin Xuanzi carrying a bag, holding Little Xiang Nan in his arms.


    A carriage was on the road. Lin Xuanzi immediately entered the carriage.


    Drive... Under the cover of night, the horse carriage quickly headed northwards ¡­

 C8

    Located at the junction of Fujian and Jiangxi, there is a beautiful scenery, picturesque mountains. This was Wu Yi Mountain.


    About thirty miles away from the foot of the mountain, there was a small town. It was called Nanping Town.


    The town wasn''t big, but it was lively. This place was surrounded by mountains, and the mountains were clean and beautiful. The land was fertile, and the people were well-dressed.


    The weather in the interior had begun to turn cold in October. However, it was still very hot on the Fujian coast. Coupled with the strong wind, the air was humid all day long.


    At noon. The blazing sun was like fire. The people of the town would not go out now. It was a lively scene, where men, women, and children gathered at teahouses, drinking tea and listening to books, or guessing and drinking wine at their three or five good friends restaurants. Life was carefree and unfettered.


    "Ta ta ta ta ¡­"


    The sound of horses galloping could be heard through the bamboo forest at the intersection to the south of the town. A carriage was approaching the town.


    The carriage passed through the center of the town without stopping until it reached the north side. Then, it entered an alley from the left. They arrived in front of a large manor.


    The courtyard was extremely large. Two guards with sabers were standing outside the door.


    On the door, there was a large signboard with the words "Zhen Yuan Escort Office" written on it. The words were especially eye-catching.


    "Phew ¡­"


    The coachman stopped the carriage. The person was in his fifties. He was dressed in black, had a crown on his head, and had a long beard that fluttered in the wind. It was indeed Lin Xuanzi.


    Lin Xuanzi got off the carriage, walked up to the shed and lifted the curtain.


    "Nan Nan ¡­" "Come, we''re here ¡­"


    Then, a boy around nine or ten years old walked out.


    "..." Where is this? "Grandpa ¡­"


    the boy asked, head tilted back as he rubbed his eyes.


    "Haha ¡­" "En, let''s go in. You''ll know soon enough ¡­" Then he took the child by the hand and led him to the door.


    Arriving at the door, he cupped his fists towards the two guards. "May I trouble the two brothers to report to Chief Escort Yang that an old friend has come to visit."


    "Excuse me ¡­" What was his name? How do you recognize my escort? " One of the guards on the right also clasped his hands in greeting and asked politely.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi stroked his long beard. "Mm. My surname is Lin. Just say that my childhood friend came to visit, and your escort will know ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" The guard hesitated. "Very well, please wait a moment, sir, while the little one goes to report." Then he turned and entered the door.


    With one hand on his waist, Lin Xuanzi stroked his beard and looked up at the courtyard. His eyes were brimming with joy as he muttered to himself, "Ai, I didn''t want to part after ten years. What a big change ¡­" "It''s really big ¡­" His words were filled with the vicissitudes of life and emotion.


    The sound of chaotic footsteps came from inside the door. Lin Xuanzi immediately looked into the door and stepped onto the stairs. He cupped his fists and laughed loudly, "Oh, how are you, Yang Dazhang!"


    A middle-aged man walked out from the door. Thirty-four or so. With thick eyebrows and big eyes, the sky was filled with vigor, and there was a spirit in each of his eyes. He was giving off an imposing aura. He stood there without a hint of anger. It was the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office", Yang Zhentian.


    Yang Chentian was at a loss when he saw a green robed elder greeting him. He stretched out his right hand and touched his forehead with his left hand, seemingly thinking about something.


    The old man was slightly startled, but then he suddenly acted like a child, clapping his hands and laughing at the same time, while singing a little song that others would find hard to understand. "Tsai Hua, headless, lice growing, lice dropping, crawling all over ¡­"


    "You ¡­ "You are..."


    Hearing this song, Yang Chentian''s eyes lit up as his hands trembled and pointed at the old man in the green robe. He was so excited that he could not speak. He took a step forward and tightly grabbed the old man''s hands.


    "You are... Are you a knife? "Are you a knife?" He swallowed, tears in his eyes.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Fortunately, you still remember the knife... Rod... "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was also overjoyed. Xiang Nan, who was on the side, looked at the two of them in a daze.


    Yang Chentian sized up Lin Xuanzi''s entire body, and suddenly stared at him for a long time. He seemed to remember something.


    "Eh? That''s not right! " Yang Chentian scratched the back of his head, "Logically speaking, if you are a knife ¡­" En, I should be about the same age as him ¡­ "I''m not this old as you ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi was slightly startled, but he immediately laughed out loud. He stroked his long beard and moved his face closer to Yang Zhentian, using his index finger to point at his ear. "Come, look here, look here, look carefully ¡­"


    Yang Chentian seemed to be a little curious, as he went over to take a closer look. After looking for a while, he then looked at the elder''s eyes and laughed out loud. "It''s really, really, I almost couldn''t recognize it ¡­" The two hugged each other tightly, slapping and hitting each other.


    "Who is this child?" Only now did Yang Chentian notice that there was also a child.


    "Nannan, come, call Uncle Yang ¡­" Lin Xuanzi pulled Little Xiang Nan over, "Haha, look at how excited I am. I forgot about him ¡­"


    "Uncle Yang!" Little Xiang Nan called out sweetly.


    "Aiyo, this guy is so obedient ¡­" It''s yours ¡­ " Yang Chentian squatted down to touch the little guy''s head, he was clearly unwilling to let go.


    Lin Xuanzi whispered into Yang Chentian''s ear, "It''s elder brother''s orphan."


    "Ah ¡­" Yang Chentian stood up, his eyes shining, "Okay! "Great!" He was extremely excited.


    Finally, Yang Chentian suddenly slapped his own forehead, "Ai, look, look at what we''re doing ¡­ ¡­" Come in! "Come in!"


    "Haha, even I was so excited ¡­"


    After that, he grabbed Little Xiang Nan with one hand and pushed Lin Xuanzi with the other as they walked towards the door. Tonight, the two brothers would have to talk for ten years! To be able to reunite today was a joyous occasion for the escort company. "Haha ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­" The prince sighed. "Yinzi ¡­" The moment they entered the courtyard, they heard Yang Chentian shouting loudly towards the house.


    "Sigh ¡­" As the house answered, a woman in her thirties came out. She was also extremely charming, and it was obvious that she was a virtuous person.


    "Hahahaha, look, look, who''s here? "Who''s here?" Seeing his wife coming out, Yang Chentian pointed at Lin Xuanzi and shouted to her.


    He saw Ying Zi staring at Lin Xuanzi, and for a long time, he couldn''t remember who it was.


    "It''s brother Dao!" "Knife Bro, don''t you remember?!"


    "Ah?" "Is it brother Dao?!" When Yinzi heard her husband say that it was Knife Bro, she was also very excited. However, she was also a bit puzzled.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Let''s talk inside first. We''ll talk inside." Yang Chentian also reacted in an instant, and laughed out loud.


    He saw Lin Xuanzi bow towards Yinzi. "Sister-in-law, sorry to interrupt!"


    "Of course not!" Yang Chentian pulled Lin Xuanzi into the living room.


    "Yinzi, hurry up and prepare some food and wine. I have to wash up for second brother today." Before they even sat down, Yang Chentian ordered his wife to prepare dinner.


    "Alright." He saw Yinzi turn around and leave.


    So it turned out that Yang Chentian and Lin Xuanzi were playmates who grew up together. Lin Xuanzi had just grown up. They were like brothers. When they were young and practicing martial arts together, Yang Chentian liked sticks, while Lin Xuanzi liked swords and sabers. Since childhood, the two of them had called each other by a nickname, a knife and a stick, they were calling each other ''Big'' till the end of time. The song at the entrance just now was made up by the brothers for a lazy guy called Cai Hua Tou who lived in the village at that time. After growing up, when he was twenty years old, Lin Xuanzi lived with his brother at Green Edge Castle, and Yang Zhentian set up this escort office. When he had nothing to do, Yang Chentian would go to Green Edge Castle to play with the Lin brothers.


    However, no one would have thought that the heavens would have such an ominous situation. Ten years ago, a sudden disaster had caused Green Edge Castle to be reduced to ruins. Ten days before the tragedy happened, Yang Chentian had just gone to Yunnan with a dart. When he returned, he heard about the blood case and rushed to Green Edge Castle. However, he saw that it was full of wounds. Other than the blackened stone wall and ruins, the only other thing was the black blood stains that almost dyed the entire mountain. At that time, Yang Chentian felt as if his liver and guts were splitting apart as he cried silently. He searched everywhere to find any survivors, yet he didn''t even find a single corpse for half a month. In the end, he could only return in despair. Afterwards, he set up a tablet for the Lin Clan brothers and wives at the top of the mountain, and would pay respects to them every day.


    Never would he have thought that ten years later, a brother who was thought to be dead would suddenly appear in front of him. It was truly like a dream. Yang Chentian was overjoyed. If not for the fact that he had just seen Lin Xuanzi''s ears, he would not have believed that he was his brother. It turned out that Lin Xuanzi''s right ear had a scar of about three inches under it. It was a memento from when Yang Zhentian was practicing martial arts. Furthermore, he had noticed that Lin Xuanzi''s beard was obviously fake just now. He said that there must be a reason behind his actions, so he did not point it out. In any case, he was certain that it was his brother.


    It had been ten years since the two brothers had met by accident, so they didn''t finish their conversation. The only reason they stopped was because the two of them drank from the afternoon until the roosters began to crow. When they reached the point where they were having fun, the two laughed heartily. Even when they encountered a sad part, they unexpectedly couldn''t hide the fact that they were crying.


    The righteous path is, the human world has its true meaning, a thousand glasses of wine with few emotions.

 C9

    Little Xiang Nan opened her eyes, only to see that the sky was already bright, and the sun was shining in from outside the window. He narrowed his eyes a few times before slowly getting used to the light.


    "Mm ¡­" "Grandpa ¡­" Ye Zichen called out habitually, but he didn''t hear the usual familiar footsteps enter the room. The little head tilted, "Eh? "It doesn''t seem like he is in a wooden house?" With both eyes rubbing hard, his mind immediately cleared up. Only now did he remember that he and his grandfather had already come to the Wu Yi Mountain yesterday. He also remembered that he was here to see his mother! He was immediately excited. At this time, he also clearly heard a familiar voice from outside, talking and laughing loudly. He quickly jumped off the bed and put on his clothes. He ran out of the room.


    It turned out that the little guy had been continuously running for five days and five nights, let alone inside the carriage! Even adults get tired, not to mention a ten-year-old. After eating a bowl of rice last night, he fell asleep in his grandfather''s arms. Today, Lin Xuanzi did not wake him up. He knew that he had to get a good night''s sleep. In fact, it was already noon.


    Little Xiang Nan pushed open the door with a bang, then immediately ran towards the living room, calling out "grandpa" as she ran. At this moment, only Lin Xuanzi and Yang Chentian were in the living room chatting. Hearing the little guy''s cry, he knew that he had woken up. They all stopped talking and turned around.


    Xiang was only five steps away from her grandfather when she saw him suddenly standing there, unable to take another step forward. She rubbed the corner of her clothes and stared at Lin Xuanzi with her big eyes.


    "Eh? Nan Nan, come here, come here... Come... This is Uncle Zhang, you can''t remember? We just arrived yesterday... "Hmm?" When Lin Xuanzi saw the little guy''s expression, he thought it was because he lacked life (unfamiliar). He stretched out his right hand and beckoned the little guy over. Unexpectedly, the little guy stuck his head back and looked as if he wanted to step back. His two small hands were holding the hem of his clothes as he stared straight at Lin Xuanzi. He just couldn''t come over. Lin Xuanzi was perplexed as he was about to get up and pull him. Hearing Yang Chentian laugh, Lin Xuanzi turned around to look. He saw Yang Chentian pointing at Lin Xuanzi''s face while laughing, and with his other hand, he pretended to stroke his beard. Lin Xuanzi suddenly smacked his own head with his left hand and laughed out loud. It turned out that the beard on Lin Xuanzi''s face had disappeared! At this moment, it was a middle-aged man who was the same age as Yang Chentian. Although his attire did not change, he had sharp eyebrows and a tall nose. It would be strange if you said that Little Xiang Nan still recognized him.


    It turned out that Lin Xuanzi was only 26 years old ten years ago, when Qing Feng went to protect him. In order to protect the Lin Family''s incense burner, Lin Xuanzi, seeing that he was powerless, took advantage of the three friends from Peach Blossom Bamboo and besieged his brother and sister-in-law to pick up his nephew, who was almost two years old, and relying on his unparalleled qinggong skills, jumped off the Green Edge Cliff. The Imperial Secret Service believed that Lin Xuanzi would definitely die if he went there. After the enemy retreated, Lin Xuanzi returned to Green Edge Castle only to see flames soaring into the sky, corpses forming mountains on the ground, and rivers of blood flowing. Seeing this miserable scene, Lin Xuanzi''s heart almost burst out of his chest, but he was even more worried to see his elder brother and sister-in-law become headless corpses! He could not help but kneel down on the mountaintop and bawl, he was in an extremely miserable state! He then spent half a night bringing all one hundred and seventy corpses of Green Edge Castle to the Peach Blossom Cave six miles east of the "Green Edge Cliff" and buried them properly. It was no wonder that even though Yang Chentian had been searching for half a month, there wasn''t anyone around.


    As for Lin Hongxue, her nephew, who was not even two years old yet, he developed congenital asthma at birth. Three days before the tragedy, her brother and her sister-in-law discussed how to take her nephew to Shaolin and begged him to use the Bone Ablutionary Scripture to save Xiao Hongxue. But he never expected to suffer such a disaster!


    After all the arrangements had been made, in order to avoid running into the Imperial Secret Service on the road and being recognized, a little change of clothes was added. After that, he brought his nephew to Henan Shaofang Mountain. Relying on the relationship between the two brothers and Master Ku Chan, Little Red Blood received treatment from Master Ding. In less than two months, he had successfully eliminated the root of the disease.


    Healing his nephew''s illness, Lin Xuanzi went down the mountain and passed through Niuyang Town. He discovered that the residents here were living in peace, far from the war and were a good place to live. Thus, he decided to address his nephew as grandfather and grandson, inciting them to settle down in Niu Yang Town. They lived here for almost ten years! Until the accident.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi understood why Little Xiang Nan didn''t come over. He immediately laughed heartily, touched his sleeves, and took out the fake beard. He stuck it on his face and immediately returned to his original appearance. Then he turned around.


    "Come, Nannan, come over here ¡­"


    This time, when Little Xiang Nan saw the familiar face, she wasn''t as nervous as before. She even smiled, but it was a bashful smile. It was likely that she didn''t know what had happened. However, he did not immediately come over. He looked at Yang Chentian and then at Lin Xuanzi. Lin Xuanzi stood up and took Little Xiang Nan''s hand before slowly guiding him over. The little guy only lacked a lot of affection, and from time to time, his eyes would stare at Lin Xuanzi. Lin Xuanzi also completely understood what it meant to have no parents before he could even remember. From drinking milk to living with him, the little guy''s memories had already deeply engraved the image of his grandfather in his mind. It was already good that the little guy didn''t get scared by this sudden change in appearance. Lin Xuanzi did not say anymore. He had already decided that it would be better to stay in his current state for the time being. In the future, he would slowly guide him and let him get used to it.


    "Hey, Yinzi, hurry up and prepare food for Yinan ¡­" At this moment, Yang Chentian saw Little Xiang Nan slowly getting used to the situation and immediately ordered his wife to prepare food for him. They had just finished eating when Little Xiangnan got up.


    "Alright ¡­" Not long after she finished speaking, the madame came out with a large plate of food.


    "Aiyo, hey ¡­" Nan Nan is awake ¡­ Come and eat, ah, aunty left it for you, ah... Just when it was getting hot ¡­ "Aiyo, so obedient ¡­" Lady Ying placed the dishes on the table and greeted Little Xiangnan enthusiastically. Her eyes were filled with love. Since Yang Chentian and his wife spoke for more than a decade without any children, they were overjoyed the first time they saw Little Xiang Nan. Lady Ying had watched the little fellow for half the night last night.


    Little Xiang Nan was indeed hungry now. Looking at the delicious food, her small mouth could not help but twitch twice. She swallowed her saliva, then looked at Lin Xuanzi and at Yang Zhentian. She rubbed the corner of her small hands and moved her feet towards the table.


    "Eat, eat ¡­" When I''m full, grandpa will bring Nan Nan to look at my mother, ah ¡­ " Lin Xuanzi patted the little guy''s back as he slowly brought him to the table.


    When the little fellow heard the word ''female'', its eyes immediately lit up. "Really?" He actually spoke in a low voice with a smile. Then, he lifted his foot and moved it to sit on the stool. He then tilted it to the side and sat upright. Then, he picked up the bowl with both hands and began to eat. From time to time, he would turn his head to glance at Lin Xuanzi. That attitude made everyone laugh out loud.


    The little guy finished his meal in two bites. He immediately jumped down and threw himself at Lin Xuanzi''s leg, shaking it.


    "Then let''s go ¡­" "Let''s go now ¡­"


    "Good ¡­" "Alright..." Let''s go, let''s go ¡­ "Say goodbye to aunty and uncle ¡­"


    "Goodbye Uncle ¡­" "Goodbye Aunt ¡­" With a wave of his hand, he ran to the entrance of the hall.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi had already stood up. Seeing Yang Chentian''s sorrowful expression, Lady Ying turned her face away to wipe her tears. Lin Xuanzi sighed, "Sigh ¡­" He would always face this day ¡­ "That''s good too ¡­" After which, he couldn''t help but blush. Then, he cupped his fists together and said, "Sister-in-law, second brother will take his leave now, and come visit again in the future ¡­"


    Yang Chentian also clasped his fists and no longer said anything.


    He saw Lin Xuanzi pulling Little Xiang Nan out of the door and disappearing outside in the blink of an eye. Lady Ying rushed to the door and shouted, "Nan Nan, remember to come often ¡­" There was a gulp in the words. From far away, he heard the little guy''s voice, "Good ¡­" "..." "Mother and I will come together ¡­" Mrs. Ying sobbed again.


    After leaving town, he didn''t use the carriage anymore. When he arrived at the end of the bamboo forest, he saw that Wu Yi Mountain was not far ahead.


    "Nannan, come and grandpa will carry you ¡­" Lin Xuanzi picked up Little Xiang Nan.


    "Hold grandpa''s neck tightly, grandpa will bring you to fly ¡­"


    "Heeheehee ¡­" The little guy only thought that his grandfather was teasing him, so he did as he was told and hugged his grandfather''s neck tightly.


    However, before he could finish laughing, he suddenly felt a gust of wind from both sides. When he looked carefully, he was so frightened that the little guy squinted his eyes and cried out. When he looked down, he saw that he was walking on top of a tree with his grandfather.


    "Ayaya ¡­" Grandpa, you really know how to fly! Ah ¡­ Haha ¡­ "Aiya ¡­" He wrapped his arms around his grandfather''s neck and cried out all the way, not daring to open his eyes. Having grown up for so long, this was the first time he realized that his grandfather could actually fly!


    In a moment, he felt like there was no wind. He opened his eyes. Ah, the father and son were already standing on top of a mountain peak. Below them, there were cliffs and cliffs; the bottom could not be seen!


    Lin Xuanzi slowly put Little Xiang Nan down on the ground. Standing up, he saw that the familiar broken walls and ruins were still the same, but they looked even more desolate. In the blink of an eye, two tombs were neatly built under the broken wall. Each tombstone had been erected with the words "Big Brother, Big Sister-in-Law, Lin Fei''s Children''s Tomb" on it and "Knife, Gorin''s Tomb" on the other. Lin Xuanzi could not help but shed hot tears!


    At this moment, a light breeze blew. The setting sun illuminated the entire mountain range, casting long shadows of the old and the young onto the opposite cliff wall.


    Gazing at the mountains, Lin Xuanzi''s thoughts surged. He couldn''t help but raise his head to the sky and let out a long whistle. However, he was so shocked that all the white egrets around him flew in unison, their melodies lingering ¡­


    Pausing for a moment. Lin Xuanzi bent down and once again picked up Little Xiang Nan.


    "Nannan, hold tight ¡­ "We''re going down!" Lin Xuanzi laughed, but there was a hint of bitterness in his voice.


    Ah!" Ah? Flying again?! ¡ª ¡ª Don''t ¡ª ¡ª "Little Xiangnan hadn''t yet recovered from the wondrous feeling, but she heard her grandfather say that he was going to descend from this unfathomable cliff? This time, he really cried out in alarm. But before he could even utter the word "go", he felt his body slowly drop down as his heart was caught in his throat! His hands instinctively embraced his grandfather''s neck, but he didn''t dare open his eyes again!


    With a light shout, Lin Xuanzi pushed off the ground with his right foot and flew forward eight feet, jumping straight down the 100,000 foot cliff! His feet moved back and forth in the air, as if he was treading on water. His movements were marvelous. At times, his right foot would bend like a chicken standing on its own, causing him to plummet to the ground like an arrow! Waiting until he was ten feet away, he saw his right foot lightly tap on the back of his left foot, then his left foot bent, and at the same time, he lightly patted the back of his right foot. Every time he moved, his body would spin 360 degrees. It went up one foot, but it quickly went down ten feet!


    It was the domineering Damoth "One Reed Crossing the River" and Wudang "Tide Cloud Zong"!


    This repeatedly caused Xiao Xiangnan''s heart to feel anxious as well. She screamed in surprise for a while, then burst out laughing again.


    The little guy had just experienced it once, so he wasn''t that scared anymore. Although he was a little dizzy, he felt a strange feeling grow stronger and stronger in his heart. He had never experienced this feeling in his life, nor had he ever realized that his grandfather was this powerful! He was surprised but also excited! Gradually, the little fellow got used to this feeling and opened its eyes. The wind blew past his ears as he leaned on his grandfather''s shoulder. He discovered that he was walking through the clouds! He could vaguely see that the cliff face across from him was quickly sliding downwards. Xiao Budian stealthily turned his head and looked around. When his vision widened, he suddenly felt that he was not in a hurry to descend. Looking at the surrounding cliffs, he felt that he was descending slowly!


    Ah!" Ah! Too beautiful ¡­ "Ah!" You twirl around on your grandpa, crying out in joy. However, a pair of small hands reached out and grabbed in all directions, trying to pick up the surrounding mountain fog!


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, he was able to see the scenery clearly through the mist.


    He saw mountains and rivers lined up, with clear springs interweaving, waterfall cascading down like chains, streams gurgling, mountains and rivers verdant, like a poem or a painting. He hadn''t been able to take a good look at the scenery before he was already two zhang away from the ground! He then saw Lin Xuanzi holding Little Xiang Nan, not even touching the ground. He turned around, stepped on the tree slightly, and then quickly flew towards the east. Little Xiang Nan saw a three meter wide river extend towards her direction. This river is the Nine-Twisted Creek. The water was clear, the flowers and plants clustered along the shore, and the trees in the shade. It was not an exaggeration to say that "Crooked Mountain has returned to its former peak and is now surrounded by water".


    In less than a minute, the two of them had already run six miles. Lin Xuanzi finally landed on a large rock, and he took the opportunity to lower Little Xiang Nan to the ground. However, his expression did not change, nor did he breathe! Although Little Xiang Nan had already descended, she still felt like she was in a dream.


    "Nan Nan, we''re here ¡­" "I''ll wait here for grandfather for a while longer, I''ll be right back ¡­" He turned around and then flew up to the right side of the cliff. He went up another fifty feet, but suddenly he was nowhere to be seen! Little Xiang Nan looked up and saw that there seemed to be a cave where her grandpa disappeared.


    It was indeed a cave, and a very large one at that. It was the Peach Blossom Cave.


    When Lin Xuanzi entered the cave, he saw that the scenery inside was the same as it was back in the day when he was cultivating. The scene from back then could not help but float into his mind. She remembered that ever since she was this age, she started to practice martial arts in this cave with her big brother. She would sleep in the cave until late at night and wake up naturally.


    The cave was filled with dried food, clothing, and other items. The dry rations had already turned black.


    Lin Xuanzi walked to a corner and opened a huge jar. Instantly, the aroma of alcohol filled the air. He saw Lin Xuanzi fill a jar full of wine and then pick up a pile of scented paper, which was left behind the last time. Then he turned around and darted down the hole.


    Lin Xuanzi brought Little Xiangnan down from the rocks. He headed towards a nearby cliff. The land in front of him was wide and flat, with faint traces of trenches and trenches. However, the grass was now lush and verdant, as tall as a man. The father and son duo pushed their way through the grass and came to the foot of the cliff. Through the grass, they revealed two graves! The distance between them was about five feet. On the left, there was a stone tablet with the words "Tomb of the Green Edge Fortress" written densely on it. On the right, there was a stone tablet with the words "The Tomb of the Wonderful Children of Lin Fei, the Elder Brother and Sister" written on it. The two monolith inscriptions were actually large words written in blood. Although they were too long ago and the characters had already blackened and begun to fall off, they were still shocking. It was as if they were narrating a bloody past!


    Lin Xuanzi used his hands to clear the weeds around and above the grave. Then, he lit a incense burner, filled a bowl with wine, sprinkled it on top of the largest grave, and bowed three times. Then he pulled Little Xiang Nan to a smaller grave and both of them kneeled down. Lin Xuanzi lit up the incense in the fire, but he could see that his eyes were filled with tears. His eyes were filled with desolation.


    "Nan Nan ¡­" Come on... I''ve come to meet you... Daddy ¡­ and... "Mother ¡­" He couldn''t say anything, and his hand that was holding Xiang Xiang was shaking non-stop.


    Little Xiang Nan saw that her grandfather was crying and couldn''t help but cry loudly! The little guy wasn''t crying because he saw the grave, even if it was his parents who didn''t have a single memory of him in the picture. It was because he had seen his grandfather cry. He had grown up with his grandfather and had never seen him so sad before.


    "Nan - Nan -- Come and give..." Father and Mother ¡­ "Kowtow ¡­" He then bowed down. Little Xiang Nan wiped away her tears and kowtowed like her grandfather. When he kowtowed, no grief could be seen written on his face. Even if today''s day was filled with anticipation as he waited to see his mother, his grandfather had just outlined his mother''s appearance many times. He only remembered one thought, clearly, that his mother must be very beautiful, very beautiful. However, when she saw that her mother was a pile of dirt, Little Xiang Nan didn''t feel grief and anger like the other kids. He just did not understand why the world was so unfair to him. He clearly remembered that there were many orphans in the academy, but every time they chatted together, they would describe the appearance of their parents. He himself, on the other hand, didn''t have a single mark, not even a single mark!


    "You were originally surnamed Lin, and your name was Lin Hongxue. Your father was a great hero, and your name was Lin Fei''er. You had a very beautiful mother, and her name was Tong Miao ¡­ I am your first blood uncle, Lin Xuanzi. "That year, that gloomy and gloomy day ¡­" As Lin Xuanzi burned incense, he recounted a bloody history to Little Red Snow. The light from the fire was dim and the night breeze blew, causing the mountain to seem as though it was crying in the night ¡­


    Little Red Snow knelt there, not moving for a long time, as if she was carefully listening to her grandfather''s narration. However, there was no expression on his face.


    Indeed, only Lin Xuanzi could understand Little Red Snow''s inner world. He knew that tonight, Little Red Snow had grown up. Her soul had grown up. And everything will inevitably be etched in Little Red Snow''s heart deep chrome, accompanied by his life in the future!


    Little Red Snow used a small branch to scratch the incense, and the fire immediately soared high. As the light from the fire faded, a strange look flashed across Little Red Snow''s eyes.


    "Grandfather ¡­" I want to fly... You can... Teach me to fly? "


    The cold little red snow suddenly said. However, he didn''t turn back.


    Lin Xuanzi looked at Little Red Snow and could not help but let out a long sigh.


    At this moment, the night wind blew.

 C10

    The autumn wind carried with it the last breath of the season. It was blowing fiercely in this small town, bringing with it a bit of the sharpness of the cold wind.


    The evening wind sent a chill down the spines of the idlers outside. He hurried back to the house and closed the door.


    At this moment, the Niu Yang Yamen was brightly lit.


    Under normal circumstances, Ah Bao would already be at the "Drunken Flower Hall" by this time. In fact, he was still standing guard at the entrance of the yamen with his hands folded inside his sleeves. A gun had been shot slantingly and listlessly under his arm. However, he could not hide the nervousness written on his face, just like the face of Qin Gang beside him. Until now, the two of them had not spoken a word.


    According to past experience, this situation could only be explained in one way. Something big was happening.


    It was indeed a big matter. For Master.


    Through the bright light, the living room window cast a shadow, moving quickly from side to side.


    There were three people in the hall.


    He was pacing back and forth in front of the coffee table, frowning.


    There were two people sitting on both sides of the table. One was the "Silver Swallow Plum Blades", the terrifying "Cold-blooded Thirteen Swords" was commanding the Wind Slaughtering City. At this moment, the scar on his face was shining under the light, while the other was an old man, about sixty years old. He wore a grey robe, and had an eight inch white beard, five inch white eyebrows. What was strange was that those two hands were blood-red in color. His ten fingers also had two inch long fingernails and the same blood-red fingernails! It was none other than one of the five wonders of the martial arts world, "Ancestor Bai Shan". There was no one in the martial arts world who did not know of the name ''Ancestor Bai Shan''. Thirty years ago, he became one of the top five experts in the world with the help of the "Blood Demon Grand Magic". Together with Tian Shan''s "Grandmaster Ming Meng", Shaolin''s "Mirror Master", Wu Dang, Daoist Master Zhang, the legendary "Carefree Immortal" and the Murong Family''s "Murong Yunfei", he was also known as the "Five Geniuses of the Jianghu". Patriarch Bai Shan''s martial arts were profound and complex, and he was almost proficient in the essence of every sect''s martial arts. He was both righteous and evil, but his personality was especially eccentric. In his entire life, he had taken in three disciples, the "Three Friends of the Peach Blossom Bamboo".


    Among the five, the "Bright Mirror Mage" had long since inherited the "Bone Ablutionary Scripture" and was wandering around the four seas. Zhang Zhenren had always cultivated in seclusion, rarely going down the mountain; the Murong Family had interacted with the Young People of the Jianghu; the "Carefree Immortal" had rarely been seen in the Jianghu; the "Grand Master Mingyan" had disappeared after the battle of the Tianshan Mountains and his whereabouts were unknown; and the Jianghu had long spread that the "Old Patriarch of the White Mountain" had faded out of the lake after the battle of the Tianshan Mountains ten years ago.


    He had never thought that ''ancestor Bai Shan'' would appear at Niu Yang yamen at this moment.


    Master Diao walked to the window again, only to see that there were five corpses on the floor beneath the window! From the Baihui Acupuncture Point to the Qi Sea, six "Soul Chasing Arrows" were neatly stabbed into the bodies of the five Chen Brothers.


    Master Diao frowned and turned around. He looked at "Ancestor Bai Shan" with suspicion.


    "Master, you said ¡­" Is this really the ''Flowing Cloud Soaring Sleeve''? "


    He actually called "ancestor Bai Shan" his master? It seemed to be the truth. Otherwise, no one would be able to easily invite ''ancestor Bai Shan''. Master Diao''s feelings were none other than "Bai Shan Ancestor''s" eldest disciple, "Peach Blossom Fan" from Southern Palace City!


    "Yes ¡­" The ancestor stroked his beard and said, "Although I have never seen ''Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves'' with my own eyes, but looking at this technique, only ''Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves'' are able to shoot out six arrows evenly and hit the same spot. The accuracy of the acupuncture points and the power of the attack are things that can only be accomplished by ''Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves'' in this world."


    "But according to what Master knows, ''Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves'' is actually the ultimate technique of the Penglai Divine Monk Xiao Yao. Master has never seen this person in his life but twenty years ago, someone saw him use this technique to eliminate the ''Black Mountain Monster''. "Moreover, it is said that the ''Flying Cloud Sleeve Technique'' is only a small part of the ''Primordius Primordial Scripture'' ¡­"


    Upon hearing "Primordius Sutra", Master Diao''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Master, you said that the" Primordius Sutra "really exists? That Blood Rings Saber of his wife also exists?! "


    "Yes, the ''True Primordius Scripture'' is hidden within the blade scriptures. In order to obtain the ''True Primordius Scripture'', one must first obtain the blade ¡­"


    "Is the legend of the martial arts world true or not?!"


    "Patriarch White Mountain" sipped his tea and did not reply.


    "So you''re saying that the Free and Unfettered Immortal has come for Kaifeng as well? "This is strange ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" "This chance is not high." Patriarch Bai Shan waved his hand and said, "After all, this is a rumor in the martial arts world. I think there might be someone else who knows of the Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves ¡­"


    "Kaifeng has such an expert? But we don''t know? " Master Diao took a few steps closer. He simply could not believe it.


    "Humph!" You ¡­ "There are many who don''t know ¡­" With a flick of his right sleeve, Patriarch White Mountain picked up his teacup again and said no more. He really did have a bit of a temper.


    "Eh?" Master Diao turned to face the city. "Take your brother and check if there are any suspicious people in Kaifeng and Niu Yang Town ¡­"


    "Sigh, Big Brother." Tu Feng City raised its head, "I''ve specially assigned the ''Hidden Dragon'' to thoroughly investigate the entire Kai Feng City and Niu Yang Town today ¡­"


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Yeah, there''s a situation. According to the citizens of Niu Yang City, Old Man Chu of the Five Edge Academy left Niu Yang Town together with his grandson. He still hasn''t returned ¡­"


    "Hmm?" He turned his head sideways.


    "Besides, I have another information. "This old man is not a native, he came from a foreign land eight years ago. I heard that he went to Shaolin Temple for help ¡­"


    "Shaolin Temple?" "Ask for treatment?" Who are you looking for? "


    "..." When he was exploring Shaolin Temple today, according to the tasty monk who had cooked for thirty years in the temple, he vaguely remembered one night eight years ago when he was carrying water through the Tallinn, he saw an outsider bringing a child to find Master Ku Chan ¡­ "


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard was indeed extraordinary. They would consider everything without leakage.


    "Shaolin Temple?"


    "Withered-Zen ¨C Great Teacher?" A cold light flashed in Master Diao''s eyes.


    Ten miles southwest of Niuyang Town is Shaolin Temple.


    In the last two years, the Shaolin Temple has been full of incense and fire, and has been favored by the emperor.


    At this time, it was midnight. Although it was a bit cold, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The shadow of the moon danced in the sky, and the surroundings were completely silent.


    On the ridge that led to Shaowang Mountain, a black shadow flew up like black smoke.


    Around the Great Hall, about 150 steps along the stone road on the left was the Shaolin Temple Tallinn. Above the Tallinn was the Bell Tower.


    Behind the clock tower was the treasure trove of Shaolin Town, the "Scripture Pavilion"!


    It was a place that martial artists would even dream of.


    Yet it was also a place that ordinary people could not come to.


    Not to mention entering, even reaching the main entrance of the ''Scripture Pavilion'' was amazing.


    Because, in the "Scripture Pavilion", there were three trials.


    The first stage was Talin''s "Eighteen Arhat Formation". Anyone who knew the two words "martial arts" would understand the power of the "Eighteen Arhat Formation" in Shaolin.


    The second test was in the clock tower. The three steles were "Mystical Sky", "Mystical Mirror", and "Mystical Moon". They had been meditating here for twenty years.


    The third test was at the main entrance of the ''Scripture Pavilion'' building.


    A skinny old man. He had been meditating here for thirty years.


    He sat down cross-legged. His cassock stretched. Long brows drooping, left hand, right hand.


    It was precisely the "Withered Zen Master".


    His soul was in meditation. He was completely relaxed. The void of all things.


    At this moment, his long eyebrows twitched. Something seemed to have disturbed his cultivation.


    "Please do so..." Every word was like an iron hammer striking the bell, and the sound was deafening. The arhat tree beside him shook.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" As expected, his reputation was well-deserved. A person landed three meters in front of him. Not a sound.


    A man dressed in black. Black cloth covered his face and wrapped around his head. Only his eyes glittered in the night.


    "Amitabha ¡­" "Since you are such a martial artist, may I ask how should I address you? Why don''t you show me your true name ¡­" His long eyebrows were still lowered and his eyes were closed. The sound of pearls in his hands reached his ears.


    The black-clothed man cupped his fists and greeted, "Junior came to disturb the master''s peace and quiet late at night, please forgive me. "However, this junior does have an urgent matter that requires Grandmaster to enlighten me ¡­" His eyes stared unwaveringly at "Grandmaster Ku Chan".


    "Since Benefactor is unwilling to reveal his true appearance, I believe that you must have some difficulties. This old monk will not force you." "Sir, if you need this old monk''s help, please speak your mind. This old monk will definitely tell you the truth ¡­"


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Does master remember that eight years ago, an outsider brought a child of one or two years old to Bao Sha to seek medical treatment? I wonder if this is true ¡­"


    He was surprised to see that the eyes of the "Withered Zen Master" suddenly opened slightly. A bright light flashed across his eyes before he closed them again. All of this made the man in black pay close attention to him.


    Amitabha, rescuing the poor is the Buddhist principle. Dozens of people have sought help from the old monk over the past eight years, and there are also quite a few outsiders with children, as the patron said. And after so many years, this old monk has already forgotten many things.


    "Damned bald donkey!" the man in black cursed inwardly. However, he was at a loss for words for a long time.


    "Is that person a friend of Benefactor or ¡­?" Instead, it was the "Withered Zen Grand Master" who spoke up.


    "Right, right... "This is junior''s friend ¡­" The black-clothed man returned the greeting with his fists. Ye Zichen let out a sigh.


    "Then can Almsgiver please tell this old monk your friend''s name. Maybe this old monk will think of some random things ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" This... "This friend ¡­" The black-clothed man never expected that the old monk would ask this question. He hesitated for a long time, but in his heart, he clenched his teeth in hatred. "Hmm ¡­" This friend has been here for too long, so... Junior... Forgot his name... "Isn''t it because he came to the great master''s place ¡­" After mumbling for a long time, he finally let out a few words.


    "Amitabha, I have forgotten the name of my friend. Does Almsgiver think that this old monk remembers him? ¡­" This old monk really doesn''t remember ¡­ "Looks like Benefactor has been disappointed tonight ¡­"


    "Master, if you think back carefully, you must have asked him for his name back then. Where did all these details come from? Perhaps you can remember something ¡­" It seemed like the man in black was anxious to know more about the man.


    "Amitabha, the buddhist faith does not ask for directions to save a life. It does not care whether it is righteous or evil. It does not ask where you are from. It only asks where you are from ¡­" Just like tonight''s benefactor... "It seems that Benefactor should return. If this old monk remembers any details in the future, this old monk will inform Benefactor ¡­"


    When the black-clothed person saw this, he clearly understood that tonight would be a fruitless night. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    In this place, no one has ever dared to do this to me!


    "Then I will disturb the great master. Junior will take his leave now ¡­" The man in black cupped his fists and prepared to leave.


    "Amitabha, may this old monk send you off ¡­"


    Black Robe turned around and his head stopped for a moment. Then, he suddenly tapped the tree trunk with his right foot and flew up one zhang into the air. He slashed the air with his right hand and his left hand followed suit. Like an arrow, he shot towards the "Withered Zen Master."


    As he spoke, he was only three steps away from Master Ku Chan. As the two fists of the black clothed men intersected, they were already fighting against each other for twenty fists in an instant, and then with a swing of both feet in the air, the two fists combined, he shot straight at Master Ku Chan''s face. When his fist was two feet away from Master Ku Chan, he suddenly changed the palm of his hand and saw Master Ku Chan''s long eyebrows were blown back by the wind from his fist.


    "It seems like the black-clothed man''s palm is only six inches away from hitting" Withered Zen Master "''s head." Master Ku Chan''s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened at this moment, and a brilliant light shot out from them. He, along with the praying mat beneath him, suddenly retreated a foot before raising his left hand to meet the black clothed man''s fists.


    He then saw the branches and leaves of the trees flying around!


    In an instant, he felt his Qi and blood tumbling. He was shocked, if he did not withdraw his attack, he would definitely be severely injured, and he borrowed the force from the blow, causing his left foot to spin to the left, causing him to fly out. Just as he was about to hit the tree trunk, his right palm lightly patted the tree, and his body spun to the side, his feet landing on the ground, but he was forced back five steps, steadying himself with his left hand placed on his chest, his eyes full of surprise.


    As for the "Withered Zen Master", after his palm connected, he spun three times in a row on the praying mat. His eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Boro Secret Palm?!" May I ask Master, what do you mean? "


    "Haha ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" As expected of a master. Junior will take his leave. "With that, he stretched his body and flew up into the sky, instantly disappearing without a trace." I''ll be back! "Hahahaha ¡­" A voice came from afar.


    "Offences... Everything has a definite number... It looked like the martial arts world would once again face a calamity ¡­ "Amitabha ¡­"


    "Withered Zen Master" shook his head towards the direction of the black clothed man.


    "The autumn wind is strong and the trees are swaying." "When ¡­" The first bell rang...


    P. S. I hope you like it ~ don''t forget to vote for me.

 C11

    The most bustling place in Niu Yang City was still the "Drunken Flower Hall".


    The Paradise of the Leisure Man.


    Anyone with two taels of silver in their pockets or time must have been to the "Drunken Flower Lodge" before. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be people like Niu Yang.


    At this moment, another person had arrived at the "Drunken Flower Hall".


    Even though it was his first time here, he had lived in Niu Yang City for 16 years.


    Not only was he rich, he also had a high position.


    Someone who had both money and status, and who had lived in Niu Yang City for sixteen years, was the first person to come to "Drunken Flower Hall". That person was definitely the first.


    Even though he had come to the "Drunken Flower Hall", it was clear that he wasn''t here to have fun. Because he was currently sitting on the sixth floor of the "Drunken Flower Hall".


    The Drunken Flower Hall didn''t have a sixth floor. If there was, it would have to be a roof.


    White shirt, white coat. Starry eyes and white teeth. Her skin was fair and clean, her face rosy, and her fingers slender. The corners of his mouth widened slightly.


    There were not many beautiful men like this in Kaifeng. Not much in the Central Plains.


    Moreover, he was at the age of twenty-five or twenty-six.


    He had already been sitting on the roof for two hours.


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes were cold.


    The "Drunken Flower Hall" was bustling with noise and excitement. And all this was indifferent to him. His eyes stared coldly into the distance. A frowning brow can read a great deal of what seems to be on his mind.


    He was indeed a very special person.


    And what was even more special was the sword in his hand. Anyone could tell that it was no ordinary sword.


    "Don''t ask" sword.


    There was only one other person who possessed the ''Do not ask,'' Sword, other than Master Fu Qing. That was Leng Lingfeng.


    He is Leng Lingfeng!


    After he was born, his parents, who could not support him, were thrown into the wild and were almost taken away by the wild wolves. From then on, Teng Qingshan was his father. From the age of three, he had followed behind his father, bare-naked, watching him use the sword in his hand to kill countless people every day. He was already used to that kind of bloodshed, joining a death warrior at the age of six! At the age of fifteen, he had killed his predecessor, the martial-looking Yuan Long, with a single move and became the youngest martial-looking martial-arts scholar in the Imperial Secret Service. That year, he had the honor of becoming Master Diao''s personal bodyguard. It would not be an easy thing to be a personal bodyguard of a vassal.


    However, the second year after that year, his father left the Imperial Secret Service and went up the mountain with his broken sword. When he left, he didn''t bring him along and said that he might not be able to return alive at that time. It was the encirclement and annihilation of Tianshan Mountains that day! Master Diao was extremely angry with his father for betraying him, but did not blame him for it. Master Diao had always been good to him. Both now.


    But there was only one father. He only remembered that night when his father came back covered in blood and handed him that sword. However, it was no longer that broken sword, but a brand-new sword. Father said clearly, "Do not ask about your future, just hope that you will have no regrets in this life." This is called "Do not ask about the sword." And then Father left, ten years in a single go! He had been an orphan for another ten years. He would never be an orphan again! He clearly felt that since his father was still alive in this world, he definitely wouldn''t abandon him. Absolutely not. It could only be said that he was in trouble. So he had to find his father. He had also searched for ten years, but there was no news of him! As long as he had time, he would scout everywhere for news of his father, even if it was just a one in a million chance.


    Master Diao took his precious daughter to the capital last night. But he didn''t see his wife accompanying him. To this day, he had never even seen the Madam, not even if he stayed in the Zhu Residence Courtyard every day. He knew that he had a wife from Persia. According to the Hidden Dragon, it was very beautiful. Unusual beauty. But he had no interest in these things. He was only interested in information about his father.


    Master Diao was not here, so he was very free today. So he came out.


    He knew one thing. If he wanted to find out more information, he had to go to the busiest place.


    The most bustling place in Niu Yang City was the "Drunken Flower Hall". So he came to the "Drunken Flower Hall."


    He had always scoffed at the land of fireworks, if not for the fact that he wanted to pry into them. He would never come here even if he died!


    He would never enter that smoky room! The roof was the best place. He always liked to look at the higher ground, so he could see further ahead.


    After sitting for two hours, he was disappointed as well. However, he found out that not all the places that were most lively were good places to ask for information.


    "Drunken Flower Hall" was not the case.


    The people here only gambled and drank; after a full meal, they would enjoy themselves. Other than that, it had absolutely nothing to do with the people who came here to play. There was absolutely no Jianghu in the hearts of the people here. So they were happy. This was indeed the truth. Hearing the laughter from below, it was sufficient to show that he was extremely happy.


    The happier they were, the more disappointed Leng Lingfeng felt.


    So he thought it was time to leave.


    He retracted his gaze and was about to get up when he suddenly felt something cold in front of him. He was the most familiar with this feeling, because he possessed this characteristic.


    Then he saw it. It was indeed a very cold thing.


    Ten times colder than ice. This was Leng Lingfeng''s first thought. He had always believed in his own feelings.


    It came from the fourth floor. It was diagonally below him.


    It was the gaze.


    Such a cold gaze was indeed rare.


    Leng Lingfeng was surprised. He hadn''t noticed it for so long? He had a sense of lingering fear, but at the same time, he was also inexplicably excited. He was always very sensitive, even if there was a little movement in the surroundings. However, today, he had forgotten something that was fatal. It was a big mistake. Leng Lingfeng rarely blamed himself. Perhaps he had been too engrossed just now, but this definitely wasn''t the reason.


    Not a single pair of eyes, but four pairs.


    The four men in black were on the fourth floor opposite him. The feeling of a devil. Their expressions could not be seen clearly, and only their gazes could be seen. He could simply take his life.


    The blood in Leng Lingfeng''s body started to boil. This was because he liked this feeling too much. It was a feeling that he hadn''t felt in a long time. Ever since he had become Master Diao''s guard, he had never had the chance to look at such a gaze again.


    This was because this kind of gaze could only be seen in the Imperial Secret Service''s Death Soldier training camp.


    He had intended to leave. Now he suddenly changed his mind. He wanted to go down.


    He raised the white coat on his right hand and stretched out his left foot. Ready to stand up.


    A strange sound was heard. Never heard of it!


    A human voice didn''t sound like a human voice, but an animal''s voice didn''t sound like a thing. However, they could not hear who was speaking. Their faces were covered. Bu Fang did not even move.


    When the voice came out, the black clothed man in the middle pointed at him and made a gesture. Thus, he was sure that the person in the middle was speaking.


    But he really couldn''t understand that hand gesture. Strange gesture.


    Leng Lingfeng smiled. The way she smiled was indeed very pretty.


    This was something he hadn''t smiled at since his father had passed away. Even in front of his beloved daughter, he had never smiled, not even when he had smiled at her.


    This time he smiled.


    Laughed. Now that he understood another principle, being unable to communicate with someone who did not share a common language was indeed a helpless matter.


    This may be a mistake. This was because he did not know that the four black-clothed men were the "Drunken Flower Four Beasts!" ¡ª Flying Leopard, Tiger Hunting, Crimson Dragon, and Wolf!


    The one who had just spoken was the Crimson Dragon, the leader of the four beasts. He had just been warning Leng Lingfeng not to move recklessly.


    Only to see Leng Lingfeng smiling.


    No one dared to laugh at the Scarlet Dragon''s warning. No one knew what the consequences would be. Leng Lingfeng did not know either.


    However, Leng Lingfeng could no longer laugh. Before he could finish laughing, he saw a black whirlwind about ten steps away from him in the blink of an eye. It was the man in black who had just spoken.


    Leng Lingfeng immediately realized his error of judgement. This man in black was much more terrifying than those Death Soldiers!


    On the contrary, he was even more excited. Leng Lingfeng felt that this trip was not in vain. Having someone to spar with was the happiest thing in his life. Especially experts. Leng Lingfeng was not afraid of death. He was only afraid of one thing, and that was that he could not find anyone who could kill him.


    Thus, the hand holding the sword in his right hand moved slightly. The fingers were slender. It was the best type to hold a sword.


    His fingers had only moved slightly. He saw a black object pouncing towards him. Although his speed was fast, he could see it clearly, even though he was still seated. After all, it was Leng Lingfeng!


    Leng Lingfeng saw a claw rushing towards him at lightning speed. Black claws, the same five fingers, just like a dragon claw with bared fangs and brandishing claws. It was far more deadly than the dragon''s claw. Because each finger had a three-inch fingernail, a shiny black nail. Leng Lingfeng knew that it was definitely not an ordinary fingernail. The whole claw seemed to grow together with the whole arm, while the back of the hand was purplish black with scale-like skin. What was even more surprising was that the exposed skin on the outside corner of his eyes was the same!


    What a terrifying monster! This time, Leng Lingfeng was truly shocked.


    When the Crimson Dragon attacked, he was very confident, because at the same time he also made a "yes" sound, only with a different tone. This time he meant "you''re dead meat". Indeed. Ever since the four brothers had arrived at the "Drunken Flower Hall," no one had been able to survive a single move of theirs. No one could avoid it. Not a single one.


    But this time he was surprised. Not a surprise. Under normal circumstances, his claws should be deep into the prey''s head, waiting for him to rip off at least half of its head.


    At this moment, he discovered that his claws were on the roof, exactly where Leng Lingfeng had been staying for the last two hours.


    At this moment, Leng Lingfeng was standing three meters in front of him. Holding the sword, he coldly looked at the Crimson Dragon. There was still a trace of a smile on his face. This kind of smile would only be seen when Leng Lingfeng fought to the death.


    This result shocked Crimson Dragon greatly! He actually couldn''t believe that he didn''t even see how and when the other person left. Maybe he was too confident.


    After being shocked, only anger remained.


    And the fact that the Crimson Dragon''s attack missed made the three below even more surprised. And at this moment, they were even more clear of one thing. They were going to attack. Because no one could insult their boss, as long as something like this happened, the "Drunken Flower Four Beasts" would never have any Jianghu rules. Because they were not human, they were not in the Jianghu. There was no such thing as the rules of the martial arts world or the principles of the martial arts world. Whoever had offended the boss or any of the four brothers would end up with only one person, and that person was either killed or killed!


    So the leopards, the tigers, and the wolves came. Four corners near the boss. Leng Lingfeng could also see clearly how the three black whirlwinds had managed to come up. In his eyes, it was indeed quick for him to admit something.


    Then, he saw the Crimson Dragon float over, like a zombie. Of course, it was thirty times faster than a zombie. He arrived beside Leng Lingfeng in a flash, and made a similar swipe with his claw. However, his position was different from before, as he swung left and right. Leng Lingfeng did not know where he was going to attack. Yet the red dragon followed him like a shadow, sticking to him and catching him up with a start. At the same time, the other three surrounded him like ghosts, surrounding him in the center.


    Leng Lingfeng had never expected that these people''s movement techniques would be so fast, and that they would all be on par with each other.


    At this moment, the outermost black-clothed man also made his move. His palm was like a gust of wind. It was actually a big palm! It was shaped like a tiger claw, and its skin was exactly the same as the black robe from before. It was a tiger hunting; the black robe on the right side was still made from a palm, but the palm was shaped like a leopard claw ¡ª grabbing onto a leopard that could shatter bones! The man in black on the left side had a wolf tooth head. However, the wolf tooth head had opened and closed. Its pitch black teeth were about two inches long. The cold air was dense, but this wolf was the fatal one! All four of them had the same skin.


    At this moment, the crimson dragon''s palm had just barely touched a part of Leng Lingfeng''s body, and the tiger was striking at a lightning fast speed towards Leng Lingfeng''s right arm. The flying leopard raised its palm and grabbed towards Leng Lingfeng''s armpit like a ghostly shadow! However, the wolf was right behind Leng Lingfeng, aiming for his neck.


    There was no way out!


    "Zheng ¨C" A draconic roar rang out as the ''don''t ask'' was finally unsheathed!


    A sound that he had not heard for a long time caused Leng Lingfeng to perk up. It had been a long time since he had heard such a voice. I haven''t heard it since I followed Master Diao. Right now, an inexplicable sense of pleasure rippled through his heart.


    With a light shout, he shot upwards like an arrow. A full twenty feet. "With a quick spin of his body, both of his legs went around, causing him to shoot backwards." The "Heaven Seeking Sword" was like a white chain, falling down like a waterfall!


    Scarlet Dragon was the fastest with his movement technique. He was just about to strike Leng Lingfeng''s temple with his palm. That position was his favorite spot to tear off half of the enemy''s face. However, he suddenly saw Leng Lingfeng darting out. He really did not expect him to use this move, because any intelligent person would not do that. Even if they did not grab your face, they would definitely grab any spot in front of you, not to mention the four of them. However, the truth was that not only had Leng Lingfeng done it, he had also launched a counterattack.


    The "Drunken Flower Four Beasts" didn''t expect such a character to come to the "Intoxicated Flower Pavilion" today. They were stunned, the Scarlet Dragon only saw a sword coming towards him and immediately withdrew his hand. Unexpectedly, the opponent didn''t finish his attack, but turned halfway and slashed down from his palm like a gale! This was too shocking! It was an obvious move! Only a fool would use a sword as a blade! Seeing the blade slicing towards the wrist that he had yet to retract, he immediately used his left hand to slap Leng Lingfeng''s cheek, but who knew that Leng Lingfeng would not retreat and instead advance, with his right hand turning, he cut towards the left wrist of the Crimson Dragon in a circular arc. It was Leng Lingfeng''s self-created "No question about his future" move, the speed of his change in technique was even more shocking to Chi Long. He immediately retracted his left hand and retreated a few feet back, barely dodging the attack. A piece of skin was still cut off from his left palm by the blade of the sword.


    After forcing back the red dragon, Leng Lingfeng did not stop, with his left foot crouching, he took a step forward with his right foot, the sword in his right hand raised backwards, and with the same beautiful arc, he slashed straight at the right palm of the flying leopard. The flying leopard turned his right hand, and with a turn of his elbow, he dodged the sword, but after forcing the red dragon to retreat, Leng Lingfeng did not stop, with his right foot squatting, and with the sword in his right hand, he pulled back the blade of the flying leopard, and with the same beautiful arc, he slashed the flying leopard''s right hand. But to protect himself, he leaned back, placed his hands on the ground, kicked with his feet, and hastily slid three feet backwards. With a flip, he stood up, and once again fiercely retreated a few feet.


    After only two moves to force back two people, the wild wolf and tiger hunter were shocked! There was actually a sword in this world that could be used as a blade. He had truly gained experience! And a terrifying speed!


    Indeed. In this world, perhaps only Leng Lingfeng could think of such ridiculous things. He did not follow the rules of the secular world!


    His special birth had made Leng Lingfeng cold and rebellious since he was young. In his eyes, he was like his father, a happy person to kill someone.


    During his father''s absence, Leng Lingfeng had pondered upon his father''s words before he left. Don''t question your future, just hope that there will be no regrets in this life. It had been a long time since he had made a name for himself. He suddenly had a strange thought when he was eighteen. He wanted to leave a memorial for himself and his father. He would use the sword that his father had left behind to create his own blade technique. Only he could come up with such a naive idea. He really did it. He named his own blade technique the "Absolute Saber of the Heavenly Sword". The Heavenly Sword was a sword that had been restored from cultivating in the Heavenly Mountain. It was a sword technique that had been used in memory of his father, and the Absolute Saber was a unique saber technique that had been used in memory of him. Indeed, there was no longer such a blade in this world, a peerless sword turned into a blade in the hands of Leng Lingfeng! As for the "Absolute Saber of Heavenly Sword", there were only two styles in total. One was "Do not ask about the future", the other was "No regrets in this life"!


    Ever since the creation of the saber, he had been practicing every day. Up until yesterday, he had practiced for eight years. He had never had a chance to verify its combat nature. Until today. Indeed, he was now very satisfied. Although it was just two simple moves. It was enough. he thought.


    At this moment, the "Drunken Flower Four Beasts" no longer moved. Even though there were two who didn''t have the time to interfere. However, everything clearly told an answer. Fortunately, he did not interfere. That person was crazy! This was the only reason Crimson Dragon gave him now to not act.


    Leng Lingfeng looked at the man in black.


    He laughed again. He smiled with satisfaction.


    Because today he confirmed his two other thoughts. First, to be a master, one needed to innovate, and innovation often had to break the rules. Second, he had to give a new definition of the "ultimate move", which was the simplest move.


    "Haha ¡­"


    With a leap, Leng Lingfeng shot out like an arrow.


    This time, for the first time in many years, he laughed out loud.

 C12

    The mountain was surrounded by water, and the mountain was moving around the rock. Qi Feng stood in a dense forest, surrounded by mist. Flowing Cloud Flying Bird, Rushing Waves Bending the Light Boat. What a poetic scene.


    The intoxicating Wu Yi Mountain!


    At the bottom of Green Edge Cliff, not a single person could be seen.


    A river was flowing eastward through the rocky forests of the mountain stream. This river was the Nine Winding Stream. The stream was clear and the fish swimming merrily in it; on the shore, flowers bloomed and bees hummed and butterflies danced; along the mountain, strange and wondrous pebbles stood up, they were either sharp as swords or thousands of feet high cliffs, yet they could see the waterfall plunging down.


    Six miles east of the river was a thousand feet high cliff. The mountain was surrounded by strange rocks and strange peaks. There was a cave about fifty feet away from the cliff, and inside the cave, there were peach trees. Hence the name "Peach Blossom Cave". There were caves in the mountain, and there were mountains in the cave. In reality, this was a victory for the human world.


    If it was the size of a cave, it would have a radius of half a kilometer and a height of over 200 feet. The entrance and exit were connected. The air was smooth and full of light.


    At this time, the cave was already repaired. He saw a small bamboo house on the left three Zhang away from the cave entrance. And it was a gallows. The ground floor was supported by six three-foot-tall tree stumps that were as thick as a man''s arms. Look at that green bamboo, it must have just been built. Even though the small building wasn''t very big, if one counted it carefully, there were actually five in total. Downstairs, the sound of flowing water could be heard.


    However, the front of the building was made up of wooden planks and bamboo slabs, creating a platform that was over fifty feet wide. It was truly spacious standing on top of the platform. The entrance of the building and the platform were facing each other, and the sunlight was shining in from the outside.


    Since there was a building, there must be a talent.


    There was indeed someone. And it was two people, one old, one young. The old one was about fifty years old, while the young one was only about ten years old.


    It was none other than "Flipping Cloud Hand" Lin Xuanzi and his nephew Lin Hongxue.


    It turned out that Lin Xuanzi took into account that killing the five Chen brothers of the "eight prodigies of southern Fujian" would cause chaos in the martial arts world, so he brought his nephew back to his hometown of Wuyi Mountain in Fujian that night. After he had paid his respects to his brother and sister-in-law, he thought that the Peach Blossom Cave was located at the bottom of the precipice and was rarely seen. Ordinary people couldn''t easily get there. In addition, the mountains were clear and the waters beautiful. The land was fertile, and they had grown up here. The environment here was especially familiar, so they decided to live here. Little Red Snow was also infatuated with this place. The uncle and nephew duo spent two days to build a small house in the cave. Meanwhile, Lin Xuanzi reclaimed ten more plots of land and planted more grain beside the Jiuquan Creek outside the cave. The old and the young began to live in seclusion again. Considering how difficult it was for Little Red Snow to change her words, she decided to address her as grandfather and grandson.


    At this time of the afternoon.


    He saw Lin Xuanzi lying on a bamboo chair, rocking back and forth. He held a book in his hands and was reading it clearly. Five feet away from the platform, there was a similar bamboo desk. It was six feet long and three feet wide, but only about a foot tall. Lin Hongxue faced her grandpa as he sat on a bamboo chair with both hands supporting her chin. Listening to her grandpa reading a line, she also recited a line herself. He had a pen and paper in front of him.


    "Madam''s body is made up of internal organs, external organs, and every part of the body; internal essence, Qi and spirit; external essence, bone and flesh, all in one; like external organs, the bones are master; external muscles are master; external muscles, are master; external muscles, are master; and external muscles, are master of bloodline. The whole body moves up and down and is lively, this also is in the main qi. It was because of this that the cultivation of one''s cultivation was all focused on cultivating one''s blood energy. It was because of this that it was so important. It is as if the creatures of the heavens, each following the source of Yin and Yang, and all living things, are in the condition of life? Training again? And the essence, the qi, and the divine are also intangible things, while the tendons, the bones, and the flesh are also intangible bodies. This magic would first refine the corporeal into the intangible, and cultivate the intangible as a supplement to the intangible, one and two, two and one. If you specialize in the intangible, you can''t specialize in the intangible, and you can''t refine the intangible, and you can''t abandon the intangible. Therefore, the physical body must be invisible and not contradict the gas, is an indestructible body. "To create things that are contrary to one another without relying on one another, the visible person becomes intangible as well ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was focused on teaching Little Red Snow.


    "Wait, grandpa, wait ¡­" At this time, Little Red Snow came over and knelt on the bamboo chair. She seemed to have something to ask her grandfather.


    "Hm?" What''s the matter now? Red Snow... "Hmm?" Lin Xuanzi sat up straight in his chair and looked at Lin Hongxue.


    "Un, Grandpa. I''ve listened to you recite it all day today, but why does it sound like some sort of discourse?" Grandpa isn''t lying to me, right ¡­ The key is, can this... Let me fly... This is ¡­ "That''s why ¡­" As she spoke, she extended her arms in the air and made an exaggerated flying motion. Then, she raised her pen and tapped it on her forehead with her small hand. However, her eyes were looking at her grandfather expectantly.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" "Oh, red snow, how can you fly in this world? Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi stood up and walked over to Redsnow''s side. This little fellow had already asked the same question three times today.


    "Back when your father and I practiced martial arts, we were also at your age. But he had suffered a lot, and at that time, no one was able to teach him ¡­ Un, if you want to fly, you have to learn this first. You have to have a solid foundation ¡­ "Redsnow, in the future, remember that everything has a beginning ¡­"


    "Un, that''s enough. Be more serious. If you don''t learn from this grandpa, I won''t teach you how to fly ¡­" "Haha ¡­" He then lightly patted Redsnow''s head.


    "Redsnow, you must know that grandpa isn''t teaching you ordinary things right now, and it''s not even about the Dao. Ah, this is the ''Body Metamorphose Scripture'' mental cultivation method gifted by ''Grandmaster'' Mu Chen back then when he brought you to Shaolin Temple for treatment. This is a secret that is not passed down in Shaolin Temple." Although he is only a Hundred Day Master and disciple, he can be said to be a close friend of Master Ku Chan. This is why when you were born, he discovered that you had a congenital disease, and why when your father wrote a letter to him, he finally got the chance "Master Ku Chan" to treat you, and "Master Ku Chan" to prevent your old illness from recurring, he bestowed upon you this "Body Metamorphose Scripture" to teach you when you grew up, so it should not be suitable for you. Therefore, you must not disappoint the master''s painstaking efforts ¡­


    "Learn well this'' Body Metamorphosis Scripture ''. Not only will you be able to practice the flying arts (Qing Gong) very quickly, you will also be immune to all kinds of diseases and poisons. Your body will be like an iron wall, indestructible ¡­"


    "Ah?" It was like a steel wall?! Then wouldn''t Tu Tian Ba be able to beat me up too? " After all, the little guy was still young and didn''t know martial arts, so when he heard that it could turn into a steel wall, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Hmm, whoever hits you won''t hurt ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was at a loss whether to laugh or cry in response to the little fellow''s words.


    "Great, great, great. Great, grandfather, let''s hurry up ¡­" Yo, this little guy actually took the initiative to push grandpa to continue teaching.


    "Mm, that''s right ¡­" Lin Xuanzi returned to his chair and lay down.


    "If you deliberately refine the tendons, you must first refine the film. If you refine the film, you must first refine the gas. However, it was easy to refine one''s muscles, but difficult to refine the film. It was difficult to refine the film, and even harder to refine the Qi. First from the extremely difficult, extremely chaotic to stand the foot root, towards the motionless, do not shake the place to recognize the true law. Cultivate its essence, guard its essence, maintain its righteousness, obtain its kidney energy, nourish its liver energy, regulate its vital energy, regulate its temper, raise its purity, reduce its turbid energy and idle its evil unrighteous energy; do not injure the qi, do not contradict it, and do not worry, think, grieve, or anger harm it. Make the qi smooth, smooth and harmonious, smooth and unobstructed; be able to walk in the tendons and strung around the membrane, so that the body is agile and everywhere is possible and everywhere is impossible. "When the qi is up, it will be up; when it is up, it will be up; when it is up, it will be up, and when it is up, it will be strong and solid with the tendons."


    "But, Grandfather, this is so difficult ¡­" "I understand ¡­" The little guy abruptly interrupted.


    "Haha, alright. It''s just that Grandpa wants you to understand some things. As for the specifics, Grandpa will naturally teach you how to move." In the future, Grandpa will have you recite every day and read every book a hundred times. "Even if you don''t understand it, as long as you read too much, you will naturally understand the reason ¡­" Lin Xuanzi put down the book and stood up again. Standing in the middle of the platform.


    "En, Xue''er, come over here. Grandfather will now teach you how to move ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" When Little Red Snow heard that her grandfather was going to teach her martial arts, she immediately became extremely excited and jumped down to stand beside her grandfather.


    "Mm, come ¡­" Lin Xuanzi pulled Little Red Xue to a spot about three steps to his right.


    "Like grandpa ¡ª hmm, right, stand with your feet apart, head flat, eyes straight ahead, mouth slightly closed, breathing deeply... Yes, straighten your back with your chest, pull back your stomach, and relax your shoulders. Natural ¡­ "Right, right ¡­" Lin Xuanzi demonstrated as he looked at Little Red Snow. He didn''t expect the little guy to be so smart.


    "Wei Hou''s first move ¨C raise both his hands horizontally in front of his chest and form the shape of a ball. Bend your wrists and raise your palms, finger pointing upwards, palm facing each other ¡­" Little Red Snow was completely focused on her grandfather''s actions. Lin Xuanzi walked over to Little Red Snow''s side.


    "En, aiyo, not bad, not bad ¡­" Mhm, open your palm wider, right ¡­ And here, remember that the shoulders, elbows, and wrists are all on the same plane... Yes, that''s right ¡­ "Haha ¡­" While Lin Xuanzi helped Hong Xue correct her movements, he explained. The little fellow had also done a good job of it.


    "Well, then again, ''Wei Hou''s second move'' - with his legs apart and about the same width as his shoulders - well, yes - with his feet firmly planted and his knees slightly relaxed - all right! Then slowly spread your hands out from your chest and level them out to the sides; palm up, palm up, wrist straight; eyes straight ahead; inhale ¡ª slowly expand your chest as you inhale, arms straight back; well, okay ¡­ Then, exhale ¡ª when exhaling, hook in your fingertips, palm out... "Yes, well done ¡­" Lin Xuanzi did not forget to praise him as he taught. The little guy''s actions this time were surprisingly quite accurate.


    "Continue ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi saw that Little Red Snow seemed to be getting more and more energetic, and his face turned red with excitement.


    "The third move of Wei Hou''s offering pestle ¡ª two feet on the ground, one foot on the ground, one heel on the other ¡ª well, be careful, ha-ha, again, well ¡ª holds your hands above your head and holds them up as high as you can, palm up, shoulder, elbow bent, head raised, eyes on the back of your hand. The tongue licks in the palate and the breathing is regular. Yes, that''s right ¡­ Remember, when you inhale, use your hands as much as you can to support it, and push down with both legs at the same time! When you exhale, relax your whole body and flip your palms forward and down. "When retracting, the two palms transform into fists, the backs of the fists move forward, the upper limbs use strength to slowly retract the two fists to the waist, the palms up, the heels on the ground ¡­" When the little guy used his foot to touch the ground, he almost fell to the ground when he lost his balance. However, he immediately stood up and imitated his grandfather''s movements. He really had the bearing of someone who was risking his life. Even though her legs were trembling, she was still holding on. Beads of sweat could be seen on the tip of her small nose.


    "Xue''er, father and son should take a break. Grandfather sees you''re a little tired ¡­" Lin Xuanzi saw that Little Red Snow was sweating and felt his heart ache for her. He wanted her to take a rest.


    "NO!" No, I''m not tired, grandpa, hurry up... "I''m almost unsteady ¡­" This surprised Lin Xuanzi a little. Looks like he had grown up to be like his father, a martial arts fanatic! It seemed that this little fellow would be able to endure hardships in the future. He could not help but feel gratified in his heart.


    "Alright ¡­" Xue''er isn''t tired, so grandpa should just continue teaching ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    "Starpicker''s Transformation ¡ª ¡ª where the right foot moves slightly forward to the right, diagonally with the left foot, slightly to the left with the momentum; where the knee is bent, the right foot is lifted slightly with the heel, the body is lowered, and the right leg steps empty. Right hand held high and straight, palm down, head tilted slightly to the right, eyes looking up at the palm of the right hand; left arm bent elbow, naturally placed behind. Notice that when you breathe in, you push your head up and your shoulders back; when you exhale, you relax... " Lin Xuanzi did not expect the little guy to do so well, and his spirit was lifted, "This kid can be taught," he thought to himself. At this moment, the little guy''s attention was completely focused on his grandfather, and he didn''t want to disturb him again.


    "Good, haha ¡­" My family''s Xue''er is different ¡­ "Alright, let''s continue!"


    "Pull back the oxtail ¡ª take a step forward with your right foot and bend your knee into a right bow step. Make a fist with your right hand, lift it up, and watch it with both eyes; make a fist with your left hand, with your left arm bent at an elbow, and let it hang down behind you; when you exhale, both fists and arms relax. "Then the body turns backwards into a left bow step, and the left and right hands alternate..."


    It seemed like the little fellow was getting more and more familiar with it.


    Claw Shining Wings ¡ª Two feet standing, two arms raised horizontally, ten fingers spread wide, palm facing each other, eyes staring straight ahead, mouth facing each other, feet raised, feet touching the ground, two palms slowly separating, upper limbs raised in a single word, palms up, palms outward, feet touching the ground, when inhaling, two palms reaching out with hidden strength, fingers pointing back; when exhaling, the palms relax ¡­


    "Grandfather, this'' Raging Eyes'' isn''t easy to do ¡­" "Is that right ¡­" However, he suddenly heard Little Red Snow''s cold voice. Lin Xuanzi turned his head and saw that the little guy''s eyes had widened to the size of bells. He could not help but laugh out loud, "Yes, yes, that''s right. Haha ¡­" "Oh, again ~!"


    "Nine Devils'' Saber Tendency ¨C The tip of the feet agree, the heels share a figure of eight; the arms are crossed before the chest and the palms are placed on the chest. Elbow your left hand under and back, hook your left hand behind you, finger pointing upwards, and stretch your right hand over your shoulder and behind the elbow, pulling on your left finger so that your right hand is wrapped around your neck. The toes clawed the ground and the body leaned forward like a knife. When you breathe in, pull your hands tight. When you exhale, relax your hands... "


    Three sets of floors--left foot a step to the left, knee down into a horse stance." The upper body straightens, hands on the waist, then the elbow is turned up, the forearm is held horizontally like a support object, after a short pause, the palms are turned down, the forearm is stretched out and relaxed, as if it were a heavy object. "As you breathe, inhale, as a receptacle, as a release when you exhale..." "Un, not bad, not bad. Stick it out. Un, very good ¡­" The little guy was already sweating profusely. It was a hundred times more energetic.


    "Green Dragon Claw Stretching Technique ¡ª ¡ª Spreading your feet, raising your hands into fists to protect your waist. He stretched out his right hand, forming a hook with his fingers, and turned his upper body to the left. "The waist rotates from left to right, and the right hand draws a circle from left to right. When the hand draws above the front, the upper body leans forward and exhales at the same time. When the waist moves to the left of the body, the upper body straightens up and inhales ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi looked at Little Red Snow and saw that she was actually able to get seven percent off the ground. Although she was sweating profusely, she could tell from her concerned expression that she was in high spirits. She immediately planned on teaching the rest of the story in one go.


    "Take a big step to the right with your right foot, crouch down on your right knee and form the left leg of your right bow; lean forward, put your hands on the ground, and slightly lift your head to look down. When inhaling, both arms are extended, upper body is raised and forward as far as possible, center of gravity moves forward, exhales, bends at the same time, chest falls, upper body retracts, center of gravity moves back, accumulates potential. "With each breath, his arms would stretch out, his upper body would move up and down, his forward and backward movements would be like a tiger pouncing on its prey ¡­"


    "Bowing ¡ª standing with your feet apart and hooking into your toes. He raised his palms slowly to the left and right, hugging the back of his head tightly as he tapped the cerebellum with his fingers. Breathe in, bend with your breath, inhale with your body straight, your eyes forward, your head like an object, exhale with your knees straight down, your hands trying to bend your head between your knees, bowing ¡ª oh, yes, make sure you don''t let your heels off the ground ¡ª oh, very good! "


    "Alright, the final move ¡­"


    "kungfu - standing with feet apart, hands raised from the chest to the top of the head, eyes moving from the palm to the palm, upright and upright, not holding the chest straight and protruding the abdomen; interlacing ten fingers, rotated wrists and upturned palms, palms up, back, waist back, eyes upward; then bending forward, arms down, pushing the palms to the ground, head up and staring. "When exhaling, bend your body downward and lift your heels slightly off the ground; when inhaling, raise your upper body and place your heels on the ground ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi demonstrated the entirety of the twelve techniques in one breath, but he did not expect that the little fellow would not be affected at all.


    One had to know that even though there were only twelve moves, the amount of movement required was extremely large. Although the little guy was drenched in sweat, his face was glowing with excitement! Furthermore, Lin Xuanzi was greatly surprised by his ability to imitate and to accept.


    "Grandfather... "Hmm ¡­" You... How did you... "Why isn''t I moving ¡­" The little fellow saw that his grandfather had stopped and did not move for a long time, so he turned around to look at his grandfather. He was exhausted. He sat on the floor and breathed heavily. He lifted his shirt and wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Hahahaha, aiyo, grandpa has finished teaching you all ¡­ Seeing how your forehead is covered in sweat, you should first take a good rest. Ah, you should take a good rest ¡­ "


    "Ah?" That''s it? Grandpa... "So few?" The little fellow heard that he had completed his tutelage, and he found it too little.


    "Haha, yeah, Xue''er ¡­" Don''t just look at these twelve, there are a lot of them already. From now on, he had to practice hard every day. "After you finish this, your grandpa will teach you more things, ah ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" When the little guy heard his grandfather say this, he gave an ''oh'' as if he didn''t believe him. Then, he stood up and ran over to sit on a chair. He stretched out both his hands, tilted his head, and laid down on the table. He was truly exhausted.


    Lin Xuanzi looked at the little fellow, his eyes full of love and satisfaction. Closing the book in his hand, he suddenly recalled the time when he said goodbye to the "Withered Zen Master". When the master placed the book in his hand, he said, "In the past two months, I have been exploring every bone and meridian in this child''s body. It must be a blessing to be able to take back his life this time. If fate and opportunity coincide, then in the future, we will definitely have great treasures. " Lin Xuanzi could not help but sigh.


    He then walked to the entrance of the cave and suddenly found that the sun had already set. I didn''t expect it to take so long!


    And then he remembered something.


    "Xue''er, grandpa should go and grab some vegetables from Uncle Yang''s house. Just you wait, don''t come to the cave entrance, be careful of falling down, ah ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" She heard the little guy mumble indistinctly, his emotions had already fallen asleep.


    Lin Xuanzi smiled faintly. He turned around and flew out of the cave, disappearing from the western end of the road in an instant ¡­

 C13

    Zhu Residence''s main courtyard.


    A large courtyard. There wasn''t even a housekeeper inside.


    It has been almost eight years since Master Zhong came to Niu Yang to be the Grand Master and built this luxurious mansion the next year. The surrounding commoners only knew that this courtyard was the marquis'', but no one had ever been able to place a bet on his dignity.


    It was late autumn, but the yard was full of spring. Although the peach blossoms had already withered, the branches were still shaded by the leaves.


    Passing through the dense peach woods, he saw the row of exquisite bamboo houses. The bamboo house was surrounded by another one zhang tall wall, which was also made of green hills and rocks. The living quarters of the family were in the enclosed room.


    At the back of the bamboo house was another huge garden patio. It stretched all the way to the end of the east side of the house. There were numerous fake mountains and pavilions inside the patio. There were also small bridges, flowing water, fish, lotus, and all kinds of exotic flowers and herbs. There were even birds singing and butterflies dancing.


    "Hey-hey-heh!"


    On the grass beside the lotus pond was a girl around ten years old. She wore a purple robe and had two butterfly braids on her head. With her large eyes, oval face, and delicate face, she was clearly a beauty.


    At this moment, his right hand was holding a six inch small bamboo sword. Although the sword was small, the workmanship was extremely exquisite. She waved the sword in her right hand and the sword in her left. Twisting, pushing, tapping, stabbing, moving, dodging, jumping, as though she was a purple butterfly dancing in the air. Although the sword aura was lacking in heat, the sword art was extremely exquisite!


    "Mother, how was it? Ah?" "How was my practice!?" The little girl shouted loudly as she brandished her sword.


    "Mn, not bad, not bad. My Ling''er is definitely not ordinary ¡­" He saw a middle-aged woman beside him. He was dressed in black, embroidered with brocade, sketched, and light clothing. Seductive yet not demonic, beautiful yet not thick. Her fingers were as delicate as spring onions, her teeth were slightly open, and her eyes were bright. And a pair of eyes, a pair of soul-stirring eyes. Any man who saw them would never forget them! Filled with joy, he watched the young lady dance with her sword. With a hand holding a peach branch, she lightly patted it with her jade palm. She was praising the little girl.


    "Really? Really? "Mother ¡­" The little girl heard her mother''s praise, but quickly retracted her sword. Turning around, her large eyes stared at her mother, her face flushed red, as she panted.


    This little girl was Master Diao''s precious daughter, Zhu Ling''er. And that woman was her mother, "Madam Peach Blossom".


    "Yeah, that''s right. Ling''er dances really well. As expected of the smart daughter of father and mother ¡­"


    "Hee hee ¡­" En, Mother will not lie to Ling''er ¡­ That... "Then mother will go to Ling''er ¡­" The little girl bent over and put her face close to Madam Peach Blossom''s.


    "Haha ¡­" "Hurry up and go wash your face first. There''s so much sweat. How are you going to make mom kiss you ¡­" Peach Blossom Fu bent down and wiped the little girl''s forehead with his hand. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Humph, no, no, no ¡­" She pouted, rolled her eyes, and glanced sideways at her mother. Then, he threw away the small bamboo sword and raised his right hand. He brushed away his mother''s hand, turned around, and ran back into the house. His braids fluttered in the air like two butterflies.


    "I''ll wait for daddy to come back and teach me how to write ¡­" "Humph!" He actually had a small temper.


    "Madam Peach Blossom" bent down and picked up the small sword. With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, she shook her head, turned around and walked inside the house with graceful steps. From far away, he heard the sound of a metal basin knocking against each other, followed by the sound of water splashing ¡­


    The garden was just a wall away from the bamboo forest. Outside the bamboo forest, which was about fifteen meters wide, was the terrifying "Bone Crusher Cliff." This cliff face was a place where even birds would not stay. Of course, no one would come here, much less the Zhu Residence Courtyard.


    At this moment, a person was sitting on a rock at the edge of the cliff.


    A young man. Twenty-six. White clothes, white coat. Starry eyes and white teeth. Her skin was fair and clean, her face rosy, and her fingers slender.


    He held a sword in his hand.


    "Don''t ask" sword.


    It was Leng Lingfeng.


    He clearly remembered that he had been sitting here for at least eight years. Ever since he moved in, he had been here almost every day, because he couldn''t think of a good place to go.


    Being a bodyguard was monotonous and boring. There was almost nothing to do every day. In the past few years, Master Zhong often went out and even took him for a walk. From then on, he rarely went out. Thus, he stayed in this empty courtyard every day.


    Even though he was living with his master, he was living alone in a room. He ate by himself. Even if Master Diao had asked Zhu Ling''er to call him over for dinner countless times. But he had never been there. In his memory, he would only eat with his father for the rest of his life.


    Every day, other than practicing the sword techniques passed to him by his father and the two sword techniques he had created, he would spend most of his time sitting at the edge of this cliff in a daze. The sharp rock he was using to protect himself had already become round.


    He was already used to life alone. He was used to being alone. If no one disturbed him, he could think of his father. In this lifetime, there was nothing more important than Father.


    Alone every day, but not lonely. Because every day, he could hear the sounds of Zhu Ling''er''s sword hitting against a tree branch from within the wall, as well as her loud yells as she practiced. Moreover, one could hear the voice of a woman, a voice that could captivate one''s soul. He could tell that a woman with such a voice must be beautiful. He had wanted to look over the wall many times, but he hadn''t. Not once. He knew it was his wife. He had never seen his wife before, not even once.


    He held the sword in his right hand. The sword never left his hand when he slept. This was because his father had once said that a sword was a swordsman''s life. If a sword was no more, then life would no longer exist, even if one was still alive.


    He rested his chin on his left hand. He stared blankly at the opposite side of the cliff. Ten Zhang away was the mountain, and above it was the Shaowang Mountains.


    Although there was sunlight. The wind was strong.


    "Puff!" Something flew out from under the wall. Its speed was extremely fast.


    Leng Lingfeng was taken aback. Looking carefully, he discovered that it was a bat. They were flying down the cliff.


    He didn''t care about it at the moment.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    Where did this bat come from in broad daylight? I''ve been sitting here for years and I haven''t seen anything like this.


    Bats should move at night. And in this bare space, let alone a tree, there wasn''t even a blade of grass. Where did the bat come from? Could it be?


    The white-coat scientist lifted his head and looked down. Other than the bottomless cliff, there was nothing else that was alive.


    "Eh? "Strange ¡­"


    With a push from his left hand, he descended the cliff. With his right hand on his sword, his feet and his left hand pressed against the cliff like a gecko, crawling quickly on the cliff without making any sound!


    After about three meters, he saw a concave spot on the left side and immediately went through it to stabilize his body. He saw a big hole in the right side of the roof. This kind of hole was very common.


    Could it be that the bat flew out from here? According to Master, if the bats were not resting on the trees, then there would only be one place, and that was the very deep and very large cave. But this hole was only the size of a bowl. With a clang, he drew out the "Do not ask" sword and slashed through the air towards the edge of the hole. With a "Hua" sound, half of the rock had been cut off, revealing a half-man-sized hole. Looking inside, it was pitch black, and apart from a cold gust of wind, there was nothing else that could be seen. He immediately pulled back, leaned out, and looked towards the far left. However, he also saw that there seemed to be a similar depression on the cliff wall fifty feet away. He immediately gathered his strength and scurried a few steps forward, arriving a foot away from that place in the blink of an eye. There was indeed a concave spot, and a corner of a large stone board was exposed. With that, he retracted his body and landed on the stone slab, landing on the ground soundlessly. Only now did he realize that the stone slab was at least three meters wide. He found it strange. As a result, he gently lifted his clothes, half knelt on the ground, and looked down. He nearly lost his breath for a moment!


    Beneath the stone slab was a platform about two Zhang wide. Inside the platform was a stone door that was opened wide. He was shocked to find that there was a room inside the door! He was shocked! He focused his mind and calmed his breathing, not daring to let out a single breath.


    Because there was someone inside!


    A naked person!


    He was sitting inside a sealed and transparent object, which was shrouded in white mist.


    That person had his hands opened and closed. Sometimes he would stand with his palms up to the sky, but sometimes he would hold his hands up high. Suddenly, he discovered that his hands had turned red, then returned back to normal. Leng Lingfeng was shocked! He knew that not only were there people cultivating, but they were also practicing martial arts. Judging from the changes in his hands, he knew that they must be an extremely abnormal martial art, but he didn''t know what it was. However, it was too high in the air, so Leng Lingfeng could not see his face. He slowly tried to stretch his body downwards. He was extremely careful not to discover that he had startled the man. Half a foot down, he finally saw that person''s face. That person''s eyes were tightly shut. His face was flushed red, but his teeth were clenched tightly. His thick eyebrows were deeply furrowed, and he seemed to be suffering a great deal. Beads of sweat were trickling down his forehead.


    Even though the person was naked and surrounded by white mist, Leng Lingfeng still looked familiar. Upon closer inspection, he recognized that it was Master Diao!


    He was immediately provoked. He held his breath and slowly moved to the right. When he was one Zhang away, his right foot pushed off and he shot towards the top of the cliff like an arrow. He landed at the place where he had just been sitting, then his figure flashed again as he flew into the wall and arrived at his room in the blink of an eye.


    It was actually Master Diao!


    Leng Lingfeng was lying on the bamboo mat on the bed, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. He could even faintly hear the sounds of Zhu Ling''er and her mother''s laughter coming from the sixth bamboo house.


    It was simply too terrifying. Leng Lingfeng could no longer remain calm.


    He had been by his side for so many years, but he had no idea that his master knew martial arts! And it had to be an expert.


    Only now did he realize that he did not know this county magistrate at all. He only remembered when his father was still in the Ministry of Justice. When he was five years old, he had often seen his father and Master Diao chatting and drinking together. He only remembered that his father had called him "Ninth Master", but the rest of his father had never talked about it, much less mentioned that Master Kai knew martial arts. And he had never seen Master Diao showing any signs of martial arts.


    Who would have thought that he would unintentionally discover this secret today. No one would have thought that there was actually a house under that cliff! Master Diao was still practicing some strange martial arts in that room!


    Mysterious Master Diao! Indeed, he had to re-recognize his'' master ''. Too mysterious. Is there any other secret behind this?


    Leng Lingfeng let his imagination run wild, not knowing what to do. It was a complete mess.


    He suddenly thought of that small cave. The sound of water dripping was still lingering in his ears.


    Bat? A cave? The sound of water dripping?


    Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly lit up. Then the eyes closed.


    It was late at night. Master Diao was sitting in his study, picking up a piece of writing and admiring it in his hands, nodding his head from time to time. He seemed very satisfied with his new work.


    "Ai ¡­" "It''s time to sleep ¡­" A woman''s voice drifted out from behind the screen like an orchid. It seemed to come from the heavens, as if it could pierce through souls ¡­ It was a sound that not even a normal man could resist.


    Master Diao put down the banner and walked to the window. He found that the moon was already moving to the west. He opened his hands and stretched. Then, he yawned and put down the bamboo window.


    And then the lights in the room went out ¡­


    Other than the soft sound of flowing water, the courtyard was deathly silent.


    At this time, a black shadow shot down the cliff like an arrow.


    It was Leng Lingfeng.


    He arrived at the first cave on the mountain wall and took out a fire piston from his sleeve.


    Leng Lingfeng stooped down and peered into the hole that was half the height of a man.


    By the light of the fire, Leng Lingfeng could see that there was a narrow passage, on both sides of it was wet with water. A cold wind blew against his face. He could not help but be agitated. He continued moving forward. About ten zhang away, the space in front of him suddenly opened up. It seemed like a small river was flowing beneath his feet. Leng Lingfeng slowly extended his feet into the water. He felt the cold, but the water was knee-deep. He ignored the cold and walked into the water. In about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the sound of flowing water could be heard, and the water beneath his feet started to surge. Next, a sword cane touched the bottom of the water as he carefully probed his way through. When he reached 10 feet, he felt that everything in front of him was suddenly bright. The fire in his hands flickered a few times and was almost extinguished by the wind. Only then did he realize that he had arrived at a huge cave. The cave was on his left side, and the water was flowing five feet ahead of him, and the water below was rumbling.


    With a flick of his wrist and the sword in his right hand, he leapt out of the water and landed in the cave on the left.


    Borrowing the light from the fire, Leng Lingfeng could not help but be shocked, this cave was at least ten Zhang wide. He slowly made his way towards the cave wall. Suddenly, he felt something soft beneath his feet. Immediately, he bent his body down and looked at the ground with the Fire Break. He was almost scared to death! He saw a bat, a huge bat, but it was already dead. A hole was left in the eye area of its small head, and there was still some blood left. He was even more shocked when he saw that all the black and mute bats in front of him were bats, and they were all dead! Every eye had a hole in it, and when he looked again, it was heavens! It was filled with bat corpses!


    Clutching his nose, Leng Lingfeng pushed away the bat with his foot and continued to walk towards the cave wall. There were at least tens of thousands of bat corpses!


    When they were five feet away from the cave wall, they suddenly saw a dark light shining down from above. Raising his head, he saw that there was a three foot wide opening at the top of the cave. The moonlight shone through the opening. Through the hazy light, he could see two more things that looked like ropes hanging down from above. He immediately rushed over. However, he found out that it was two large iron chains, their bodies flickering with a black light under the light of the fire. He followed the chain all the way until it landed on a stone slab. The two chains, however, were shackled and similarly glowed with a black light. However, the shackles had been stretched outwards and had become severely deformed. It seemed like they were used to lock something.


    In his heart, Leng Lingfeng was utterly astonished! He just looked around. Suddenly, an item appeared before his eyes. Leng Lingfeng stared at it for a long time, his expression changing drastically as he ran over.


    A piece of clothes! His linen clothes were stained with blood! There was a red hemp rope about six inches long on his clothes.


    Leng Lingfeng threw down the "don''t ask" sword in his hand and suddenly grabbed onto his clothes. His body was trembling and tears were flashing in his eyes, but he was extremely excited!


    "Father!" It was his father! "It''s really Father!"


    "Father! ¡ª Father! Where are you?! Father! Are you there?! "


    He was crying!


    It must be Father! These clothes were his father''s clothes! It was the sackcloth that his father had been wearing the night he returned from Tianshan Mountains! It was a sackcloth that had been stitched up by his father! And that red hemp rope was the belt that he had used for several years!


    "Father! ¡ª ¡ª where is it?" The sound reverberated in the cave, but other than the rumbling of water, there was no one else who answered.


    Leng Lingfeng was running around the cave, as if he was going crazy!


    Father is still alive! Father must still be alive! In fact, he was too excited to speak.


    But there was no sign of my father anywhere. Leng Lingfeng felt extremely disappointed as he sat on the stone slab, holding the cloth tightly and covering his face.


    "Father, where are you? You''re still alive! "Why haven''t I seen Feng''er?!" He couldn''t stop crying!


    After a while, he suddenly raised his head and picked up the sword. He looked around and then took his clothes and started walking down the path he came from. He took three steps, then turned around and looked up at the ceiling of the cave. Ye Zichen casually put the clothes into his shirt. With a wave of his right hand, he glided up from the cave wall. A gust of cold wind blew over, extinguishing the fire. In the dim light, he saw a shadow shoot out from the opening of the cave ¡­

 C14

    "Star Seizer Battle Form ¡ª"


    "Shift your right foot slightly to the right and slightly to the left."


    "Un, then kneel on the ground, lift your right foot slightly, lower your body and start taking empty steps on the right ¡­"


    "Pull back the ox-tail stance!" "Step forward with your right foot and bend your knee into a right bow ¡­" "Grandfather, is this still in place?"


    Inside the Peach Blossom Cave, the father and son duo did not idle around every day. Ever since Little Red Snow had started learning the ''Body Metamorphose Scripture''s 12 Stages'' from her grandfather, she had become obsessed with martial arts to such an extent that it had truly taken Lin Xuanzi by surprise. And every morning when the little guy woke up, the first thing he did was not to wash his face and eat, but to walk around "Twelve Jin". After eating, he continued practicing. He had actually persisted for more than a month.


    At this time, the little guy was practicing again. As expected, it was very normal to use its hands to kill people. Pushing, pushing, pushing, falling, lifting, grabbing, bending, spinning, swinging, stretching ¡­ He actually did it perfectly. He did it naturally and naturally! He was completely focused on practicing!


    Lin Xuanzi was sitting on a rattan chair five feet in front of him. His left hand stroked his beard as he nodded his head repeatedly, occasionally giving him pointers. He was holding a fan in his right hand, and beside the fan on his right was a large earth stove. On the stove was a big green slate that was an inch thick, and there was a huge wooden basin on the stone. A firewood was burning under the stove. As Lin Xu stirred, he paid attention to the water in the pot. The pot was steaming hot.


    "Mm, very good, very good ¡­" That''s it, uh, that''s it... Very In place... Be careful to adjust your breathing... "


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" After hearing his grandfather''s praise, the little guy was even more enthusiastic in practicing. In a moment, he practiced all twelve moves again! Unexpectedly, he saw that the little guy''s face was rosy and his eyes were glowing with vigor. However, he did not seem tired at all. There was not even a drop of sweat on his face!


    At this time, Lin Xuanzi stood up and used his hands to fish around the basin. Then he bent over and withdrew the firewood from the stove.


    "Xue''er, come, grandpa will bathe you ¡­" Lin Xuanzi saw that the water seemed to be ready and turned to call Little Red Snow over.


    "Oh, I''m coming ¡ª" The small house immediately ran over.


    "Come, take off your clothes!"


    "Ah, here it is!"


    "Mm, what''s there to be afraid of? There''s no one here ¡­"


    "Hee hee." "Ah, boat, so grandpa did it all day yesterday just to bathe me ¡­ Haha, it should be fun ¡­"


    However, he only saw a few times Chaucer took off all his clothes.


    Lin Xuanzi picked up the little guy and placed him into the basin.


    "Ah, grandpa, you''re not going to just bathe on top of this, are you?! Ah?! "Will you cook me?" cried the little fellow, as he saw a fire under the stove.


    "Haha ¡­" Don''t be afraid, Xue''er. "Why would grandpa cook Xue''er? Ah, it''s not that cold, but grandpa is afraid that Xue''er will be cold, so he lit the fire. I''ll take a bath later and it won''t be cold ¡­"


    "Oh-ho, oh, oh, it''s hot! "Grandpa ¡ª ¡ª" The little guy immediately sat down in the basin and began to shout.


    "Hmm? It can''t be? I just tried it, it''s not hot, it''s just good, ah, it''ll be fine in a moment. " Lin Xuanzi then slowly guided the group into the water. This time, the little fellow stopped barking.


    "Mm, that''s right. Here, this way, lie down... "Put your head here ¡­" However, Lin Xuanzi was lying the little guy in the basin. Coincidentally, there was a platform at the ''bow'' and his head was placed on it.


    "Wah, so comfortable grandpa!" The little fellow felt comfortable. Not playing with water with your hands.


    "Eh? "Grandpa ¡ª ¡ª Aiyo!" The little guy suddenly sat up in a daze. Lin Xuanzi was stunned. "Grandfather, why is the water so dark?"


    "Ha ha!" "So that''s why." "Mm, this water is like this. It''s a medicine for you to bathe in."


    "Ah?" Using water to bathe? That ¡ª would it hurt? ¡ª "The little fellow tensed again, staring at Pappy with wide, open eyes.


    "Hehe, aiyo, it''s not painful at all ¨C this potion recipe was given to you by Master Withered Leaf years ago. It was specially given to you by him." After practicing this technique for one to two months and starting from scratch, you will be bathed with this medicine every day after finishing the practice. It will help you to move your muscles and bones, lead the circulation of your blood, channel the flow of air in your body, reduce your fatigue, and make your body as hard as steel. "Come, lie down, ah ¡­" Lin Xuanzi slowly put the little fellow back into the water.


    "Oh--" The little guy seemed to understand, as long as it didn''t hurt, it would be fine.


    "Un, now relax your entire body. Un, that''s right, close your eyes again ¡­" Lin Xu guided the little guy with his hands.


    "Still need to close your eyes!" As he spoke, he obediently closed his eyes.


    "Good!" "Now adjust your attention..."


    "How?"


    "Mm. Eye to nose, nose to heart ¡­"


    "Ah?" Grandfather, you want me to close my eyes, look at my nose, and look at my heart! What do you think? What about me opening my eyes? "


    Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi laughed out loud. "Don''t open your eyes, just use your mind -- focus your attention on your nose, then move it slowly to your heart and chest --


    "Oh ¡­." The little guy seemed to understand a little, and he really did as his grandpa said, slowly relaxing his eyebrows ¡­


    Then, Lin Xuanzi pressed his finger between the little fellow''s eyebrows, "This is the ''upper dantian'', and then moved it to the center of the heart, ''this is the'' middle dantian '', and finally moved it to the four fingers below the navel,'' this is the ''lower dantian'', ''now your focus is to slowly move your attention from the'' upper dantian ''to the'' middle dantian ''and then to the'' middle dantian '', and after that, you will start again ¡­"


    "Oh." In his daze, the little guy really did start to get started.


    However, he saw Lin Xuanzi picking up the little guy''s right hand with his left hand, the index and middle fingers of his right hand together, his two fingers carrying two gusts of true energy as fast as lightning. From "Hand-Taiyang ¡ª Hand-Taiyang ¡ª Foot-Yang ¡ª Hand-Taiyang ¡ª Hand-Taiyang ¡ª Hand-Taiyang ¡ª Hand-Shaoyang ¡ª Hand-Zoyang ¡ª Foot-Jueyin ¡ª Governor Meridian ¡ª Meridian


    The little guy''s eyes were closed, his cheeks were rosy, and the corners of his brows were relaxed. It seemed extremely comfortable!


    As for Lin Xuanzi, he was surprised. He originally wanted to use his own true energy to open up Little Red Snow''s meridians, and with this potion, the effect would be obvious. Just as he entered, when he arrived at "Yang Ming", he could clearly feel another stream of air flowing around him, and he was sure that this stream of air was coming from Little Red Snow''s body. Moreover, the Qi sensing technique was very obvious! He was shocked! He wanted to stop immediately, but he was afraid that he would hurt the little fellow. With a slight tremble of his fingers, the force was reduced to half. He then completed a full cycle.


    This was indeed out of Lin Xuanzi''s expectations. The little guy had just practiced the ''Twelve Embroidery,'' and it had only been a little more than a month. Logically speaking, he should not have developed his Qi sense so quickly, it would have taken him at least three to six months to produce a weak Qi sense. And just now, he had clearly felt a stream of energy flow through the little guy''s body. His heart was filled with wonder! He saw that the little fellow seemed to be asleep at this moment. His right hand would often reach out towards the little fellow''s abdomen. There was indeed a stream of air, and the sensation was very distinct!


    "A miracle, a miracle!" In his heart, he was secretly surprised. However, there was a look of pleasant surprise in his eyes.


    He immediately grabbed the little guy''s hand and walked four rounds in one breath before stopping. He realized that the water had started to cool down and that it was about time. Lin Xu lightly patted the little guy''s body, "Hey, Xue''er. Alright!" "Get up!"


    "Oh ¡­" It seemed as if he had just woken up. He sat up and opened his eyes. He was brimming with energy and vigor! Lin Xuanzi saw all of this in his heart.


    As soon as the little guy put on his clothes, he started jumping and jumping. His little mouth kept shouting, "So comfortable, grandpa ¡­" Then, he swung his frame and actually prepared to practice again.


    "Sigh, Xue''er, do not be greedy for achievements. You must rest when you need to. You can just practice once every morning and once every morning. You can recite the rest of the words. ¡ª ¡ª It has been a long time since you recited them!"


    "En ¡ª" The little guy obediently turned around and ran over to the table to sit down. He picked up a book and started reading it seriously. Lin Xuanzi turned his head to take a look, but the little fellow was holding the ''Body Metamorphose Scripture'' in his hand. He smiled faintly and shook his head before carrying the basin of water into the cave and pouring it into a corner.


    Thus, the little guy would practice his mental cultivation method every morning and night. At night, Lin Xuanzi would use the medicine to soak in the water and use his own inner force to help Little Red Snow clear her meridians. Little Red Snow was liking that feeling more and more. Lin Xuanzi was also very happy, because the little guy had improved significantly almost every day! Just as he was about to teach him "Eight Stage Jin" in another month to build a good foundation for the little guy''s skill in the future ¡­ ¡­


    Time flew and in the blink of an eye, it was already December.


    Today, after breakfast. Little Red Snow was currently at her desk, reading and writing. She was indeed reciting from the book. Grandfather said that sooner or later, he would practice kung fu and study during the day.


    "Hey, Xue''er, grandpa went to Uncle Yang''s house, ah, study hard, don''t run around. "Please don''t go to the cave entrance, huh?"


    Lin Xuanzi would go to the Yang family every day, and the sun would come back on time in the afternoon. The crops will not be harvested until next year. So I had to go and get some vegetables every day. When they were going to live here, the Yang family wanted the father and son to live in the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office". However, Lin Xuanzi had his own concerns, the Embroidered Uniform Guard had many eyes and ears, and Little Red Snow was still young. Besides, there had been a case in Henan, and to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had decided to stay here. In order to avoid any mishap, not only would it implicate him, it would also implicate the Yang family.


    "En, I understand!" Little Red Snow seemed to be looking at him very seriously.


    Lin Xuanzi patted the little guy''s head, turned around, and left the cave.


    After grandpa left, the little guy threw the book onto the table and started practicing martial arts again. He felt rather bored after walking around once. After all, the child would repeat a few movements every day. This familiarity was completely new to him.


    He just wandered around the floor with nothing to do.


    Although the weather was a bit cold today, the sun was shining outside.


    The little guy unconsciously walked to the entrance of the cave and slowly stuck his head out.


    "Oh my god! Oh my god!" He quickly covered his eyes and quickly retreated back to the table. Then he picked up the pen and threw it on the table again, muttering to himself, "When will I be able to fly ¡ª?"


    A pair of eyes, however, kept rolling around.


    "Eh?" His eyes lit up. He turned around and ran into the cave. He lived in this cave and was obsessed with training and training every day, but he never turned back to this cave.


    He passed through the dense peach trees and arrived at the cave behind. I thought there would be fun here. He panted as he ran to the entrance of the cave, but then he fiercely retreated a few steps. This was also a cliff. Although it wasn''t as tall as the one in front, it was still more than two Zhang. The only difference was that the opening was a bit smoother than the front.


    The little fellow was speechless. He turned his head to the side, only to find that there was a slope on his right, which was connected to the cave wall.


    Yeah, go take a look!


    Then he turned and ran up the slope again. This slope was not too fast. It was also a peach tree. He climbed up slowly. At this height, his field of vision widened. He could clearly see that not far from the cave entrance, there seemed to be trees lined with shade. Amongst them, there was a patch of fire. It was extremely beautiful. In the forest, there seemed to be a corner of a house that protruded obliquely from the forest, just like a thatched hut. It was just that I couldn''t see it clearly.


    "The little guy is very curious." "Is there someone here?" "Un, that''s not possible. Grandfather said that before he lived here, he hadn''t seen anyone in many years." He didn''t care about it at the moment. Just treat it as seeing things.


    Stand under the wall and look to the east and west. But there was nothing to play with.


    "Hmm?" Little Red Snow saw that there was a large peach tree on the upper left, and a hole under the peach tree, which was currently connected from the root.


    "Hee hee ¡­" "It''s fun!" The little guy ran up and crawled on the ground while tilting his head to look inside. It was four feet wide, and as far as the eye could see, he saw that there was a turn about ten feet away from the cave. Although the turn was not big, he could not see inside.


    "Eh? There was light? Could it be that it''s connected to the crux of the matter? " He raised his head and looked around, roughly figuring out where the cave should lead to. He stooped down and probed the floor with his left foot. It seemed the floor was quite sturdy. Surprisingly, the little guy slowly backed away until he reached the corner and said, "Hehe, it really is connected."


    So the light below was very bright. It really did look like it came through. The entire tunnel came through. However, there was another turning in front of him, so he couldn''t see how far it was.


    Lin Hongxue was a timid person. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly lowered his foot. The passageway was made of mud, but there were no weeds. Both sides were bare as well, so there was no hope of finding a tree or vine. As a result, the little guy dropped his hands to the ground and slowly and cautiously began to move downwards. Just as he was about to reach the second corner, he suddenly felt the soil under his hand sliding downwards and sinking.


    It turned out that this was a tunnel that had been washed by the mountain water a long time ago. It was filled with floating sand. With this force, he sank down. Little Red Snow panicked and wanted to crawl back inside. A pair of hands climbed up as hard as they could, while his feet kicked down as hard as they could. He didn''t expect the floating sand to sink even faster. There was a splash, and Little Red Snow felt as if she was in a flood. Go.


    AHH!" He then heard a "pah" sound above his head. A huge piece of rock actually rolled down. He was even more scared. He saw the rock roll to the first corner and stop moving! "It had been stuck, but it had blocked off a hole in the wall.


    Lin Hongxue quickly descended along with the floating sand. In just a short moment, she felt that although her feet were moving, her body had stopped and that the ground beneath her was clearly the sun.


    He landed on the ground. The little guy slowly got up and looked around. However, the sunlight was too strong, causing his eyes to shake. He rubbed his eyes and was able to clearly see his surroundings.


    "Wow!" He saw that he had already reached a flat piece of land. Green grass grew, wild flowers bloomed within. Taking a few steps forward, he turned around and looked up. From afar, he could see the cave entrance he lived in. However, the distance from this place to the cave entrance was at least ten feet high.


    However, the little guy suddenly became anxious and hastily ran towards the cave entrance. He was truly worried about how he could go back there. He stuck his head into the hole and climbed up. However, the floating sand could not be stepped on steadily and couldn''t be grabbed. It slid down again as soon as it took a step. It couldn''t be tossed around for 30 times, and it was completely exhausted, but it couldn''t go up even half a step. The little fellow was so anxious that tears were flowing out of its eyes. Its small mouth curled into a pinch, and it looked as though it was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    He looked around helplessly. The little guy was quite quick-witted and didn''t panic in the face of danger. "When I raised my head and looked at the cave I lived in, I felt relieved." Eh? This is the ground, so why don''t I find a way to go to the cave entrance in front of us and wait for grandpa to come back before going home? "


    Immediately, he became excited again. His spirit was jolted. He then started to find his way to the entrance of the cave.


    He saw that he was standing on a flat area with a mountain peak that was hundreds of feet high on both sides. However, it was a precipitous cliff. He could not climb it even if he wanted to. Seeing that the mountain on the left seemed to be very low, he immediately walked forward and looked around. However, he was extremely nervous, afraid that a wild beast would jump out from the two sides of the cliff. He immediately quickened his pace.


    In a moment, they arrived in front of a forest, "Eh? Didn''t I just see this above the hole? " He looked around and saw a large maple forest. Half of the maple leaves were red like fire while the other half were green and glistening. There were at least a hundred of them! Green grass grew in the maple forest, but there was not a single weed. The stream flowed in all directions, and the sound of flowing water could be heard. There were also the cries of birds. A two feet wide stone path snaked through the maple trees. Little Red Snow followed the path. Suddenly, he saw a thatched cottage under a tree on the right in front of him! He had just seen it at the cave entrance.


    "Eh? "Is there really someone here?" "That''s not right, grandpa said that it''s impossible to have people here?" The little guy was full of suspicion as he carefully made his way towards the house.


    The hut was built between four maple trees, about five feet above the ground, supported by a few bowls of bamboo. The hut was surrounded by a corridor made of bamboo, and a ladder made of bamboo connected it to the ground.


    Little Red Snow slowly walked all the way to the front of the house. She looked around and realized that there wasn''t even a bug in the house, let alone a person. "How odd." Eh? No one? "Then who built this thatched cottage?" As he thought this, he grabbed the bamboo staircase with his right hand, wanting to go up and see what was going on.


    "Kid, who are you? Haha ¡­ Hehe ¡­ "Hehe!" Little Red Snow''s left foot had just stepped onto the ladder when she heard a loud noise. "Ah!" "Ahhh!"


    He withdrew his foot and looked around, but there was no one there! Not a single person could be seen!


    "Did you hear wrongly? It''s clearly very loud, but I heard it clearly! "


    "You didn''t see a ghost, right?!" When he thought of this, he was stunned and immediately ran away!


    "Hahahahaha, where can a little kid run to ¡­?" Another laugh, clear. He stopped and looked around. No one was around!


    In his heart, however, he was even more afraid. He pulled back his leg and started running again. He was already sweating profusely, but in his heart, he wished that he could have another leg.


    "Hehehehe ¡­" Kid, your grandpa didn''t even answer your question? Humph ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­" He hadn''t even run two steps when he heard a sound that seemed to be right beside his ear!


    This time, however, it didn''t stop, because the little guy had already confirmed that it was a ghost that had come into contact with his grandpa. The anxiety in his heart. He just lowered his head and ran.


    He never thought that he would run into something. He only heard a "quack" sound and felt his forehead go soft.


    He was so frightened that he quickly retreated. When he looked back, he saw that he had bumped into a person!


    Old man.


    He had a round head and no hair. His face was round and his white eyebrows were at least six feet long! He was looking at the little fellow with a big smile on his face.


    He wore a white robe, but it was clean. His stomach was extremely big and bulging. He had a white beard that was about an inch long. Judging from his beard, he was at least 80 years old. However, his face looked like a child''s, with a red face and a charming smile.


    He was holding a wine gourd in his right hand, but his palm was as big as a fan, and his fingers were almost the same length!


    The little fellow had just bumped into the old man''s huge belly.


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡­" "Little kid, where are you all heading to?" "Where did you come from?" How did you get here?... Did you come alone? " He asked a lot of questions.


    Little Red Snow opened her mouth wide, her eyes wide open. She stared at this weird old grandpa, but she turned a deaf ear to his question. He thought it was too weird, and this old grandpa looked very friendly, but his appearance was really hilarious. However, most of the fear in his heart had disappeared. Looking at her mouth, he couldn''t help but laugh. It was really too funny! This smile brought him back to reality. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at the old grandpa in a daze.


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡­" "Interesting, interesting ¡­" The old man took a sip of wine and looked around Little Red Snow while laughing out loud.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" He saw a round face almost touching his own. He abruptly retreated.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Hehe ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­" The old man saw that he had asked so many questions, but the little guy had actually ignored him. He started laughing out loud instead.


    His laughter was still ringing when he suddenly saw the old man stretch out his left hand and lift Little Red Snow to block his waist. With a swing, the little fellow was thrown into the air more than ten feet into the air.


    Ahh!


    Before Little Red Snow could regain her senses, she suddenly felt like she was in the air, without any warning signs. Suddenly, she realized that she was falling from the sky, and she started to scream in fear.


    "Haha, hehehehe ¡­" The old man had already hung the wine gourd at his waist. Both of his hands were like lightning as they frantically patted Little Red Snow''s body. As it fell down, it was thrown up again. After doing this thrice, he continuously laughed out loud.


    Lin Hongxue, however, was extremely frightened as she screamed in fear.


    With a flip of the old man''s left hand, Little Red Snow landed on the ground steadily, but her mouth was still screaming non-stop.


    "Hahahaha..." Hehe ¡­ Strange and rare materials... "Hahahaha ¡­" He saw the old man raise his head and take a sip of wine. He laughed loudly as he circled around the little fellow, staring at it non-stop.


    Little Red Snow was awoken by the laughter. She put down her hand that was covering her eyes, only to see the old grandpa giving her a strange look.


    "Old grandpa ¡­" I... I think... "Go home ¡­" The little fellow was scared out of its wits. It couldn''t stand it any longer, and was on the verge of tears.


    "Ha ha-ha ha..." Interesting, interesting... "Child, what''s your name?" When the old man saw that the little fellow was still crying, he also laughed out loud and leaned over to ask Little Red Snow.


    The little guy saw that although the old grandpa''s actions were strange, he looked kind and amiable. Immediately, he rolled his eyes, "I..." "My name is Chu Xiangnan ¡­" Then she raised her small hand to wipe her tears and stopped crying.


    Ha ha-ha ha, ha ha-ha, ha, ha, ha ¡­" Humans were even better ¡­ "Haha ¡­" He reached out his hand and touched Little Red Snow''s head. But before he could do so, the old man''s hand stopped above the little fellow''s head and stopped moving.


    "Eh? Kid, do you have a helper? Haha ¡­ You want to lie to me ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Little Red Snow was confused. Suddenly, she saw the old grandpa raise his right hand and shoot the gourd behind him. At the same time, he was also flying towards the gourd like a wisp of white smoke. The little guy didn''t know what was going on. He turned around and saw that there was no sign of the old grandpa!


    As for Lin Xuanzi, after he arrived at the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office," as long as he went, he would have to chat with Brother Yang until dinner time before returning. But as soon as he arrived today, he found out that Yang Chentian had gone to Guangdong. Thus, he chatted with his sister-in-law, Lady Ying, before taking the dishes back to the "Peach Blossom Cave". However, he didn''t see Little Red Snow when he returned. He thought she was sleeping, but found that there was no one in the room either! He was shocked. He was afraid that something might happen. There was no one in the cave for a long time. Anxious. Could it be that the little guy really disobeyed and accidentally fell down by the entrance of the cave? Lin Xuanzi did not dare to think any further. He immediately flew out and searched under the cliffs outside the cave, but there was no sign of him anywhere. He immediately flew back into the cave and continued to search. When he looked around, he found traces of new soil beside the peach tree. When he looked inside the cave, he saw piles of slippery soil and a large rock stuck in the middle. His face immediately turned pale with fright as he knew that Xiao Hong Xue must have fallen from here. He waved his right hand, preparing to smash the rock down, but he immediately stopped. If Little Red Snow was still inside, that would be terrible! He called out a few times towards the cave entrance, but there was no response. What a rush! He immediately jumped out of the cave and arrived at the exit. When he saw the same pile of dirt, he stuck his head out and looked inside. He was relieved to find out that the little guy wasn''t inside the cave. He turned around and looked around, but there was no sign of him. He then extended his body and jumped onto a tree. He then flew up to the top of the tree, and started to search for Little Red Snow''s figure. Not long after, he heard a loud laughter coming from in front of him. From afar, he saw an old man with a white beard walking around with a wine gourd in his hand. He would laugh out loud from time to time. Then, he saw Little Red Snow and felt a burst of excitement in his heart. He landed on the ground and slowly got closer. However, he suddenly realized that the old man looked more and more familiar, and he could not believe his eyes. He then slowly hid behind a pile of soil, wanting to see the truth. When he calmed down, he was extremely excited!


    "Isn''t that my own master, the" Carefree Immortal "? How could I have met him here? " When he had thrown Little Red Snow into the air, he had shockingly used the "Carefree Palm"! He was even more certain that it was his master, "The Unfettered Immortal". This was because there was no other person in the world who knew the "Unfettered Palm"!


    He stood up and prepared to meet her. Unexpectedly, the old man had already discovered him. He then saw a wine gourd and a white shadow shooting towards him like arrows. He waved his right hand in a half circle, preparing to pick up the wine gourd. However, the other party was even faster and a ball of white shadow appeared in front of him. The wine gourd was in the elder''s right hand.


    "Haha, hehehehe ¡­" I thought that this old man was the only one here, but unexpectedly, there was another half old man who said, "Hahahaha, your skills are quite good ¡­" Even though he said that, his left hand had already struck forward.


    Lin Xuanzi was just about to open his mouth to acknowledge a master when he suddenly saw a gust of wind from the palm strike. How could he dare to be careless? He stretched his body and quickly retreated a few feet back. Taking this opportunity, Lin Xuanzi immediately cupped his hands together and said, "Master, your disciple greets you ¡­"


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha heh heh ¡­" Who are you? Haha, I''m your master? Haha ¡­ Interesting... Do I have a disciple as old as you? " He raised his head and took another sip of wine. "With a wave of her left hand, she floated to the side and sent another palm strike towards Lin Xuanzi. In an instant, she was right in front of him.


    Shocked, Lin Xuanzi half squatted on his right leg while stepping on his left foot. Both his hands slashed through the air as he clasped his palms towards the old man''s palm. "Boom!" Lin Xuanzi slid back three steps, while the old man''s body slightly swayed.


    "Eh?" Flipping Cloud Palm? Haha, you actually know my Flipping Cloud Palm... Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ "Interesting, interesting ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi thought back to when his master said that he was old. He suddenly thought of something and waved his hand in front of his face, pulling off his beard. He became handsome and elegant.


    "Master, disciple Lin ¡­" Lin Xuanzi thought to himself, this should be enough. However, before he could finish ¡­


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" So she was even putting on makeup ¡­ He must have done something shameful, right? Haha ¡­. "I don''t care if you''re Lin or wooden, take my palm first ¡­" The old man twisted his body and spun a few times. In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of him. His left hand struck out again.


    Lin Xuanzi was extremely anxious. Could it be that it isn''t a master? Had he admitted his wrongs? It was obviously his master. Who had that body and that expression? Furthermore, there was the "Unfettered Palm", one of the "Unfettered Three Unique Skills". No one would know of it? Strange ¡­


    He suddenly saw a palm coming at him, so he didn''t dare to take it head on, lest everyone get hurt. With a tap of his left foot, he leapt upwards. With his right foot on the back of his left foot, he rose another ten feet before firmly landing on a maple tree.


    Huh?" Also known as'' Chu Yunzhi ''? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ Not bad, not bad... You want to compete with me in Qing Gong? "Haha, wow, wow ¡­" This old man has not had anyone to play with for many years, haha ¡­ " In the midst of his words, he spun around like a spinning top and saw a shadow float towards a tree. In the blink of an eye, it landed on a tree opposite him.


    He raised his head and took another sip of wine.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Interesting, interesting... This old man has been depressed in the mountains for many years, I didn''t want to encounter such a beautiful thing today ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Amidst the laughter, he saw both of his feet cut off and a branch of a maple tree seemed to have been cut in half. His feet stepped on the branch and floated over. Midway, he raised his left hand and lightly hit the tree.


    Lin Xuanzi saw that his master had just used the "One Reed Crossing River" movement technique, and immediately thought of a plan. His left and right feet cut and he also obtained a branch. When he saw his master slam down with a palm, he stepped on the branch and slid diagonally to the ground. As soon as he landed, he immediately went to his master and shouted, "Master, disciple Lin Xuanzi greets Master!" He kowtowed.


    The old man struck out with his palm and saw that the old man''s body was sinking down. He was surprised to find that he had also used the same movement technique. He exclaimed in surprise, "Crossing the river in one go!" He then saw the other party prostrate on the ground, calling him master.


    He then flew down and stood three steps in front of Lin Xuanzi.


    "Master, your disciple is Lin Xuanzi!" Lin Xuanzi was still kneeling on the ground as he looked expectantly at the old man.


    "Hmm? Forest - Virtual - Child... Forest - Virtual - Child... Which Lin Xuanzi? " The old man scratched his head with his left hand and looked towards the sky. He thought for a long time but couldn''t seem to recall anything.


    "Master, do you remember the two Lin brothers from Penglai Island? Lin Fei''er and Lin Xuanzi. You teach kung fu ¡­ Chess... "Mother and Son, Blood Rings Knife ¡­"


    "Oh?" Hahahaha... "Are you that yellow haired kid?" Hahahaha... "Interesting, interesting ¡­" When the old man heard Lin Xuanzi''s words, he seemed to recall something.


    "Mm ¡­" "Let me see, let me see ¡­" The old man said as he walked around Lin Xuanzi.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A little bit like a little bit like... "At that time, he was just a little child Protector ¡­"


    "Hehe, that''s right, Master. I''m already thirty-five this year ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" "Almost ¡­" The old man raised his left hand and pinched his fingers.


    "Master, it''s been eighteen years ¡­" "I never thought that I would meet you here today ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "I''ll look at it again, I''ll look at it again ¡­" The old man laughed as he walked to Lin Xuanzi''s side. He lifted up the right lapel of Lin Xuanzi''s shirt to take a look.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" It was indeed true ¡­ Interesting, interesting... "Stand up, stand up ¡­" The old man was able to reverse his earlier crazed state as he helped Lin Xuanzi up from the ground.


    "Master, why are you here?" Lin Xuanzi felt this was strange, although he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Hm, hahahaha ¡­" "Why are you here?" You can be here, why can''t I be here... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Yes, yes. Master is right ¡­" Although Lin Xuanzi had not seen his Master for many years, he knew his temper very well. Thus, he didn''t pursue the matter any further.


    "Huh?" The elder seemed to recall something and he turned around to look around. He saw Little Red Snow standing under a tree, staring blankly at this scene. He didn''t know what was going on. So when the little guy saw that the old man had disappeared, he thought to himself, if I don''t leave now, when will I leave? Just as he was about to turn around and run away, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from the other side. It was his grandfather! He was so happy that he ran over desperately, only to see his grandfather was fighting with that old grandpa just now, and he couldn''t intervene. Hehe, he could only stand there and watch in a daze.


    When the old man saw Xiao Hong Xue, his smile blossomed.


    "Ha ha-ha ha..." Still here ¡­ "Haha ¡­" As he spoke, he walked towards Lin Hongxue.


    "Xue''er, hurry and call me grand-teacher!" Lin Xuanzi also saw Xue''er. A rock finally fell to the ground, and he immediately called out to the little guy to marry her.


    "Grand Master!" Little Red Snow cried out sweetly.


    "Yo Yo ¡­" Hahahaha... "This child is really eye-catching ¡­" He then turned around and looked at Lin Xuanzi.


    "This is yours ¡­"


    "This is my elder brother''s, Lin Fei''er''s ¡­" Lin Xuanzi immediately followed up and forcefully swallowed the word "orphan" that was in his mouth.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Alright..." Strange and rare materials... "Haha ¡­"


    "Master, come and eat with us ¡­" Lin Xuanzi saw that it was already getting late. He had met his Master by chance, so he had to make a good meal to show his filial piety.


    "Hahahaha..." Eh? "You live here?" The Carefree Immortal waved his left hand with a strange expression on his face.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" I''ve been living here for months... "Master, please tell me more about the Central Plains later ¡­"


    "That''s right, master, your disciple does have some good wine ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Really? "Haha ¡­" Upon hearing about good wine, the "Carefree Immortal" picked up his wine gourd and looked into it, "Hahahaha ¡­" He really ran out of wine ¡­ The old man has to go... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Xue''er, come, let''s go back and cook for Master ¡­" "Ahh!" "Lin Xuanzi grabbed Little Red Snow with one hand.


    "Master, this way please ¡­" Lin Xuanzi took a step back and pointed at the cave behind him, inviting his master to continue his journey.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The three of them then walked towards the "Peach Blossom Cave"...


    It was indeed a fortuitous encounter that he had repaid his master''s debt!

 C15

    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya ¡­ As expected, good wine ¡­ "Hmm ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The night was cool and the wind breezy. Everything was quiet. At this moment, the inside of the "Peach Blossom Cave" was brightly lit by candles, overflowing with the smell of alcohol, and laughter.


    Ever since he entered the cave and discovered the large jug of wine in the corner, the "Carefree Immortal" had a smile on his face, "Aiyo ¡­" This must have been at least twenty years ago... It was indeed a good item ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­" It had been twenty years. In the past, Lin Xuanzi and his elder brother practiced martial arts here and had already been stored here.


    "En, come, master, come, eat ¡­" Lin Xuanzi tore off a large piece of roasted chicken and placed it in the bowl in front of the "Prodigal Immortal". He then helped fill the bowl to the brim with wine.


    "Un, little fellow. Here, you have to eat more as well ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal took a large piece of the chicken and placed it into Lin Hongxue''s bowl. His left hand patted the little guy''s head.


    "Thank you grandpa ¡ª ¡ª err, thank you grandteacher ¡­ ¡­" This little guy always called grandpa as he was used to calling him grandpa as well as grand-teacher as he always felt awkward and confused calling him grandpa as well as grandpa as well.


    "Hm, hahahaha ¡­" Aiya ¡­ This guy is incredible ¡­ "Incredible ¡­" Since she saw Lin Hongxue in the afternoon, Xiao Yao couldn''t bear to let go of this little girl. Until now, his eyes had rarely left the little fellow.


    "Grandfather, come. You eat too ¡­" However, Xiao Hong Xue placed the chicken into Lin Xu Zi''s bowl. Respectful and respectful.


    "Aiyo, hehe ¡­" Grandpa has eaten enough... "Eat by yourself, eat by yourself ¡­"


    "Eh?" The Carefree Immortal took a large chicken leg and just as he took a bite into his mouth, he stopped.


    "Hmm? Master, what''s wrong? "


    "What''s wrong with this little kid? Is he just calling you grandpa?" "Isn''t he your brother''s son? He should be called uncle ¡­"


    "Oh, hehe, it''s like this ¡­" "Master ¡­" Lin Xuanzi put down his chopsticks the moment he heard his master ask this question. After that, he told his master all the details about the "Green Edge Fortress" massacre, how he had requested for medical treatment, how he had hidden his identity as Niu Yang Town, how he had angrily killed the "Minnan Eight Juniors" and how he had returned to Fujian. He shook his head as he spoke, but when he got to the point where he felt sad, he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "Ayaya, I never thought that there would be such a thing!" Upon hearing this, this seemingly crazy old man actually showed a very angry expression.


    As he turned his head and saw Little Red Snow, he was once again beaming with happiness.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Come on... Drink, drink, drink ¡­ Let bygones be bygones ¡­ The key is the present and the future. Little guy, right ¡­ "Haha ¡­" This old man''s attitude was truly extraordinary. He had just heard about how Shao Lin sought out Master Ku Chen for help, but he suddenly thought of something and his expression became serious.


    "Me? For the past twenty years, I have roamed the four seas, traversing the great rivers and the north. In truth, I have waited for the 30 year agreement with Master Ku Chan just to fulfill my wish. Who knew that the old monk was still cultivating on guard, and was still around ten years away. I can''t sit still, so I transferred from Henan to Fujian, with the intention of going from Zhangzhou to the East China Sea. I''ve long heard of the pleasant scenery of the Wu Yi Mountain, so I came here to take a look. I didn''t expect it to be such a precious Feng Shui place. Hehe, this old man will temporarily stay here ¡­ I didn''t expect to meet such a good wine... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Then he picked up the bowl of wine and put it into his mouth, but just as he was about to speak, he stopped. He put down the bowl and slapped Little Red Snow''s head.


    "Mm ¡ª little doll, in the future wow, just call him uncle. Ah ¡­" After which, he pointed at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Just call me grandpa, ah..." Hahahaha... "Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a mess ¡­" After saying that, he raised his head and gulped down a bowl of wine.


    "Xue''er, quickly call grandpa ¡­" Lin Xuanzi, upon hearing his Master''s words, immediately called Little Red Snow by the name of "Grandpa Carefree."


    Hehe ¡­" " "When the little guy heard this, he could only laugh. He looked at the" Prodigal Immortals "before lowering his head again. His chopsticks were continuously chopping down the piece of chicken in his bowl. He was at a loss for words for a long time.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Just slowly call out ¡­ Slow call... "Hahahaha ¡­" "The carefree immortal elder!" When he saw the little fellow''s demeanor, he couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    "Hurry up and call me grandfather, ah, Xue''er ¡­" Lin Xuanzi then whispered to the little guy, "If you ask him, I''ll teach you martial arts. His martial arts are invincible ¡­" Don''t you want to fly... I''il teach you when I''m safe... "Hurry up and scream ¡­"


    He didn''t expect that these words would be heard by the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" and he once again put the wine down.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" You want to lie to me about martial arts? Haha ¡­ I won''t be fooled. Back then, you two brothers tricked me into taking away all my hidden treasures ¡­ I have nothing to lie to now... "Hahahaha ¡­" After she finished speaking, she looked at Little Red Snow and laughed non-stop.


    "En!" "Hmm ¡­" "Grandfather!" The little fellow seemed to have put in a lot of effort before it finally cried out. It seemed that the attraction of "being able to fly" to him was not small at all.


    This call was enough to make a "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" flower.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Un, in the future, you will be my biological grandson ¡­ Haha ¡­ Aiya, I''m so happy, so happy ¡­ "Drink, drink, drink ¡­"


    When Lin Xuanzi saw this, he was also exceptionally happy. He didn''t expect that he would be able to meet his master today. It was truly the will of heaven.


    So the fourth generation of the Lin family was fated with Wu Dang." At the age of twelve, he had become a personal disciple with his elder brother Lin Fei''er and her master. And the two brothers had exceptional aptitude and were diligent in their studies. At the age of fifteen, he had already become a true successor to Wu Dai. There is also the lucky study of Wu Dang "Tetracloud Zong." (Tetra-Yun Zong, Tetra-Yun Zong, Tetra-Yun Zong, Tetra-Yun Zong, Tetra-Yun Zong). When he was sixteen, his elder brother had met the Penglai girl, the "Nine Tailed Phoenix", at the Martial Arts Competition. The two of them had fallen in love at first sight. Ever since then, my brother fell in love and could not help himself. During his seclusion, he had secretly travelled to Penglai to meet his sweetheart. This is a violation of the rules of the Dao. The Sect Leader had sent his fellow disciples to find his elder brother in Penglai many times, but to no avail. In the end, the Sect Leader was extremely angry, so he wrote a letter saying that if he doesn''t return soon, he will be expelled from the Sect. In order to persuade his brother to come back, Lin Xuanzi and his fellow apprentices once again left for Penglai. He did not expect that because he did not know what to say and because his elder brother was cultivating the "Moon Fault Divine Art" in Penglai, he was in an abnormal state of mind, so he fought with the other brothers. Seeing that his elder brother almost had Qigong deviation, Lin Xuanzi was very anxious, so he stood by his elder brother''s side. However, when the martial brothers returned to Wudang, the next day, they learned that the two brothers had been removed from the list. It was a pity. And at this moment, his brother Lin Fei''er was at the threshold of life and death! However, Lin Xuanzi and his exquisite skills were not enough to help Lin Fei''er escape danger. At this critical juncture, he actually encountered the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal". Under the meticulous treatment of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal", his elder brother was soon out of danger. As for the "Carefree Immortal", he had three hobbies: one was martial arts, the second was alcohol, and the third was chess. The two brothers were both experts at chess, and as long as they could find the common language, they would teach him a lesson in martial arts. Actually, the "carefree immortal elder" saw that the two brothers had extraordinary aptitudes, and that he had not had a single disciple during his lifetime of wandering the martial arts world, so he wanted to take the two brothers as his disciples. Thus, during that time, Lin Xuanzi was fortunate enough to receive guidance from the "Unfettered Immortal" and was able to learn three great martial arts: "One Reed Crossing the River", "Flipping Cloud Palm", and "Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeve". Due to the relationship between time and time, it was a great pity that the "Unfettered Palm", "Unfettered Steps" and the "Unfettered Sword", which were known as the "Unfettered Steps", were not fated to be one of them. And the God Equipment "Blood Rings of the Child" that had been lost for a hundred years was somehow also in the hands of the "Carefree Immortal". The "Blood Rings of the Child" found out that Lin Xuanzi was kindhearted and kind, and when Lin Xuanzi returned to the Central Plains, he gave him the "Blood Rings of the Child" along with the "Primeval Truth Scripture". Therefore, it was fortunate that this item could be used well. If it could not be used well, it would become the source of disaster!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Drink, drink, drink ¡­" "The Free and Unrestrained Immortal!" This was indeed good alcohol. He had drank a total of twenty large bowls!


    Lin Xuanzi was startled by the laughter, and Fang came back to his senses.


    "Come..." "Master, here''s a bowl for you. I wish you a long life, and a good wine to drink every day ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "These words are for me. I''m willing to listen, haha ¡­"


    Turning around, he found that Little Red Snow had fallen asleep on the table.


    That night, the master and disciple duo drank to their heart''s content.


    The next day, however, it began to rain heavily.


    Lin Hongxue woke up early.


    When this little guy was in Niu Yang Town, he had to call Lin Xuanzi at least three times a day before he could get up and go to school. Ever since he started training in the Twelve Pagoda, he had actually gotten up earlier than Lin Xuanzi. The first thing he did was practice martial arts. This had surprised Lin Xuanzi for a long time. He would get used to it after a while.


    At this moment, Little Red Snow''s first time practicing was almost over.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya ¡­ Grandson... Grandfather''s eyes were indeed not mistaken ¡­ "In truth, ''Immortal Free and Unrestrained'' had already woken up when Little Red Snow woke up, and had been watching the little fellow practice. The more he looked at it, the more amazed he became. He never thought that this little kid would actually be smarter than he imagined! To be able to practice these twelve moves to such an extent at this age, this was the first time he had encountered one in eighty years! Seeing that the little fellow was about to finish his training, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Ah? Master, grandfather is up!" The little guy was still focused on his training when he heard the sound of laughter. He turned around only to see his grandfather looking at him and laughing loudly. He immediately stopped and looked a little embarrassed.


    The "Carefree Immortal" was even more amazed. In fact, he was laughing out loud earlier while Little Red Snow was still in the middle of her cultivation. Lin Hong Xue was completely focused on her cultivation and normally would not be disturbed by the outside world. "But who would have thought that the little fellow would suddenly stop his training when it heard the laughter, moreover, it did not seem to have any reaction at all!" This little fellow indeed had a special quality. This was the first thought that came to the mind of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal." With a face full of smiles, he stroked his beard and nodded.


    At this point, a shadow flashed at the entrance of the cave. Lin Xuanzi had just returned from the town, but he was completely drenched. He quickly went to his room and changed his clothes. It turned out that Lin Xuanzi had gone to the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office" early in the morning to get some food. He did not expect to come back in time for the heavy rain. Today, however, it was filled with chicken, duck, fish and meat. Then he would hang it on the peach tree in the cave behind him.


    After breakfast, the rain continued to fall.


    At this time, the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" said to Lin Xuanzi, "Let us master and disciple go out for a walk." Lin Xuanzi only said that Master must walk around. He must have something important to do, so he instructed Little Red Snow to be careful. After that, Master and disciple disappeared in a flash.


    Little Red Snow was still reciting the inscriptions. In his mind, however, he kept thinking about that new grandpa. Thinking about that comical appearance, he would laugh to himself from time to time.


    In the time it takes to drink three cups of tea, the sound of laughter could be heard from far away. The little guy was already running towards the cave entrance. After running three steps, his uncle and grandfather were already standing at the cave entrance.


    He saw his grandpa and uncle carrying their stuff on their backs and holding their arms. If one looked carefully, they would see that they were two inches thick and two feet long and two feet long. Moreover, they were white stone slabs. Every single one of them was about the same size! What surprised the little guy even more was that each of them had at least five hundred pills! Stunned, she opened her eyes wide and shouted, "Heavens! Ah!" "How could I bear to talk like that ¡­" He didn''t know why he had brought so much back.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Grandson, you''re lucky this time. Grandpa made this especially for you. Ah ¡­" With that, the two walked straight into the cave, and then carefully arranged the stone slabs one by one in the peach forest. But then he saw him pull out two things.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "This is ours, ah ¡­" After which, he placed the items on the table, clapped his hands, and laughed heartily.


    Lin Hongxue saw that it turned out to be a chess board made of white stone. Furthermore, there was a white chess piece placed inside a box made of stone.


    "Okay, now we''re going to do it for you... "Hahahaha ¡­" "Let''s go." With that, the Carefree Immortal walked in the direction of the stone slabs.


    He saw the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" roaming around in the peach forest. Then, he made a circle with his hands and said to Lin Xuanzi, "Just this area ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi actually did not know what his Master was trying to do. He only heard his Master''s words and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay ¡­" "This is the place ¡­"


    "Yes, just stand here and pass on these stone slabs to me ¡­" The Carefree Immortal had arranged for Lin Xuanzi to stand next to the stone cuboids, and then suddenly leaped up. With a "stone cuboids" sound, Lin Xuanzi flew out of the stone cuboids, and like the shadow of the "Carefree Immortal", the stone cuboids flew through the peach forest, and their shouts became faster and faster. In the end, Lin Xuanzi''s hands moved like a thousand hands, and the stone cuboids shot through like arrows, and the stone cuboids disappeared in a moment. This Master and disciple performance caused Little Red Snow to not be able to close her mouth, and her saliva flowed down the corner of her mouth for a long time ¡­ "


    "Haha ¡­" "Not bad, not bad ¡­" He saw the "carefree immortal elder" walking out of the peach forest while clapping his hands.


    When Lin Xuanzi focused his eyes, he could not help but be shocked. This peach forest actually had a chess board that was three zhang long and two zhang wide! They had just been made with stone slabs, and every part of them had been buried perfectly in the ground! And each grid has one or two peach trees. He was filled with admiration!


    "Haha ¡­" Now you have to stand outside. "We must not hurt him!" The Carefree Immortal waved his hand and called the two uncles out of the peach forest first.


    Lin Xuanzi did as he was told and brought Little Red Snow back to the platform. He turned around and looked at the old man. What was the old man up to?


    "Hahahaha ¡­" He could hear laughter sounding like a loud bell.


    Only to see "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" walk into the chessboard, waving both of his palms, and the ''kacha'' sound of his hands incessantly resounding! There was even a huge peach tree flying out of the hole!


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, the "Carefree Immortal" had already stood outside the chessboard with his clothes spread wide open. He clapped his hands as he looked at the chessboard with a smile.


    Just as Lin Xuanzi was about to go over to take a look, he saw the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" waving his right hand.


    "Hehe ¡­" Don''t worry! "I told you to come back here when you''re all here ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi could only stand still.


    At this time, he heard another shout from the "Carefree Immortal" before he fell into the chessboard. At this time, he had his left hand behind his back and two fingers on his right hand. Wherever he waved his hand, wooden chips flew in the air and a white shadow appeared. In a moment, he flew out of the chessboard.


    "Bring a brush and ink ¡­" "Elder Xiao Yao!"


    Lin Xuanzi and his nephew hurriedly sent the ink over.


    The "Carefree Immortal" immediately took it, dipped the brush in the ink with his right hand a few times, and flew back into the chessboard. With the wave of his right hand, the ink in his left inkplate did not seem to have moved at all. With a flash of white shadow, the "Carefree Immortal" was already standing beside him.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" Not bad, not bad... Come on, stand on top and look... "Haha ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi leapt onto a peach tree next to him and looked at the chessboard. It didn''t matter if he looked, but he nearly jumped off the tree!


    On the white chessboard, there was a one-foot high tree stump where the chess pieces were placed. The tree stump was filled with writing, but the writing was more than enough. The writing was for the thirty-two chess pieces! The tree stump was exactly the same as when his master waved his hand to break it, but it was as smooth as a knife cutting through it! Moreover, it was highly consistent! The words were just written by his master with his finger and then drawn with ink! However, there was a complete peach tree in the middle of the chessboard. The distance between the peach tree and the tree stump was about 8 minutes, but the positions were all different. Some of them were at the front of the tree stump, while others were at its side. Looking at these peach trees, it seemed like they were arranged according to the five elements of the Eight Trigrams!


    "Oh my god!" Lin Xuanzi was amazed, "Look at Master, I''m not even 1% sure!" Recalling the technique Master used just now, "Broken Tree is the ''Carefree Palm''. His writing technique should be the ''Carefree Sword'' and his movement technique should be ''Carefree Steps''! "Amazing! Amazing!" Lin Xuanzi''s current mood could only be described with one word ¡ª worship!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson, from now on this is all yours! "Haha ¡­" "Let''s go!" Immortal Prodigal pulled Little Red Snow over and hugged her as he pointed at the chess board.


    "Hmm? Does grandpa want to teach me to play chess? "How can you go down at such a high speed?" Little Red Snow thought that her grandfather spent so much effort just to make him a big chessboard.


    "Haha ¡­" Haha, interesting, interesting... Hmm, let me tell you, Grandfather, I''ll teach you Unfettered Steps! Even though you don''t have much power right now, you can practice your footwork and movement first. Sigh, when the time is right for your grandson to learn, grandpa will give you everything he can ¡­ Haha, grandpa doesn''t have much time left, and I don''t want to bring his martial arts to the bottom of the earth ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    When Lin Xuanzi heard these words, he could no longer hold himself back and jumped down from the tree.


    "Xue''er, thank your grandfather!" His voice trembled! He was also thinking, "Master, I will thank you on behalf of the Lin Family."


    "Thank you, grandpa!" Little Red Snow called out sweetly.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Such a good grandson ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    At this moment, the three of them had already become one ¡­

 C16

    "Haha ¡­" Mm, this doesn''t count! Not counting... I was just looking at my grandson... "Haha ¡ª Again ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" "Again ¡­"


    Every day since the "Carefree Immortal" settled in the "Peach Blossom Cave", the cave has been filled with joy. As for the "carefree immortal elder", he was even more happy to find someone who could play chess with him. Everyday good wine, every meal good meat, sigh, these days really are carefree and carefree, the name "Carefree Immortal Elder" is indeed a good name ah!


    Lin Xuanzi was playing chess with his master. It seemed that the "Carefree Immortal Elder" had lost just now, but was playing chess with him!


    The sun was high outside.


    Lin Hongxue was lying in the basin her uncle made for her, soaking in medicine. He looked calm and relaxed. A pair of thumbs crossed over each other on the abdomen. His handsome eyes were slightly closed. His lips parted and closed gently as he breathed. These past few days, Uncle had been using his internal energy to channel his Qi, and his grandfather had even helped him to teach breathing and breathing. In addition, this little guy was talented, had a photographic memory for what he saw, and knew a little about what he learned. He had actually spent only a day''s time to master the breathing technique his grandfather had taught him. He was already able to control the flow of air in his body! It didn''t take him long to enter a state of forgetfulness. This caused Lin Xuanzi and the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" to feel both surprised and happy! The Free and Unrestrained Immortal doted on this grandson of his even more, and wholeheartedly wanted to pass on his lifetime''s absolute arts to this kid.


    After half an incense stick of time, Lin Hongxue''s eyes slightly widened. Her arm reached out of the water surface and slowly exhaled. He then slowly sat up in the water. At this moment, the little fellow had already completed four cycles!


    "Eh? ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡­" Grandson is up ¡­ Sigh ¡­ I can''t stop ¡­ I can''t stop ¡­ In any case, this is your loss... Master will just give me some face, ah ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Seeing that Little Red Snow had already finished her work, she turned around and placed the chess piece on the Go board. Finally, she found an excuse to step down. On the chessboard, Lin Xuanzi was already using two ''cars'' to ''handsome'' his Master''s bald head!


    "Hehe, thank you for letting me win, thank you for letting me win ¡­" After all, he was his master. Lin Xuanzi naturally had to give his master a way out. Then, he slowly put away the chess pieces.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Hahahaha... Good grandson... "Come, come. Wipe your body and quickly put on your clothes. Don''t catch your grandson off guard ¡­" "The" Free and Unrestrained Immortal "picked up a cloth and wiped Little Red Snow''s body. Then, he picked up the little guy''s clothes and clumsily and slowly put them on." The Carefree Immortal had travelled the martial arts world all his life, so how could he wear other people''s clothes?!


    When Lin Xuanzi saw this, he could only feel the corners of his eyes burning and his nose aching!


    The moment he put on his clothes, he immediately picked up the basin and prepared to pour water. Lin Xuanzi immediately ran up to him. Sigh ¡­ "Please rest and let your disciple do it ¡­" He then snatched the basin from the "carefree immortal elder" and went outside to pour the water.


    "Alright, come, let''s eat and eat ¡­"


    When Little Red Snow was doing her homework, Lin Xuanzi had already finished cooking and was waiting for her to finish her homework.


    The table was then filled with good wine and dishes. As soon as he sat down, the "Prodigal Immortal" continuously scooped food into the little red snow bowl. As per usual, the first thing the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" did was to give him a drink. When she met Lin Hongxue, even her temperament changed greatly.


    As they ate, the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" saw that Little Red Snow''s body had changed greatly over the past few days. She was brimming with energy throughout the day, and her eyes were clear and full of spirit. "More importantly, my body is already beginning to accumulate true energy." From time to time, the Free and Unrestrained Immortal would give Lin Xuanzi meaningful glances, his face filled with joy. Lin Xu also understood and nodded his head.


    "..."


    "Hey, grandson. Come, follow grandpa over. Ahh ¡­" "Haha ¡­" "After the meal, I finished three cups of tea." The Carefree Immortal stood up and called out to Little Red Snow. Lin Xuanzi immediately understood.


    "Where are you going, grandpa ¡­" Lin Hongxue was lying on the desk as she wrote. When she heard this grandpa call out, she casually asked, but she didn''t even turn her head.


    "Haha ¡­" Ouch ¡­ Didn''t grandpa make a big chessboard for you? Ah ¡­ Haha, grandpa will bring you over to take a look ¡­ "


    "Sigh ¡­" Hearing this, the little guy immediately ran over to grandpa''s side. For a few days, the little guy really wanted to know what it was used for, but his grandpa didn''t say it. Now that he finally had the chance, he was extremely happy in his heart.


    The three of them arrived in front of the big ''chessboard''.


    "What''s the use of waiting until grandpa tells you this ¡­" Ah ¡­ "First watch how grandpa does it, haha ¡­" Laughing, he leapt onto the stake and stood on the ''General''.


    Take a good look and see how grandpa walks ¡­" When the weight of the upper part of the body reached the right foot, the left foot would slide to the position of the elephant. When the weight of the upper part of the upper part of the body reached the left foot, the right foot would slide to the position of the horse, and so on until the whole board was placed in the position of the head gun, the "pawn" position on both sides of the river, the "car" position, the "cannon" position, the "elephant" position on the river bank, the "elephant" position on both sides of the line, the "elephant" position on the ground, the "peach tree" position in the groove of the horse. When the foot steps on the position of the tree, there must be a change in the shape of the body, whether it is on its back, or on its side, or on its side, or on its side, or else the body or head will hit the tree. The first time was extremely slow, so much so that it could be seen clearly. Lin Xu, on the other hand, was slowly able to see through the mystery, "This and ''One Reed Crossing River'' have their own merits, and this is more suitable for actual combat. Genius! "Truly a genius!" He couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart!


    "I can walk faster now ¡­" "Haha ¡­" As he spoke, he still stood at the same position as when he had stood his first time. He saw a white shadow quickly moving between the wooden stakes and the peach trees. The two of them were dumbfounded.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal had already leapt out of the chess board.


    "Don''t underestimate this. The Unfettered Steps is something that Grandfather comprehended from the chess board. There are a total of 981 steps. Grandpa didn''t have these peach trees when I was practicing this footwork. Adding these peach trees now will allow you to be more alert when you practice this footwork in the future. "Because you cannot touch these trees when walking on the wooden stake, you need to have the coordination of movement techniques. And the ''Unfettered Steps'' is a perfect combination of footwork and movement techniques ¡­"


    Little Red Snow seemed to understand, but Lin Xuanzi repeatedly praised. These peach trees are the ones that force the practitioner to practice the correct movement technique to remind him or her if he or she has reached his or her position in the movement technique or footwork technique. And it would be of great help to self-study!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Good grandson, go up and give it a try, ah ¡­" As he spoke, he placed Little Red Snow on the "next" position.


    "Ah?!" No way, Grandpa ¡­ Now? Heh heh ¡­ I... will not... "Hee hee ¡­"


    Little Red Snow was standing on a wooden stake. Fortunately, she was small, and her feet were full of wooden stakes. He heard that his grandpa wanted him to walk up there right now, but he didn''t know how to do it. His face was red and his hands were waving under his clothes. He stood there looking at his grandpa and uncle ¡­


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid... Ah, with grandpa around, what is there to be afraid of ¡­ Haha ¡­ "Come, grandpa will take you away ¡­"


    After finishing her sentence, she used her hand to slowly place Little Red Snow''s right foot on the "corner" and used her hand to support the little guy''s body as she moved forward. After her center of gravity had settled, she slowly moved her left foot towards the "Elephant" position ¡­ Little Red Snow was not very old, but her figure was relatively tall amongst her peers. Her legs were long and slender, and her feet were walking on the ground.


    Seeing that she had her grandfather''s help, Lin Hong Xue was no longer nervous. "He had only walked a few steps, yet he actually found it very amusing. From time to time, he would laugh non-stop at it." The Carefree Immortal brought the little fellow along as he walked on the wooden stake. Sometimes he would show the little fellow how to avoid the peach tree, and later, he would also show him how to walk around the tree trunk ¡­ However, the little guy did it very seriously and perfectly. After going through it five times, he had already memorized the footwork and movement techniques in his heart.


    "Grandfather ¡­" "Let me walk around for a while and try it out ¡­" "However, the little guy took the initiative to walk around by himself." "Yes, of course."


    "Alright, alright. Hahahaha, you go by yourself ¡­" Relax... "Don''t be nervous. With grandfather here, it doesn''t matter if we go wrong. Ah, we can just go on up there ¡­" Grandfather is watching ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    The little guy stood on top of the wooden stake and looked at it. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly let go of his right foot. His upper body followed suit and his left foot smoothly slipped out ¡­ He was extremely engrossed.


    "Hahahaha, great!" "Walk well ¡­" "Carefree Immortal!" Seeing that the little guy had left in such a good place, and that it was natural, he couldn''t help but applaud from the side. He excitedly grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s clothes from time to time, and Lin Xuanzi also didn''t expect the little guy''s comprehension ability to reach such a level, so he couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration!


    "..." Five Steps... Six Steps... Ten Steps... Twenty steps ¡­


    As Lin Hongxue walked on top of the wooden stake, although her movements were not proficient enough, her footwork and movement techniques were already satisfactory.


    "Haha ¡­" Good! Go well! ¡ª and be careful! Pay attention to the pitch of the backside ¡ª yes, that''s right! That''s right! Haha, good! Pay attention to the ground with your right foot! Pay attention to the knee extending outwards as you bypass the tree trunk... "Hmm ¡­" Right! Good... "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal simply followed by Little Red Snow''s side, watching the little guy walk up while correcting the details. From time to time, he would praise her a little.


    "Grandpa, how am I?" The little guy finally stood on the opposite ''handsome'' character. His face was red and his forehead was covered in sweat. However, he seemed very happy.


    "Aiyee!" Incredible, incredible! Little grandson, grandpa is so much younger than you ¡­ Haha ¡­ It was good to go.


    "That''s right, Xue''er did walk quite well." Lin Xuanzi also saw that Little Red Snow was able to memorize the important points of the movement and movement techniques so quickly. He immediately walked up to his nephew and praised her.


    "Really? "Really?" When the little guy heard that his uncle and grandfather were praising him, he felt extremely happy in his heart and looked at them with an excited expression.


    "Hahahaha, really ¡­" His grandson left too well! It won''t be long before he surpasses his uncle and grandfather ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    "Y-yes?!" Can outdo you? "Uh ¡­ too scary ¡­" When the little fellow heard that he could surpass his grandfather and uncle, its eyes immediately lit up, but it seemed to not believe him.


    "That''s for sure. Our Little Red Snow must be more accomplished than us in the future ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Mm, alright. You look tired. Let''s go. Let''s call it a day. Let''s go wash our faces first. Ah ¡­" When the Carefree Immortal saw that the little fellow was tired and that the amount of exercise it was doing was indeed large, he called Little Red Snow back to rest.


    "Sigh!" "Wait ¡ª I''ll go again, ah, go again, last time, I''ll go back and wash my face, grandpa ¡­" "The little guy waved his little hand and started walking again." "The Carefree Immortal!" Stunned, he turned his head to look Lin Xuanzi in the eye before both of them burst out laughing loudly.


    "Alright ¡­" Walk one more time, walk one more time... "Hahahaha ¡­" Afterwards, the two of them watched the little guy walk on the wooden stake, occasionally giving some pointers.


    This time, he finally finished.


    "Alright, little grandson, come here. Go back and bathe, ah ¡­" "Little fellow, go back!"


    Hey!" Grandfather, Eldest Uncle ¡ª "The little guy stood on the opposite wooden pile and shouted loudly," Just watch and see ¡ª see how I get here. "Ahh!" Then he raised his right hand high. "It''s the last time! I''m not lying to you. "I promise - it will be the last -" and he started to walk again on the stake.


    "Unfettered Immortal Elder" froze and couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" This little fellow, wow, in the future ¡­ Haha ¡­ "It must be a ghost, haha ¡­" The carefree immortal elder was laughing until he was out of breath.


    "Yeah, and he''s also a ''martial arts fanatic'', just like his father ¡­" Lin Xuanzi also added with a smile.


    "Okay, okay ¡­ Aiya, fun, really fun ¡­ Heh heh ¡­" The little guy was finally done. Actually, he wanted to leave, but he didn''t have the strength to do so.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya, what a mischievous person ¡­ "Hurry up and bathe, ah ¡­"


    "..."


    After dinner, Little Red Snow was indeed exhausted after walking for an entire afternoon. After eating, she ran into the house to sleep.


    The only ones left in the cave were "Immortal Free and Unrestrained" and Lin Xuanzi. The master and disciple were still playing chess, talking about Little Red Snow while playing chess. The two laughed heartily as they chatted.


    "Eh? "I can see that my grandson is extremely talented, but I have an idea ¡­" As the sound of his voice faded, a thought suddenly appeared in the mind of the carefree Immortal.


    "Yes, Grand Master, you said ¡­" Lin Xuanzi put down the chess piece in his hand, stood up and raised his head.


    "I think I''ll find a suitable time to use my master and my disciple to help Little Snow open her profound entrances ¡­"


    "This?" This seems a little early ¡­ "Xue''er, he ¡­" When Lin Xuanzi heard his master say that he would help Little Red Snow clear the level, he could not help but feel a little surprised.


    Mm ¨C I have a good grasp on this little fellow. Not only is its bones strange, but it also has extraordinary intelligence." You said that you could produce zhenqi in a month from practicing these twelve stages, can ordinary people do that? It was definitely impossible! In addition, his comprehension ability was quite astonishing. It could be understood with a single point, and even master the technique. Also, he was cultivating a few days ago, so I intentionally disturbed his concentration before he ended his training. It actually stopped its cultivation naturally. It was a miracle that it was able to freely control its thoughts! That''s why I had such a thought. "I think if I can help him open his profound entrances while his inner Qi is still insufficient, it would be more beneficial for him to form pure energy in the future. This way, he would be able to avoid ten years of detours ¡­


    "Disciple was just worried that he was too young, and that an accident might have happened while he was practising his technique ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was truly worried.


    "Haha ¡­" "Yes, you don''t have to worry about that. As long as you can calm him down, he has basically mastered it ¡­"


    Hearing his Master''s words, Lin Xuanzi no longer said anything. After all, his Master doted on that kid so much. Since she said it would work, she must be confident. If that was the case, then Xue''er was lucky!


    The next day was still very clear.


    Lin Hongxue woke up and opened her eyes. Ah? The sun was shining! The little guy suddenly remembered that this morning''s class had yet to be completed. He quickly jumped off the bed, put on his clothes and ran outside, constantly wondering why he had woken up so late today.


    When he ran outside, he saw his uncle and grandfather playing chess. He walked straight to the middle of the floor.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson is up ¡­ Haha, you must be exhausted from yesterday, ah ¡­ Sigh, I won''t be practicing today. Ah, I''ll wash my face first ¡­ "


    "Carefree Immortal Elder" saw that Little Red Snow had come out and immediately stopped. He turned around and gave Lin Xuanzi a look. Lin Xuanzi understood immediately.


    "Hey, Xue''er, come here and wash your face. Uncle and grandpa are going to look for Xue''er later ¡­" Lin Xuanzi went to fetch a basin of water for Little Red Snow.


    "Ah?" "Oh ¡­" The little guy had no idea what was going on, so he had no choice but to listen to his uncle and wash his face. Lin Xuanzi squatted beside Little Red Snow.


    "Hey, Xue''er, don''t you want to fly?" Lin Xuanzi whispered into Little Red Snow''s ear. He even placed his index finger on his lips and shushed her, pretending to look back towards the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal." When the little guy heard about flying, he immediately became high-spirited. However, seeing how mysterious his uncle was, he did not dare to breathe too loudly and softly replied, "Yes ¡ª ¡ª ah!" However, his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    "En, after you wash your face, I will trick grandpa to come with me to help you circulate your energy. Eldest uncle doesn''t have enough power by himself, if grandpa and I help you channel zhen qi into your body, you can fly ¡­" After saying that, she shushed him again.


    "Really?! Really?! "Good, good, good!" When the little guy heard his uncle''s words, he was overjoyed. The moment he got excited, his voice became louder and he quickly covered his mouth with his hands. "Laughing by himself."


    "Un, then you must remember this. Ah, when Grandfather and I are practicing our martial arts later, you must focus your mind, do you understand? "You will feel a very strong current of air flowing through your body. You must focus your will and feel the air flow over there, and your will flow wherever it goes ¡­"


    "Hm!" "Hm!" The little fellow''s eyes shone with excitement and its answer was as firm as steel!


    "There is an even more important point. Under any circumstances, you must persevere to the end. Even if you feel extremely uncomfortable or even painful, you must persevere ¡­" Can you do it? "


    "Yes!" I can! "Eldest Uncle!" As long as he could fly, the little guy would look as if he could endure any kind of suffering.


    "Then I have to say, opportunities only come this once. If you can''t persevere this time, then you will never have the chance to fly again." "Why don''t you consider whether or not you can say it in the future ¡­"


    "No problem!" Eldest Uncle! Absolutely no problem! No need to think about it! "Right now, ah, uncle!" The little guy didn''t even bother to wash his face. He held his uncle''s hands and shook them vigorously. He lowered his voice and promised his uncle.


    "En, alright then. After you finish washing your face, return to your room and bed. I will naturally trick grandpa to come in, ah ¡­"


    "Good!" "Good!" I''ll go in right away, and you come in quickly! " The little guy casually rubbed his face with both hands, raised his sleeves, and ran back into the room.


    "Puchi!" Haha ¡­ "Haha ¡­" "Hahahaha!" Immortal Blind Swordmaster Xiao Yao couldn''t hold himself back any longer and immediately burst out in laughter.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Haha ¡­ Disciple, you really do have a way ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh out loud.


    "Alright, it''s time. Let''s go in ¡­"


    After entering the room, they saw that Little Red Snow seemed to have fallen asleep. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Lin Xuanzi helped Little Red Snow up and sat her on the bed. Then, the "carefree immortal elder" sat across from Little Red Snow, while Lin Xuanzi sat behind her.


    They looked at each other and understood.


    The "Carefree Immortal" stretched out his left hand and pressed his thumb on Little Red Xue''s "Guan Yuan Acupoint", his index finger on "Zhongji Acupoint", Lin Xuanzi''s right hand on "Bai Hui", and his left palm on "Gate of Life".


    At this time, Lin Hongxue had already followed her uncle''s instructions and was completely focused on one point. It seemed like this time, he had to "fly"!


    With a signal from the "Carefree Immortal Elder," a surge of true energy slowly entered Lin Xuanzi''s right palm from the "Hundred Meetings". Through the Sect of Destiny''s left hand, it guided him down to his lower dantian. Little Red Snow also focused her mind and followed the flow of the air. After slowly circulating eight times, Little Red Snow had completely forgotten about everything else! He saw the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" extending his right index finger and middle finger, rapidly shooting towards and around Little Red Snow''s acupoints. As his master''s strength slowly increased, Lin Xuanzi also increased, so he absolutely did not dare to be careless!


    Xiao Hong Xue''s entire body shuddered, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. His face was flushed, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted. It seemed as though he was in extreme pain.


    In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, the "Carefree Immortal" signalled to Lin Xuanzi, and he knew that the critical moment had arrived! At this moment, Lin Xuanzi''s clothes were soaked through. It wasn''t that he was lacking in internal energy, but he was worried about Little Red Snow''s safety. Little Red Snow felt as if her entire body was being drenched in water. The little fellow felt several powerful energies surging within its body, a feeling that it was unable to break out even though it wanted to! He only had a feeling that he was about to explode! Twice, he almost lost control of his mind as he desperately tried to correct the situation. A pair of brows was tightly knitted together!


    Seeing her master''s hint, Lin Xuanzi''s right palm trembled. A powerful force flowed into Little Red Snow''s body like a flood. Little Red Snow''s body trembled! However, after the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" rapidly tapped a few times, he raised his right hand with half of his arm, and then pressed his palm towards the back of his left hand. "Both of her palms shook, and Little Red Snow''s head was lifted upwards, her face filled with pain!" The Carefree Immortal twirled his palms, and two massive forces surged towards Little Red, Xue Ren, and Du Ermai like mountains and seas! Little Red Snow''s tightly-shut mouth suddenly opened wide, "Ah!" She exhaled white air from her mouth, and her body seemed to have been bounced back by half a foot. As she fell into Lin Xuanzi''s embrace, the sound of "Pu pu" could be heard incessantly, as if she was asleep.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Done! Done! "Hahahaha ¡­" He saw the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" laugh loudly. He jumped off the bed and carried Little Red Snow away, and on his body, there was a burst of urgency. "Aiyo ~ ~ ~", Lin Hongxue woke up from her grandfather''s embrace.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Good grandson... Success! Success! "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter shook the room.


    Lin Xuanzi stood up; he was extremely excited! He smelled a strong stench and immediately opened all the windows. When this little guy had just broken through, he had released no less than ten shields!


    "Grandfather ¡­" "What''s the matter?" Little Red Snow woke up and immediately got off her grandpa. At this moment, his face was glowing red and his eyes were full of spirit. He looked very different from before. As for the little guy, he felt that his entire body was extremely smooth and relaxed. However, he did not know that at this moment, he had already created a martial arts miracle!


    Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya ¡­ Back then, this old man had cleared the level at the age of eighteen, while the old monk had cleared it at the age of twenty. Hahahaha... A hundred years is a hundred years is a hundred years is a hundred years is a hundred years is a hundred years is a hundred years is a ¡­ "Haha ¡­" The free and unfettered immortal elder seemed to be extremely sad and joyous. Lin Xuanzi quickly helped his master to get a clear breeze outside the door.


    However, the little guy didn''t know what was going on. He ran to Lin Xuanzi''s side, tugged at his uncle''s clothes, and whispered, "Uncle, can I fly now?" An excited expression appeared on his face.


    Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh out loud. Then, he also whispered, "Yes, Xue''er, you are much stronger than flying. Thank you grandpa!"


    "Mm?!" The little guy''s face was blank. He did not understand what was going on and just stood there in a daze.


    He didn''t know that he had created a martial arts legend ¡­

 C17

    The winter this year was indeed a little strange.


    Not only was the cold wind blowing through his bones, there was also a continuous stream of snow!


    It had been snowing heavily for more than ten days, but there was no sign of it stopping. The whole of Kaifeng City was a vast expanse of whiteness. It was almost impossible to see the mountains or distinguish the houses. Even the birch forest had become a lot emptier. It seemed that a lot of the trees had already been crushed by the snow and buried deep in the snow.


    Other than the noise from the "Drunken Flower Lodge", there was basically no one else in the large town, not even in front of their own home. None of the little fellows who used to run out to play with the snow after it had snowed in the past.


    It was too cold!


    Master Diao, however, did not seem to feel the cold at all. However, the bonfire of the Abao clan was only ten feet away from him.


    At this moment, in the living room of the Niu Yang Yamen, he was still writing. He had not expected that the county magistrate would have such a soft spot for calligraphy that he would write as soon as he had time.


    However, from his right hand that was holding the brush, it seemed to be very different from before. Furthermore, his expression was also very different. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, his five fingers were full of strength, but the brush that was usually so soft now seemed like a sharp blade, ready to pierce through the table with a single stroke! And the look in Master Diao''s eyes changed according to the force of the brush. His eyes were as cold as the winter wind.


    Normally speaking, this kind of weather was definitely the same as staying in the courtyard to accompany his wife and daughter. Unless something happened, and it was something that he thought was more important.


    The windows of the living room were open to the outside all the time. Occasionally, a cold wind would blow and snow would flutter towards the house from the outside.


    Master Diao stopped writing and stared at the tip of the pen, then looked out the window. He frowned slightly and continued writing. As he was writing the fifth half of the letter, the sound of footsteps on the snow came from outside. Master Diao''s face relaxed a little. Swift flying with his right hand, he finished writing the fifth character. When he placed the brush on the ink tray, he heard the sound of stamping feet at the door and the rustling of clothes. Then the door opened, and he had just closed the window.


    "Sigh, big brother ¡­"


    A gust of cold air followed the door in, and the fire in the brazier flared up. A man in a light yellow cotton coat came in and quickly closed the door. There was still a lot of snow on her body.


    "Hey, second brother is here!" Master Diao immediately called for someone to sit by the fire.


    The people who had come were from the Piercing Wind City.


    "Ai, could it be that Big Brother is in a hurry to recruit Little Brother? Could it be that there''s something urgent?" The moment Tu Feng City sat down, both of its hands extended towards the fire and began rubbing it with all its might. The scar on its face was also twitching non-stop.


    "Sigh, it''s not too urgent ¡­" Master Diao brewed a cup of tea and passed it to the Piercing Wind City. Then, he sat down opposite to them.


    "Wasn''t it like last time? I wonder how second brother is doing ¡­" He took a sip of his tea.


    "Sigh, I''ve already sent over fifty brothers to search around. He found out from He Changzhu that an old man woke him up at midnight on the night of the fifth day of the tenth month and bought a carriage from him. He said that the carriage had been used by his family for three generations and would not have been sold if he had not seen that the person who had arrived was Old Man Chu of the Five Peaks Academy. "He also said that he looked very anxious at the time ¡­"


    "Well, if that ''Ming Nan eight prodigies'' was really killed by him, then this old man''s background is not so simple... "But as far as I know, this old man normally looks gentle and elegant, and his reputation has always been very good. He doesn''t look like someone who knows martial arts, does he?" Master Diao was deep in thought, his fingers drumming on the tea table.


    "Yes, that bald donkey, ''Ku Chan'', is too harsh on his words. However, I can tell from his expression that there''s definitely something fishy about this matter. However, I''m not sure if the person that Shang Shaolin sought him out for is that old man Chu ¡­" When he spoke of ''Grandmaster Witherwood'', a cold light flashed within Master Diao''s eyes.


    "Mm, then do you have any more information on where the carriage went after that?" Master Diao picked up his teacup and asked.


    "The Hidden Dragon led the brothers to follow the trail to the junction of the three forks ten miles outside the city. They saw some ruts on the northern road, so they lost their trail after chasing for forty miles ¡­" Tu Feng City also picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    "North? "The north?" Master Kai-shek stared at the coals in the basin.


    "This north should be the direction that leads to Jiangxi..." The only ones close to the city were Guangdong and Fujian ¡­ "It seems like we need to expand our scope ¡­" Master Diao raised his head. "I think we should look for the help of the ''Beggar Gang'' if necessary. However, the ''Beggar Gang'' has less contact with the government ¡­" Master Diao was hesitant, but his brows were knitted together again.


    "That''s right, why didn''t I think of that idea?" "Pa! Pa!" Tu Feng City slapped his right palm on Dao Ba with a "pa" sound. Light shone in his eyes.


    "Hmm?" When Master Diao heard this, he slowly tilted his head and stared blankly at the Piercing Wind City.


    "Hehe, big brother, if you didn''t mention the ''Beggar Gang'' earlier, I wouldn''t have thought of such a great idea. What a waste of resources. I''m quite familiar with this Kai Feng''s'' Mountain Split Hall ''Liu Qianshun, I used to often ask him for help in the past. Although he was only a disciple with three bags, he had a wide range of connections. Almost every hall had brothers that he was very familiar with. I think I''ll try to find him... However, this person loves money as if it were his life. This is very different from the other disciples of the ''Beggar Gang'' ¡­ "


    When Master Diao heard this, he also knew that the ''Mountain Opening Hall'' was the biggest branch of the ''Beggar Gang'' in Henan Province. Hearing that his second brother had someone familiar, he immediately became quite happy.


    "Haha ¡­" "It''s easier to love money than to love it. It''s not convenient to not love money ¡­" Master Diao picked up his teacup and laughed out loud, "En, can you tell him to come over right now? ¡­"


    "It should work! He wouldn''t go far in this kind of weather ¡­ "Alright, I''ll just head over ¡­" Tu Feng City placed the teacup on the table and was about to get up.


    "Hey, you actually ran away from something like this? "Sit ¡­" "Master Diao waved his hand, allowing the Wind Slaying City to sit down." "Qin Gang!" Then he turned back and shouted.


    "Sigh!" Master Diao ¡ª "Immediately, he heard a short, fat servant running out from behind him. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of Master Diao.


    "En, make a trip to the ''Mountain Split Hall'' and invite Liu Qian Sheng here ¡­"


    "Sigh!" Qin Gang turned around and ran to the door. "Eh?" Master Diao, could it be that Liu Qian has committed some sort of crime ¡­ " Just as Qin Yun reached the door, he suddenly remembered something and turned to ask Master Diao. This was because Liu Qiancai was already very familiar with this guy who often gambled together at the "Drunken Flower Tavern".


    Haha ¡­" Nothing, nothing... "Just tell him that Master Diao wants to talk to him.


    "Ok." After a gust of cold wind, Qin Gang''s footsteps gradually disappeared from the outside.


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, the sound of hurried footsteps was getting closer and closer. Soon, the footsteps stopped at the entrance.


    "Master Diao, Liu Qiansui is here!" Qin Gang''s voice.


    "Mm, please come in ¡­" Master Diao put down his teacup.


    As soon as the door opened, a thin, middle-aged man in his thirties walked in. He wore a grey shirt, and although it wasn''t fancy, he didn''t look like a beggar. As soon as they entered the door, a pair of triangular eyes turned towards Master Diao and Tu Feng City. Qin Gang closed the door right outside.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Master Diao, you''re busy. You''re still busy all day in such a cold weather ¡­ Yo! So Tu Er was also there, hehe ¡­ "It''s so lively, it''s so lively ¡­" So this person was Liu Qianshun.


    "Sit, come, sit ¡­" Master Diao enthusiastically invited Liu Qiesong to sit down. Then he handed her a cup of tea.


    "Aiyo ¡­" "Thank you, Master Diao, thank you, Master Diao ¡­" Liu Qianjian had just sat down when he saw a cup of tea being served to him. Feeling flattered, he stood up again and bent down to receive the cup.


    "Hey, Brother Liu, there''s no need to be so polite. We''re family ¡­ Haha ¡­ "Sit ¡­" Master Diao once again gestured for Liu Qian to sit down.


    "Eh? I say, Master Diao, Second Master Tu, why don''t you find me to drink some tea? ¡­ " Liu Qiansheng thought that for no reason, Master Diao would not come looking for him, so he cautiously asked.


    "Haha, ha-Brother Liu, there is no need to worry too much. I only invited you here to ask for a small favor ¡­" He took another sip of tea.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Master Li, you ¡­ This is too polite ¡­ "If there''s anything you need, just tell this little one. This little one will not refuse it ¡­" When Liu Qiesong heard that Master Diao had something to ask of him, he became even more shocked.


    "Haha ¡­" Actually, it wasn''t a big deal. "Of course, I know that your sect is powerful in the martial arts world, I just want to find Brother Liu to help me find someone ¡­"


    "Aiyo, hehe, Master Diao, you sure know how to joke around. If it''s about finding someone, Master Diao, you just need to say a few words and someone will be right in front of you ¡­" Then, he turned around and looked at Tu Feng City. "Moreover, Second Master Tu is still here. If he finds someone, it''ll be as simple as a game ¡­" From the looks of it, this Liu Qianshun was indeed an expert in martial arts.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Brother Liu, there is no need to be modest. Who doesn''t know that your gang is spread all over the country. The person I''m looking for isn''t that easy to find. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bothered to trouble you, Brother Liu ¡­ "


    "Aiyo ¡­" Master Diao''s words were too kind to me! But, I don''t dare to say anything else about the ''Beggar Gang''. If you say you''re looking for someone to run errands for, I''m sure no one in the world can match up to you... "Haha ¡­" His eyes were actually full of pride. He was no longer as nervous as he was before. Liu Qiesong finally took a sip from his teacup.


    "Alright, please let this little one know what kind of person you are looking for."


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Brother Liu is indeed straightforward, I like people who are straightforward! " Master Diao clapped his hands and raised his head to look at Tu Feng City.


    "Brother Liu, it''s like this ¡­" After that, the Slaughtering Wind City would open its meridians for Liu Qianqiao and give him a detailed explanation.


    "Sigh!" That''s easy! Easy... "As long as you and Second Master Tu deal with me, I, Liu Qianshun, will properly handle it even if I don''t have a single cent. Ah ¡­" After hearing the details of the situation in the Piercing Wind City, Liu Qiesong seemed to have a plan in mind.


    "Hahahaha, Brother Liu is really a man of character!" Forthright! I like it, I like it, haha... Of course, since Brother Liu helped us, we can''t let you help us for nothing, ah ¡­ " Then he turned to the door, "Qin Gang!"


    "Sigh ~!" Qin Gang came in from outside.


    "En ~" Master Diao snapped his fingers and nodded at Liu Qian.


    "Alright!"


    Qin Gang ran into the house and brought out a box. Master Diao indicated that he should pass it to Liu Qianshun.


    Qin Gang walked in front of Liu Qiancheng, narrowed his eyes, and opened the box right under his eyelids.


    "Aiyee!" "Master, you ¡ª what are you doing ¡ª this ¡ª this is nothing ¡ª" Liu Qianshun''s eyes almost fell into the box as soon as he saw the inside of the box, and there was at least five hundred taels of silver inside! It was enough to bet for a month. A pair of hands took the box and cried out.


    Master Diao waved his hand. Qin Gang went out again.


    "Haha ¡­" "Ai, Brother Liu, there''s no need to be so formal. This is just a little bit of good intentions. After this is over ¡­" Master Diao took a sip of tea, "Double..."


    "Aiyo..." Master Diao, it''s so good for you ¡ª ¡ª "Liu Qianshun hugged his purse tightly. He had heard that he could even double the money, and his triangular eyes were brimming with energy.


    "Good, good, good ¡ª Master Diao, leave this matter to me. You and Second Master Tu, just wait for my good news ¡­" I''ll arrange it right now! " Saying that, Liu Qianshun stood up and prepared to leave. After finishing his words, he walked to the door.


    "Mm, then I won''t keep Brother Liu any longer." But Brother Liu, you have to give me a deadline. You can''t let me wait indefinitely ¡ª "Master Diao also stood up.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" Liu Qianshui turned around, rolled his eyes, and then raised a finger, "One month, at most one month!" He was about to open the door.


    "Hm!" "Hold on!" Master Diao waved his hand.


    "Hmm?" Liu Qiesong turned around and looked at Master Diao in a daze. He then cupped his hands tightly.


    "A month is too long, isn''t it? Twenty-five years ago! " Master Diao decided, but his tone was not that polite anymore.


    "This ¡­" Liu Qianshun lowered his head and pinched the top of the box.


    "Today is the twelfth!" With the powers of the Beggar Gang, this should be enough time. Otherwise, I can find someone to look for me within a month. Why would I need you for that? " Master Diao walked slowly to Liu Qianshun''s side. Liu Qianshun looked at Master Diao, at Slaughtering Wind City, and then at the box.


    "Good! No problem, hehe, no problem! "You, just wait for my good news ¡­" He turned around, opened the door, and left in a flash.


    He heard Qin Gang''s low voice from outside: "Heh! Qian Suo''er! Qian Suo''er! "Don''t lose it all. Ah, wait for brother to come tonight, ah ¡­"


    Master Diao smiled at the city and shook his head.


    It was snowing heavily over here, but it was a beautiful day in Fujian.


    Within the Peach Blossom Cave.


    Lin Xuanzi was playing chess with his master, and he could hear the laughter of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" every now and then. Most of the laughter was "Ai, not really ¡­" "Again ¡­" Words like that.


    Meanwhile, Lin Hongxue was running around inside her big ''chess board''.


    This little guy was truly intelligent. Especially after his grandfather and uncle had helped him to open his profound entrances, every day he would be in a "surplus of energy", and he would have to walk through them at least fifty times before he could stop after grandfather and uncle had urged him many times.


    At this moment, he was able to dodge, move, dodge, circle, and lift all of them with ease. He was like a fish in water, fluttering about like a butterfly wearing a flower. It had only been ten days, yet he had made such progress. It was shocking! Moreover, his grandfather had promised him to teach Duan Ling Tian the day before yesterday, after he''d become familiar with the Unfettered Steps, so that Duan Ling Tian could combine the two together and practice on the wooden stake. This little guy had an unspeakable infatuation for martial arts. Hearing his grandfather''s promise, he practiced even more vigorously. However, after going through the profound entrance every day, the true energy within his body would rapidly increase. His improvement could be said to be incredibly fast. For this reason, the "Free and Unfettered Immortal" had told Lin Xuanzi when they were playing chess that if things continued like this, it wouldn''t be long before he would be taught Qing Gong, Swordsmanship, and Fist Art.


    As for Nanping Town, it had become more and more lively lately.


    It would be the new year soon, and every household was preparing their own New Year fairs. While the sky was still bright, they were busy processing and drying the seafood that came in, saving it for the new year''s feast.


    By the time Yang Chentian returned to the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office", it was already after dinner.


    He had just returned from Fuzhou with two large bags on his back.


    "Sigh, Yinzi ¡ª"


    "Sigh ¡­" When the madame heard her husband''s cries, she immediately rushed out of the house and helped him unload the things inside.


    "Ah ¡ª let''s eat first." The moment Yang Chentian sat down, the madam brought the dishes over.


    It was already late in the night after dinner.


    Yet, Yang Chentian took out the two bags and arranged them with his wife. It turned out to be a New Year''s gift that had come to Fuzhou today.


    "Ah, Inky, put these in a bag tomorrow and tell Knife to bring them back when he comes. We can''t eat much. Now that his Master is here, I have to prepare more for them. "


    "I bought this for Xue''er. She''s growing, so she needs more nourishment ¡­"


    When she heard her husband talk about Little Red Snow, Lady Ying couldn''t help but cry.


    "Sigh, that child is truly pitiful ¡­ He lost his parents when he was young. What a sin ¡­ "


    "Sigh, heaven''s will!" Yang Chentian could not help but shake his head.


    "Back then, his father, Lin Fei''er, was such a hero and hero ¡­ I never thought that I would fall into such a situation! " His words were extremely mournful.


    "Fortunately, Eldest Uncle Lin Xuanzi did his best to help Big Brother raise the kids. It was also little Xue''er''s good fortune ¡­"


    The couple talked about the little guy almost every day.


    "Ai, alright. You should get some rest. Wake up early tomorrow and take out your fish to dry in the sun ¡­" "If you get dried up as soon as possible, Big Bro Dao will bring some back ¡­" Yang Chentian was too tired from running all day.


    The courtyard quietened down, and only the night wind could be heard ¡­


    At this moment, a figure flashed by the window at the back of the house and disappeared into the night ¡­


    (Summary for the next episode: La 30, the day when the whole family is reunited.) But this day was a bloody day for Lin Xuanzi and Yang Chentian''s family.


    Under the combined attacks of "Cold-blooded Twelve Sons", "ancestor Bai Shan", "Slaughtering Wind City" and "Master Diao" (Southern Palace City), Yang Chentian and his wife were cruelly murdered. In order to save his sworn brother, Lin Xuanzi was attacked by Thirteen Xiao and Patriarch White Mountain. Unfortunately, Patriarch White Mountain was hit twice in a row by Blood Demon. Greater. "Dharma! A famous martial arts expert of his generation has fallen!"


    And everything was due to the seed of vengeance. It took root in Lin Hongxue''s heart and grew bigger and bigger ¡­

 C18

    The 29th of the Moon.


    Qingqing. Everything.


    In the entire Central Plains, fireworks and firecrackers rang in unison starting from the 25th of December. The commoners who had been busy for a year were only able to relax for a while and reunite with their families for a few days of lively New Year.


    And tomorrow would be New Year''s Eve. Every household was slaughtering pigs and sheep, making final preparations for tomorrow''s New Year''s Eve meal.


    "Hey, Yinzi, Yinzi, yangzi ¡ª" "Yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy"


    "Hurry up and help me bring this pig head in, ah ¡­"


    "Come!"


    Inside the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office", it was also full of joy. The day before yesterday, Yang Chentian released all his brothers from the police station home for the New Year. He had bought a large fat pig from his neighbor, Uncle Huang, early in the morning, and was asking for the horse butcher to help with the slaughter.


    "Take it and cook it well. Just cook it well today. Ah, Knife Bro said that Little Snow especially likes to eat pig head meat." Tomorrow, Big Brother Dao will help you bring it back ¡­ "


    "Ok." Lady Ying took the pig head and carried it into the house.


    "Brother Zhentian, I heard you call me a knife brother full of affection, aiya?" Who''s this brother Knife? "Not ours, right?"


    While the horse butcher was chopping pork with a knife, he chatted with Yang Chentian, who was helping him from the side.


    "Sigh ¡­" Yang Chentian looked around, then lowered his voice and said, "Big brother Dao is here, we played together when we were young ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t go out and talk nonsense, ah ¡­"


    "Hehe, look at what you''re saying Brother Zhentian. I don''t dare to say how loyal I am to others, but Brother Zhentian, you should know this best ¡­" Ah? You mean here? "I didn''t remember anything yesterday, right?" The horse butcher continued to chop the meat without looking back.


    "Sigh, do you remember what happened at Green Edge Castle ten years ago?"


    "Ah!?" You mean ¡ª you''re talking about Brother Fei''er?! "¡ª ¡ª Ma Zhongyi held his sabre there and stopped moving, he turned around and looked at Yang Zhentian in shock," Really? Ah? Could it be that the two brothers, Fei''er and Fei''er, were still alive? He felt like he had said something unlucky on the new year''s eve. He smacked his own face with his left hand. "Hey, look at my mouth ¡ª"


    "Ai, big brother Fei''er has long since ¡­ It''s brother Knife... "It''s Brother Xu. He''s still alive ¡­" Yang Chentian gloomily said.


    "Ah?" You mean Brother Xu Zi? Lin Xuanzi? And he ¡ª he''s back? Aiyee ¡­ "I say, brother Zhentian is back, and you''re not going to say anything?"


    "Ai, I can''t explain this in a moment ¡­"


    "Oh, what''s not clear!" Where does he live? Will you come tomorrow? Come here and drink at my place no matter what, ah! It''s a deal ¡­ Look at you shaking the sky, man... "Speechless ¡­" Ma Zhongyi turned around and waved his big saber. "Crack! Crack!" The pieces of meat fell off the edge of the blade and onto the door.


    "Alright, alright. We''ll talk about it when the time comes. Ah ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Yang Chentian couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Hey, Yinzi, take the small intestine inside and cook it. Bring it back to little Xue''er as well. This is what little fellow loves the most ¡­"


    "Alright!"


    This side of the house was extremely busy, but the inside of the "Peach Blossom Cave" was no different from usual.


    "Hahahaha, disciple, now you''ve lost, right?" Hahahaha... "You know that your master''s chess skills aren''t something that can be done in a day or two. A few days ago, I let you win, ah, hahahaha ¡­" From far away, one could hear the voice of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" coming from within the cave.


    "Of course, master is master after all. Hehe, disciple admits defeat ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    "The carefree immortal elder" had won a round with great difficulty this time. He was overjoyed to death. When he met his disciple, all three quick things in his life had been enjoyed at the same time, and every day at that. Pleasure cannot be expressed.


    Little Red Snow was playing happily on the wooden stake!


    Ever since her grandfather had made a ''big chessboard'', Little Red Snow had been sitting on top of the wooden stakes almost every second. He was completely engrossed in it. When his eldest uncle had taught him the ''12 Embroidery of the Sutra of the Yi Chuan'', he had been inexplicably excited about his martial arts! It was far more fun to find out than to read the words. Lin Xuanzi also discovered that this little fellow was not only more interested in martial arts than he was in studying, but his understanding and acceptance of martial arts was also much better than reading books. It was absolutely impossible to see him spending all day, not even half a day, immersed in his book. However, ever since he came in contact with martial arts, this little fellow''s entire being had changed! Including personality, his martial arts progressed at a rapid pace day by day, and his personality seemed to become more mature every day. Having become more sensible, this made Lin Xuanzi very pleased, as he felt that the Lin Clan had a successor. As for his grandfather, the "Unfettered Immortal Elder", he treated him as more of a blood related grandson than he did himself. This old man, who had lived alone in the martial world for his entire life, had met his disciple in his later years and even had a precious grandson whom he considered a "genius". He had finally experienced the deep affection in the world, and it was much more important than other things. And now the old man was happy, because he was having all this. What could be happier in life than this? No. he thought.


    "En ~ Hai!" Heh heh heh heh! "Chi!" "Swish ¡­"


    Inside the peach forest, Little Red Snow was'' running ''on the'' chessboard ''. Even his grandfather, the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal", found his rapid improvement inconceivable!


    At this moment, there was a lot of rope on the board, and hanging on the rope were many jars filled with water.


    He saw Lin Hongxue''s left and right feet swiftly ''gliding'' on the wooden stake. Her legs stretched and bent, and her arms relaxed as if they were flowing water. When he reached the peach tree, he would sometimes raise his upper body, sometimes bend his legs and half squat, sometimes circle his arm to the side, and sometimes leap to the side to jump to another wooden stake. His movements were skillful. When he passed by the place where there was a jar, he raised his palm and lightly patted it. His face, however, was calm. Wherever his hand touched, the jar would slightly shake and water would spill out. His small face was a little anxious, and his brows were knitted together. He paused for a moment and then continued to walk back and forth on the wooden stake. As he passed by the jar, he lightly patted it with his palm. The jar was still shaking back and forth, and water started to gush out of it.


    It turned out that the day before yesterday, his grandfather had also taught him the movement technique of "Unfettered Palm", allowing him to practice his palm technique. These jars were used to practice palm techniques. In the first few days, the little guy practiced more and more, and he became stronger and stronger every day, no less than a hundred times a day!


    But today he seemed a little depressed. This was because he had already experienced this one hundred and twenty times, and was becoming more and more proficient in footwork. However, he felt that this palm technique was getting worse with each passing day!


    "Grandfather!" When he had slapped the last jar, he could not help but cry out.


    "Ah?" Hehe, aiyo ¡­ Is my grandson calling me? Haha ¡­ "Alright..." "Grandpa will come right here, ah ¡­"


    "Carefree Immortal!" Just as he and Lin Xuanzi were about to leave each other, they suddenly heard Little Red Snow shout. Turning their heads around, they saw Little Snow standing on top of a wooden pillar, her face completely red as she looked in their direction. The Carefree Immortal immediately placed the chess piece in his hand on the board and stood up. He took two steps forward and then turned around to face Lin Xuanzi, "Haha, I will be back soon. Don''t touch this plate, I remember you very clearly. "Hahahaha ¡­" He then walked over to Little Red Snow and said, "Oh no, what''s wrong, my good grandson? Ah?" As soon as he walked over, he saw Lin Hongxue standing there with her little mouth curled up.


    "Grandpa ¡­" When Little Red Snow saw her grandfather come over, she pointed at the jar, "Why can''t I hit them no matter how hard I hit them? ¡­" The little guy was a bit excited. His face was completely red, and even his voice was trembling.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Carefree Immortal" laughed loudly when he heard this. "Aiyo, grandson, you have to be patient. Ah, this palm technique grandpa has practiced for decades. You''ve only trained for three days, you''re still too early ¡­" Haha ¡­ "However, this grandson really did beat him up pretty well ¡­" As he spoke, he walked over to Little Red Snow''s side.


    "But--but they only shake when I do a dozen. They don''t turn at all." Xiaoxue Hong''s face was serious and her appearance was extremely adorable.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" This, I have to slowly master the technique... "Ah, I''ll teach you then, grandpa ¡­" With that, he walked to the side of a jar. Then he raised his right palm.


    "This palm, you must remember to use the force of your palm and four fingers to assist it ¡­" As he said this, he smacked his palm towards the edge of the jar. He saw that the jar was spinning very quickly and only stopped after a long time, but not a single drop of water came out!


    "Ah!" Little Red Snow''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    "When you attack, you must use explosive force when touching the pot. After that, you must use force with all four fingers in order to balance it ¡­" The Prodigal Immortal continued to explain.


    "Explosive power?" Lin Hongxue did not seem to understand.


    "Hmm ¡ª hey!" "Hahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal suddenly struck out with his right palm as he laughed loudly, "This is the ''explosive force'' ¡­"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue seemed to understand as she raised her right palm like her grandfather. "Hey ¡ª" She threw a palm towards the jar.


    "Aiya! "Ouch, poo, poo, poo, it stinks!" Little Red Snow shouted. It turned out that he had struck the jar with his palm forcefully, causing the water in the jar to spill all over his face.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal laughed when he saw this, "You have to hit the side of the jar, and use the hidden strength, the hidden strength!"


    "Oh?" Little Red snow wiped her face with her clothes. After hearing her grandfather''s words, she raised her hand and lightly smacked the edge of the jar with the heel of her hand. This time, she did not dare use too much strength, and even tilted her head far away.


    A palm came down, "Eh? Haha, they really did turn, grandpa! "Heeheehee ~ ~" Seeing the jar slowly turning, the little guy cried out in joy.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson is truly intelligent, he was able to do it with just a little bit, haha ¡­ Un, you have to slowly practice this. Ah, there is no need to rush. The more you practice, the more you will naturally understand the trick ¡­ Haha ¡­ "The" Carefree Immortal Elder "couldn''t help but laugh out loud in joy when he saw the little fellow understand as soon as he said this.


    "Yes! ¡ª ¡ª Master, Xue''er, Eldest Uncle will go to Uncle Yang''s house first. Ah, he''ll come back later to cook ¡­ ¡­" He heard Lin Xuanzi calling out to him from behind.


    "The carefree immortal elder turned around to take a look. Yo, it''s almost time for dinner." "Yes, you can go now ¡­" He then taught Little Red Snow palm techniques. Lin Xuanzi flew out of the hole.


    "Aiya, Big Brother Saber is here! ¡ª Quickly sit down!" Lady Ying was sweeping up the remnants of the day in the courtyard when she saw Lin Xuanzi enter her house and quickly called him into the house.


    "Eh? Sister-in-law, Brother Yang, did you go out again? " Lin Xuanzi sat down for a while, but did not see Yang Zhentian. He asked.


    "Yeah, I just finished killing the pigs today. Zhentian just went to help Brother Ma San carry the water vat over, so he should be back soon ¡­" Lady Ying made a cup of tea and handed it to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Yohoho, it seems to be quite big!" Lin Xuanzi saw that the wall of the house was filled with pork meat. Take a sip of tea...


    "Yeah, who would''ve thought that Knife Bro and Xue''er would come back and live together with Master. We should be preparing for the new year. Zhentian just bought one from Third Uncle''s house, and there''s still 300 or so pounds left, hehe ¡­"


    "Aiya, look at this ¡­" "Big Bro Dao is really ashamed. This time, I''ve brought so much trouble to my sister-in-law. Ai, my heart ¡­" "Useless, no need ¡­" Lin Xuanzi put down his cup, feeling a deep sense of guilt in his heart.


    "Aiya, Big Bro Saber is so courteous. Is there even a need to be courteous in this family ¡­" Thinking back, Zhentian often talked about how much you two brothers had helped him back then ¡­ "Moreover, we have to prepare for this New Year celebrations ¡­" Yukiko said, and went back into the inner room.


    "Oh yeah, Big Bro Knife, bring these small intestines back to me later. Didn''t Xue''er like to eat them the most? I''ve already cooked them just now ¡­" "Hmm, there''s also a pig head. It''s still cooking right now, I can bring it back tomorrow to eat ¡­" Lady Ying took out a large pot of boiled intestines and passed it to Lin Xuanzi, still steaming.


    "Aiyo ¡­" This... "How can I be embarrassed? I say, sister-in-law, you should eat by yourselves, ah ¡­" As he spoke, Lin Xuanzi placed the basin on the table.


    "Ai ¡ª ¡ª Big bro Dao, I''ll be angry if you''re like this. Even if Zhentian comes back, he''ll be angry. Zhentian specifically told me to cook it today so that you can bring it back to Little Xue''er ¡­" What''s more, even Zhentian and I don''t eat this ¡­ "Take it back, ah ¡­" But the man''s face contorted with displeasure.


    "Alright ¡­" Aiya, Xue''er is so lucky. So many aunts and uncles like him ¡­ "Ai, alright then. I''ll be going back first. The two of them are still waiting for dinner ¡­"


    "En, then I won''t send second brother off ¡­"


    "You''re busy ¡­" "I come every day ¡­"


    "Brother Dao, remember to bring his father and son over for a reunion dinner early tomorrow. Ah ¡ª" Lady Ying put down her broom and ran towards the entrance to call out to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Okay!" Lin Xuanzi answered from afar.


    In the time it took for half a cup of tea to brew, Yang Chentian helped Ma Zhongyi deliver the water jar used to slaughter pigs. This gift was then given to Ma Zhongyi for another drink. With great difficulty, he could only keep two of them. Seeing that it was already late and he had a lot of things to take care of at home, he immediately got up and took his leave.


    As the last rays of the evening sun shone on the small town, which was filled with a strong festive atmosphere, the sky above the mountain was illuminated a fiery red.


    Yang Zhentian walked home drunk, humming a little tune as he walked, "Watch me ride my horse, wave my saber, gallop across the battlefield, and lose my courage..." YongShi Liufang... "Ahh ~ ahh," in a moment, he arrived at the entrance of his own courtyard.


    "Sigh, Yinzi ¡­" "Ying?" Hm? "Can''t you hear me?" Yang Chentian held the door and called out a few times, but no one responded. "The room is brightly lit." "This person is also ¡­" He took one step at a time and entered the house.


    Just as he took two steps, Yang Chentian was shocked by instinct. He felt a cold wind blowing around him.


    Not the winter wind. His many years of experience in the martial arts world had made Yang Chentian wake up, and more than half of the wine had been awoken.


    Without looking back, he could see the shadows cast on the ground by the light from the outer door on both sides of him. Four shadows. Yang Chentian slowly turned his head, and saw four men in black behind him ¡ª ¡ª a black bamboo hat, black gauze covering the edges of the bamboo hat, and a black cloth covering the face beneath the gauze. They were all dressed in black, and only had a pair of eyes emitting a cold glow through the black cloth, it was even colder than the cold wind by ten times. Each held a black lantern covered with a black cloth in his left hand.


    Then the sound of footsteps came from the house. Two men in black slowly walked out. Then he saw Mrs. Ying. Lady Ying''s hands were tied behind her back while another man in black pushed her out by her neck. The two of them had the same black cloth wrapped around their heads and faces. One of them had his left hand behind his back, while the other held a steel fan in his right hand ¨C a cold, black iron fan. The one behind him had a black knife hanging from his waist. However, the blade seemed to be broken!


    "Who are you people?! "Quickly put down my wife!" Yang Chentian saw that his husband was tied up, while the Lady Ying seemed to be speechless. Her mouth was wide open as she helplessly looked at Yang Chentian, her eyes seemed to be telling him to leave quickly! Yang Chentian felt as if a knife was being twisted inside his heart. At this moment, he was completely awake. He raised his right hand to grab the Zhanmadao beside him.


    "Quickly put it down! "Who the hell are you people?" "How did the Zhen Yuan Escort Office offend you all?" Yang Chentian was extremely excited. Ever since he had started his own sect, he had relied on his martial arts and mannerisms to be a reputable figure in the martial arts world. No one had dared to come to his house and cause trouble so blatantly. He was furious.


    "Haha ¡­" So you''re Yang Dashi... Un, I have heard a lot about you ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­" The black clothed man in front held onto his iron fan as he slowly walked towards Yang Zhentian. "A pair of eyes stared at him coldly." Brother Yang, there is no need to panic. This little brother came here to ask Brother Yang about some matters ¡­ "Haha ¡­" He casually swung it towards Yang Chentian''s shoulder.


    "Quickly put down my wife, what''s wrong? Is there anyone here who would want to know?" I don''t know any of you, but you''re actually covering your faces. I presume you are a shady junior! " Yang Chentian retreated and roared again.


    "En!" Just as he finished speaking, he heard a muffled groan from behind him, followed by the sound of metal striking metal.


    The man in black waved his left hand behind Yang Chentian, then turned his head and signaled to the man in black with the sabre. A black light flashed in the black-clothed man''s hands, and he patted Lady Ying''s back again. Lady Ying moved, and as her hands struggled, the rope snapped. "Heaven Shaking!" A loud shout was heard. He ran towards Yang Chentian, but the man in black reached out his hand and dragged Lady Ying back.


    "Who the hell are you people!? "What do you want!?" Seeing that his wife was fine for the time being, Yang Chentian felt a lot more at ease. He immediately questioned the black clothed man in front of him.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Yang brothers were also well-known figures in the martial arts world, and they were even more knowledgeable ¡­ Indeed, this little brother only wants to ask Brother Yang about a few things, as long as I''m done, this little brother will immediately leave. It''s the new year, so little brother has to hurry back to prepare dinner ¡­ "Haha ¡­" However, the man in black was neither fast nor slow.


    "What do you want to know? Ah? "Hurry up and say it, then leave immediately!" Yang Zhen''s weather was bad.


    "Haha ¡­" Brother Yang is indeed a straightforward person! Little brother likes it... I like it! "Haha ¡­" A steel fan was placed in the palm of his hand.


    "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it! "Don''t be so silly!"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Sure, sure... "As expected of the Yang brothers ¡­" "Yeah, actually it''s a very simple matter, I just need to ask Brother Yang about a person ¡­"


    "Who is it?"


    "You know an old man in his fifties with a child of about ten ¡­ Brother Yang, you should have met him before, right? " The man in black stared coldly at Yang Chentian.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Unexpectedly, Yang Chentian heard this and laughed.


    "Hmm? Brother Yang, why are you laughing so loudly? " The black clothed man couldn''t help but be slightly startled.


    "I say, this brother here is an old man in his fifties with a ten-year old child. Our Nanping Town has at least twenty children! "Uncle Li from the east, ah, Uncle Liu from the south, Uncle Liu from the north ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" "Enough, enough ¡­" The man in black also laughed when he heard this, "The old man I wanted to find is surnamed Lin, and his name is Lin Xuanzi ¡­ I presume Brother Yang should have some impression of it? "


    As soon as he heard Brother Blade''s name was mentioned, he couldn''t help but be shocked. However, in the end, he was still a veteran and did not seem to care about it at the moment.


    "Surnamed Lin?" Lin Xuanzi? We really don''t have anyone with the surname Lin here ¡­ "I think we''ve found the wrong place. If we can''t find somewhere else, we might have a clue ¡­" Yang Chentian suddenly became friendly. He scratched the back of his head with his left hand as if he was deep in thought. The corners of his eyes, however, were constantly paying attention to his madam''s situation.


    Hahahaha ¡­" Brother Yang, please think carefully ¡­ Maybe some things are too far apart, so it''s normal for me to not be able to remember them all at once ¡­ Think about it... Ah ¡­ I still have some time... "Ahh!" "The man in black wore a strange expression on his face, but he still maintained his composure.


    At this time, Yang Chentian had already confirmed that these black clothed people were not ordinary people, they were definitely extraordinary people. At this moment, he was thinking of a plan to deal with the enemy. And the man in black seemed to be able to see through his thoughts! She actually wore a mysterious smile, but didn''t say anything.


    A terrible atmosphere was spreading.


    "Sigh, I have indeed not. "You can ask the neighbors, and I promise they won''t ¡­" As he spoke, his right hand tightened.


    At this moment, Yang Chentian made a mistake in his heart, a huge mistake! He saw that the man in black was so close to him, and seemed to be caught off guard. Judging from the situation, this person should be in the lead of these people. Thus, he wanted to turn the situation around. The best way to turn the situation was to subdue the person in front of him.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Brother Yang, you should be a smart person, why are you so stubborn?" The man in black shook his head at the door, and a black broken blade was placed under Mrs. Ying''s chin. There was a cold glint in the light.


    "Go to hell!" Yang Zhen bellowed as the weather was extremely cold. The saber in his right hand swirled up a gust of cold wind, fiercely chopping at the three feet tall man in black.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "What a pity, what a pity ¡­" The black clothed man laughed, his laughter bone-chilling. Although the Zhanmadao was fast, and was about to cut his neck in half, the black clothed man lightly waved his right hand, "Dang ¡ª"


    Yang Chentian felt as if his sabre was chopping on a big rock, followed by a huge force coming from the sabre''s body. "Pu" The sabre left his hand and stabbed into the ground two feet away from the man in black. However, the black clothed man waved his left hand towards the door, a cold light flashed, and Yang Chentian saw a blood arrow shooting out from his wife''s neck! Before she could utter a word, the madame collapsed. Only his eyes were wide open as he looked at Yang Chentian, filled with reluctance ¡­


    "You bastards! We have no enmity with you, so why did you do such a vicious thing ¡­ "


    The moment he saw his own wife fall, Yang Chentian went crazy. He was now a wild beast! He grabbed a sword and rushed towards the man in black who had killed his wife.


    He was still three steps away from the man in black. Just three steps was enough for Yang Chentian to feel as if his sword could see through the man in black''s chest.


    However, he only saw a streak of cold light flying towards him. Instinctively, he raised his sword and swung it towards the shadow. Wherever the sword passed, the shadow was nowhere to be seen. Then, he felt his left shoulder go numb and he was unable to take another step forward. A black blade had already pierced through his shoulder blade, all that was seen was a black hilt! And then he felt his body become numb. Blood gushed out, and a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout his body. The blade returned to Black Robe''s hand. He could clearly see a huge drop of blood sliding down the blade.


    "Haha ¡­" I say, Brother Yang, you don''t seem like an impulsive person ¡­ I didn''t expect her to be so hot-tempered ¡­ Sigh, let''s think about it a little more. Ah, those that think of it, we will immediately leave. From now on, we will no longer disturb Brother Yang, ah ¡­ "How is it?" The man in black patted his iron fan as he stood beside Yang Chentian, quietly watching his painful expression.


    "Go to hell! You bastards! You will never be reborn! F * ck your entire family! " At this moment, Yang Chentian no longer had any strength left. His body was already half dyed red, but anger still assaulted his heart. He could only curse angrily.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya ¡­ "What a pity ¡­" The man in black turned around. With a turn of his left hand, he held the saber in his hand, as if he was admiring it.


    "Have you thought it through clearly? Brother Yang ¡­" The black clothed man''s tone was very light.


    "Consider your eighteen generations of ancestors! "I ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, Yang Chentian saw a flash of white light, and his body flew up. At this moment, his sabre had pierced through his chest. In his mind, there was only one image. He saw himself and his wife flying in the blue sky with white clouds floating around them. It was very beautiful ¡­


    "Brother!"


    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!" ¡ª an angry roar! Just as the black clothed man''s knife pierced through Yang Chentian''s chest, he heard a loud roar, and four muffled groans. Before he could turn his head around, he saw a flash of light coming from the opposite wall, and then his own black cloth started to flutter, as a surprised look flashed across his eyes.


    While he was spinning in the air, he saw the four men in black outside the door fall to the ground, while their four heads rolled to the corner of the door! At that moment, he had never been so shocked in his life before! His two brothers'' best four assistants were already decapitated with just a "hmm". He couldn''t believe it! There was still a hidden dragon inside!


    He clearly saw a black shadow appear at the entrance like a ghost, and clearly heard that loud shout. At the same time, he clearly saw a dazzling black light wave out from his hands, and before he could even cry out, the dazzling light flashed behind his four brothers, and then clearly saw the four of them fall down. A wave of blood sword threw their heads up a foot, and then fell to the ground!


    Only now did the man in black on top of the wall see the ghost clearly: it was the same age as him, dressed in green. The originally handsome face had now become distorted and terrifying due to his anger. However, when he saw the blade in his hand, a bright light flashed in his eyes. A black blade about three feet long, with two crescent moons at its ends!


    The person who came was Lin Xuanzi!


    Didn''t Lin Xuanzi just go back? It turned out that when he was halfway up the mountain, he suddenly remembered that there was no incense inside the cave. Tomorrow, he had to give incense to his sister-in-law, so he decided to just go back to the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office" to get it. He turned around and walked towards the cave entrance. After walking for a few steps, he still felt that they should take it back since it would be too late if they were to drink tomorrow and forget about it. He then immediately rushed back to the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office".


    When they arrived at the intersection of the town, they felt that their eyes were jumping up and down, so they put their small intestine at the intersection and rushed over to Huang Bo''s house. When they were about ten feet away from the gate, they heard Brother Yang scolding them and knew that something was wrong. When he rushed into the yard from outside, he saw his brother nailed to the wall by a knife. He panicked and saw the four men in black at the entrance. He took out his "Blood Ringed Saber" and furiously swept it in front of him.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi saw that his brother had been nailed to the wall and had died! His heart felt like it was going to split open, and when he found that his sister-in-law was lying at the door, he wished he were dead! His eyes were bloodshot and he had gone insane!


    Lin Xuanzi glanced at the Yang brothers in despair. He then slowly turned around.


    Two men in black.


    When he saw the iron fan and the broken blade, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes suddenly seemed as if they were about to spew out fire. His entire face turned extremely terrifying! The two men in black were still shocked. They looked at each other and the man in black at the door started to move towards where the man in black was standing.


    "Bastard!" "Today, if I don''t let you pay with your blood, I, Lin Xuanzi, swear that I will not be a human, and that I will hand over my head!" Lin Xuanzi was already going crazy. In all these years, he had never scolded or been angry like this! At this moment, there was nothing that could be stopped, absolutely nothing!


    It let out a long howl, filled with grief and hatred! Lin Xuanzi had already leapt more than thirty feet high into the air. The "Blood Rings Saber" in his right hand spun rapidly and suddenly turned into tens of thousands of rays of light!


    When the black-clothed man on the wall heard the three words "Lin Xuanzi", his eyes flashed with surprise. He did not expect that the person he was looking for would deliver himself to his doorstep. But at this moment, he no longer dared to laugh. His eyes were full of surprise!


    "Buddhist Illumination ¡ª ¡ª!" "Die, you bastard!" The voice was like a clap of thunder, as Lin Xuanzi brought a burst of light with him as he charged towards the top of the wall. He did not expect Lin Xuanzi to use his own creation of the "Fifteenth Sisters of the Child", the fourteenth form, "Dazzling Buddhist Light"! Looking at his expression, he had already used 120% of his strength. He only wanted to tear his opponent into pieces!


    The black-clothed man at the top of the wall clearly saw a cold ray of light flying towards him. The surprise in his eyes immediately turned into panic, and he heard a voice from below the wall, "Big Brother!" "Be careful ¡ª ¡ª" The black clothed man flipped over the wall, hurriedly twirling around one Zhang and falling out of the wall. The black clothed man saw the light pouring down the wall like a waterfall, and he himself was also within attack range, immediately becoming alarmed, pointing his foot at the wall and shooting towards the opposite wall! Wherever the saber light passed, the wooden stake in the house gave off three cracking sounds before the entire roof fell apart. Soon, the inside of the house was set ablaze by firewood!


    If you want to run ¡ª you have to die! ¡ª Southgate!" "Die ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi saw the black clothed man leap out of the wall. As the blade flashed, he twisted his feet in the air and shot towards the black clothed man with the iron fan. His right hand spun and the blade in his hand slashed straight towards the black clothed man''s chest, his figure moving as fast as lightning!


    Just as the man in black landed, he heard Lin Xuanzi call out his name. Surprisingly, a black light flashed and appeared in front of him. The man in black was Master Diao of the Southern Palace! The other was'' Silver Swallow Plum Blades'', the Wind Slaughtering City. The Wind Slaying City would never have thought that their four most capable men would already have their heads lying on the ground before they even knew how they died! It surprised him! Until now, they didn''t even have the chance to fight back! It was impossible! What a terrifying blade!


    However, what was even more shocking was that NanGong Cheng didn''t dodge the incoming light. He squatted down and fanned his right hand towards the light ¡­


    "Zheng ¨C" A melodious dragon cry rang out, and the "Blood Rings Blades of Mother and Child" glinted with a purple, dazzling light, passing through the iron fan. Under the sharp light, the despairing expression in the eyes of the Southern Palace could clearly be seen ¡­ " "Die!" NanGong Cheng shut his eyes in despair ¡­


    "Be careful!" "Big brother!" Tu Feng City''s despairing cries rang out from the other side as well!


    "Clang!" After a long roar, Lin Xuanzi''s blade suddenly changed its direction and stabbed towards the ground two feet away from South Palace City!


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked! Because he clearly saw that his blade was about to pierce through the Southern Palace! However, he suddenly saw a pair of hands reaching over, a pair of blood-red hands! The blood-red finger knocked on the blade, and an earth-shattering force came from the blade! Next, he saw the blood-red hands slapping down towards his head!


    Lin Xuanzi was once again astonished. He immediately sheathed his saber and slashed at the top of his head. He then cut off his legs and hastily retreated backwards.


    Good agility ¡ª haha!" A devilish laugh rang out, only to see those two hands suddenly disappearing under the glow of his saber! Unknowingly, it had already struck towards his chest! It was even more surprising! With a twist of his arm, he turned around and fell towards the wall! He was one step too slow! Lin Xuanzi saw a pair of blood-red hands solidly pat his left chest as his body flew straight towards the wall!


    "Boom!" Lin Xuanzi only felt a wave of dizziness as he immediately leaped. However, he suddenly discovered that there was no movement at all! Then, he felt breathless and used his sword to support his body, preventing himself from sitting down.


    "Master! "Master!"


    "Humph!"


    Lin Xuanzi saw an old man, about sixty years old. He wore a grey robe, had an eight inch white beard, five inch white eyebrows, and blood-red hands. His ten fingers had two inch long fingernails, which were also blood-red! It was none other than one of the five wonders of the martial arts world, "Ancestor Bai Shan".


    It turned out that Southern Palace had asked "The Beggar" Liu Qijian to ask about Lin Xuanzi''s whereabouts. He never expected that he would find out about the black shadow outside the window of the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office" that night.


    Since there were not many people left to deal with them this time, Tu Cheng only brought four, but they were the four most capable ones. For the sake of safety, however, Southern Palace once again requested the help of their teacher, ''Grandmaster Bai Shan'', and ''Grandmaster Bai Shan'', to set off half a day later. Just as Lin Xuanzi was about to take his revenge, the sudden arrival of ''Ancestor Bai Shan'' not only saved his enemy''s life, but also injured him. He could not help but feel depressed and frustrated. This was heaven''s will!


    Upon seeing their Master''s arrival, the two Senior Brothers from the Southern Palace immediately became enlivened! When he saw that Lin Xuanzi had already fallen for his master''s "Great Blood Demon Art", he became even more excited! His eyes were staring straight at the blade in Lin Xuanzi''s hand as he slowly walked towards him ¡­


    Lin Xuanzi tried his best to get up, but as he exerted more strength, he could feel that his vital energy and blood were unstable. Furthermore, his entire body felt colder and colder. Not only did his body begin to tremble!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Young man, you''re quite skilled, I assume you''re the disciple of Immortal Carefree. "Haha ¡­" Patriarch White Mountain laughed loudly. "You are already under my ''Blood Demon Great Art''. The more you circulate your energy, the faster you will die ¡­" Right now, do you feel extremely cold? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi only felt his body slowly lose consciousness. He stared blankly as Southern Palace city slowly walked towards him. As he clapped his iron fan, his eyes began to blur. At this moment, he thought of Little Snow, his master, and he thought of how a single tear fell from the corner of his eye before they had even eaten ¡­


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Nangong could not help but laugh, "The heavens have eyes! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡­" He then slowly bent down and extended his left hand towards Lin Xuanzi''s hand ¡­ "


    "Disciple, be careful!" Hearing his Master''s shout of alarm! NanGong City felt a cold light brush his side, and the blade in Lin Xuanzi''s hand had already disappeared!


    Then, he felt his body being lifted up as he flew backwards in a hurry. A cold light flashed and blood sprayed out from his right arm!


    In a state of shock, he saw a white-clothed old man holding a saber, standing in front of Lin Xuanzi!


    It was none other than the "Unfettered Immortal Ascension"!


    So it turned out that it had been a long time since Lin Xuanzi had returned, and it was deeply puzzled. As for Lin Hongxue, she also said that her grandpa would "fly" her out for a while, so "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" conveniently brought Little Snow to the top of Green Edge Cliff to see if Lin Xuanzi had returned. He had just reached the top of the mountain when the "Carefree Immortal" suddenly saw that the town was ablaze with flames. He told Little Snow to wait at the top of the mountain for a while before leaving on her own. He arrived as fast as the wind, only to discover that he had arrived too late, and that his disciple had been viciously attacked. Infuriated! He happened to see Southern Palace City pummeling towards Lin Xuanzi, so he immediately used "Unfettered Steps" to snatch the sabre first and threw it towards Southern Palace City. Fortunately, "Ancestor Bai Shan" saved him in time, otherwise, Southern Palace City would have died! Even so, his right arm was still injured by the blade!


    "Ancestor Bai Shan!" When he saw this old man appear so suddenly, he was greatly surprised! What was even more surprising was that with the saber in his hand, the situation was terrible. He had tried his best to save his disciple, but he was still not as fast as her! His heart was shocked!


    Seeing Nangong''s pained expression, he shouted, "Wind City, let''s go!" With that, he waved his right hand and carried the Southern Palace as if he was flying. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the night.


    The "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" did not pursue, but was very worried about Lin Xuanzi''s injuries. He kept his knife and held up Lin Xuanzi, his face slightly changed. He immediately picked up Lin Xuanzi, turned around and saw the corpses of Yang Zhentian and Madam. He picked up a stone from the ground and threw it towards the house across the street. He then carried Lin Xuanzi and flew towards the peak of the mountain ¡­ After a while, the sound of "Fire ¡ª Save the ¡ª" came from the town.

 C19

    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Large - Bie-... Woo woo ¡­ * "Big ¡­ Bo ¡­"


    The mournful wail made this new year seem even more sorrowful. From afar, he could still hear the sounds of firecrackers.


    Little Red Snow had been crying for an entire two hours!


    From the moment his grandfather rushed back to the cave with an anxious expression on his face, he knew that something had happened to his uncle. Then he saw his uncle, who was still covered in cold sweat, lying unconscious with a pale face, looking much older than before. Little Red Snow didn''t know what was going on, her heart was just anxious. He couldn''t lose his uncle. He only had one relative, even if he had a grandfather.


    At this moment, Little Red Snow was squatting on the floor in front of them. She cried as she turned her head to look into the house, and then she moved softly to the side of the door, carefully looking inside. She covered her mouth with one hand, and wiped her tears with the other. Crying for a while, then going to the door to look around, then coming back and crying again ¡­ It had been going on for two hours!


    Inside the house, his grandfather was trying his best to save his uncle.


    The moment the "Carefree Immortal" carried Lin Xuanzi back to the bed, he knew from the old man''s sad face that Lin Xuanzi''s injuries were not light.


    This was because the "Carefree Immortal Monarch" had discovered that besides Lin Xuanzi''s slightly beating heart, the flow of his blood had almost stopped! This greatly shocked him! He never thought that he would be called Blood Demon. Greater. Dharma was extremely yin and venomous! It could freeze a person''s blood in an instant! If it were not for Lin Xuanzi''s vigorous internal energy, he would not have been able to turn the situation around.


    "The Carefree Immortal!" As soon as he lifted Lin Xuanzi up, he struck his palm towards Bai Wuchen above his head, and a huge force slowly flowed out from Lin Xuanzi''s body. However, what surprised the "carefree immortal elder" was that when the blood flow reached his heart, he was no longer able to move forward, because the flow of his blood had stopped, and all his meridians could no longer be opened!


    Regardless of whether or not you possess peerless martial arts skills, the "carefree immortal elder" also felt that there was nothing he could do at the moment. In his desperation, he thought of hurriedly protecting his heart, because that was the only place where there was life. However, it was obvious that the blood couldn''t flow to his heart, which meant that his life was over.


    For the first time ever, beads of bean-like sweat appeared on "Carefree Immortal" ''s forehead. Even when facing the "Six Monsters of Black Mountain", he did not sweat. Never!


    A pair of palms pressed down on Lin Xuanzi''s chest. An extremely powerful force began to enter Lin Xuanzi''s chest. It was the "Flipping Cloud Palm!" The Flipping Cloud Palm itself was to use the inner force of the Supreme Yang to displace the enemy''s meridians, causing them to change their direction of movement, thus causing them to lose all their skills. It was originally meant to be a trash palm technique, but now it actually allowed him to see a slim chance of survival! With his superior inner force, he could clearly feel that Lin Xuanzi''s heartbeat was gradually increasing, to the point that it could occasionally reach a normal state! This discovery made him extremely happy! Immediately, he concentrated and calmed his Qi, letting his Qi flow continuously in Lin Xuanzi''s heart. One point, another point, Lin Xuanzi''s heart began to heat up within five inches of his chest, restoring his normal body temperature!


    The "Carefree Immortal" shut his eyes tightly as white mist coiled around his head. Drops of sweat were dripping down from the top of his head, but he didn''t seem to feel anything at all.


    "Xue''er! ¡ª ¡ª Hot water! "Quick ¡­"


    Little Snow, who was crying outside, suddenly heard her grandfather''s call. She immediately ran to the door and wiped her sleeves with all her might.


    "Hurry up and fetch a basin of hot water!"


    "Ok." He quickly ran outside and brought a basin of hot water.


    "Take two pieces of cloth and immediately cover the palm of uncle''s feet!"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" The little guy looked around but didn''t find a handkerchief. He took off his clothes, tore off his sleeves, soaked them in water and immediately covered the palm of his uncle''s foot. His eyes were fixated on his uncle''s face. When she saw her eyes reddened and she was about to cry again, she did not want to disturb her grandfather and tightly shut her small mouth. She could only restrain herself from crying as she continued to sob. But his eyes were swollen...


    "Once it''s cold, it''ll immediately turn hot ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" The moment the little guy heard this, she immediately soaked the cloth in the hot water and then covered it again. However, she felt that the water in the basin wasn''t hot enough. He rolled his eyes and wrapped the cloth around his uncle''s feet. Then, he carried the basin out of the room. He immediately ran to the stove to add firewood. He couldn''t hold it in anymore, so he started crying again. As he wiped the water on the pot, he stood up to check the temperature. When he saw the heat, he immediately ran into the room and covered his uncle''s feet with the cloth.


    Two hours... Four hours ¡­ Six hours ¡­


    "Little Red Snow had already made thirteen fires, carried thirteen basins of water, and shed tears sixty times." The Carefree Immortal was also completely drenched!


    Suddenly, Little Red Snow felt the foot she was holding onto move! He thought it was just his imagination, so he wiped his tears away and stared at his uncle''s feet. He could clearly see his thumb move! He still couldn''t believe it, thinking that his own hand had touched it. The little guy wrapped the cloth around his feet, exposing his uncle''s toes. He put his hands down and stared... It moved again! Now he could see it clearly! Xiao Xiao''s face contorted in excitement, her mouth curled up and she almost cried again ¡­


    "Big ¡ª ¡ª" When he raised his head and saw his grandfather, he hurriedly covered his mouth and did not let out a cry.


    His hands kept moving up and down, changing the cloth more frequently ¡­


    Only the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" knew of all of this. Even though he was sweating profusely, he knew that his zhenqi had started to flow in Lin Xuanzi''s body. Even though it was still not smooth, he knew that it was enough. His face relaxed a lot! He was even more careful. He had completely forgotten about everything else!


    It turned out that while protecting Lin Xuanzi''s heart, Little Red Snow was slowly "squeezing" Lin Xuanzi''s tendons bit by bit. Little Red Snow used hot water to cover the palm of Lin Xuanzi''s foot, stimulating all of the major acupoints in her body to expand the pores on her body. Under the high temperature, Lin Xuanzi''s feet began to sweat! The blood also began to slowly flow around the soles of his feet. In addition to the "Carefree Immortal" ''s incomparably vigorous internal energy, after several hours of continuous delivery, the sinister poison in Lin Xuanzi''s body was actually being slowly pressured into the palms of his feet, and then the hot cloth that was being covered was being sucked out bit by bit! Although there were still many that had yet to be discharged, Lin Xuanzi''s blood had already started to flow throughout his body, and his zhenqi had begun to flow through his meridians!


    Lin Xuanzi''s face was clearly turning rosy, and his breathing was also starting to become normal!


    As Little Red Snow saw this, she was extremely excited! His small face would smile for a while, then it would cry again. His eyes never left his uncle''s body. His hand was changing faster and faster. Uncle, wake up! Wake up, quick!


    At the foot of the mountain outside the cave, the sound of an intense firecracker could be heard! New Year has arrived...


    At this time, the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" waved his hands, and He Shi let out a long sigh. He slowly opened his eyes ¡­ He had indeed aged quite a bit.


    "Ai ¡­" Grandson... "Change the blanket and put it on uncle ¡­" The voice seemed to lose its energy. However, his face was filled with excitement.


    The two of them had yet to make any progress.


    "Ok!" Little Red Snow immediately ran out.


    "Grandfather ¡­" Eldest Uncle, he ¡ª? " The little guy ran to the door and turned around to ask his grandfather.


    "Haha ¡ª Aiya, First Uncle''s luck is good. Although the sinister poison has not been completely expelled, there is no longer any great obstacle ¡­" If Grandpa continues to treat her for a few more days, she will definitely be fine ¡­ "Sigh ¡­" The Carefree Immortal slowly got out of bed and carried the basin outside. He was too tired.


    When Little Red Snow heard her grandfather''s words, her face became as bright as the sun. She ran to the room next door to take a blanket and covered Uncle''s face, and looking at Uncle''s face that was already as red as usual, the little fellow laid down next to Uncle''s bed, holding Uncle''s hand and crying ¡­


    "Unfettered Immortal Elder" was washing his face outside while shaking his head and sighing ¡­


    Niu Yang Yamen.


    Qin Gang''s entire body trembled as his hands continuously cupped his mouth.


    "Is he - is he all right? Which one is it? Knife to knife handle... Master... "We''re hurt!?" Ah Bao stared at Qin Gang with his cross-eyed eyes. From time to time, he would tiptoe back towards the room''s window.


    "Ouch!" The room was immediately filled with a painful groan.


    "Master Diao ¡ª are you alright?" Qin Gang was shocked. He immediately turned around and ran towards the house with Ah Bao following closely behind.


    "None of your business! ¡ª Ouch!" Three steps later, there was an angry roar from the room. The two of them quickly tiptoed back to the main entrance.


    "This kai ¡­" Master... So big today... "Big temper ¡­" Ah Bao whispered dejectedly.


    "Shh!" Qin Gang immediately stopped A-Bao from speaking. He tilted his head and peeked inside.


    There was a large brazier in the living room.


    "Master Cai, you''re lying on a rattan chair, bare-handed on the table beside you, occasionally calling out to me." The Hundred Mountain Grandmaster was helping him apply the medicine. Meanwhile, the Wind Slaughtering City was sitting next to the brazier with a nervous expression on their faces. From time to time, they would glance towards Master Diao.


    "..." Don''t let me see him again! "Aiyo!" Master Diao''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "Humph!" "It is best that you keep your hands before you continue ¡ª" ''ancestor Bai Shan'' snorted in anger. " Didn''t you say that it wouldn''t be too late to take action when this old man arrives? He was always trying to be brave! "Serves you right ¡­"


    "Really?!" Master? "Is my hand really that serious?!" Hearing his master''s words, Master Diao immediately panicked.


    "My muscles and bones are already injured ¡­ Let''s see how effective this'' Soul Restoration Ointment of mine ''is ¡­" Ancestor Bai Shan expressionlessly said.


    "En, hehe, of course the effects of Master''s medicine are very good ¡ª ¡ª Ai ¡­ ¡­"


    "Humph! ¡ª I was hoping that this medicine would have no effect ¡ª"


    "Ugh ~"


    "That blade is too scary!" Tu Feng City''s face twitched as he watched Master Diao''s iron fan in a daze. His eyes were filled with fear and fury.


    "I didn''t expect Lin Xuanzi to still be alive!" She actually jumped off the cliff and survived ¡­ Hehe ¡­ Humph ¡­ "Haha ¡­" "But Master Diao laughed like a madman." "Fine, but I saw that legendary blade ¡­"


    "Still trying to be brave!" "My life was almost lost on that blade!" Ancestor Bai Shan slammed the lid on the porcelain bottle in his hand, then sat down on a nearby chair and picked up a cup of tea.


    "Next time, I''ll definitely tear him into a thousand pieces!" Thinking about his four brothers who had followed him for close to ten years, he gnashed his teeth.


    "Haha, that ''Lin Xuanzi'' guy, I think he should be buried in the ground by now!" ''Ancestor Bai Shan'' stroked his beard and laughed out loud with a complacent expression.


    "It can''t be, right? ¡ª ¡ª Master ¡­" As if the pain in his arm had lessened, he turned around and took a sip of his tea with his right hand.


    "I can clearly see that you, my master, just gave him a palm."


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The ''ancestor Bai Shan'' once again burst into laughter when he heard this. "This old man''s Blood Demon Grand Magic. However, due to the extreme yin and poison, the blood would stop flowing very quickly after the palm hit. His entire body turned cold, and he eventually suffocated to death ¡­ "Haha ¡­", "Not to mention that this old man has already used eighty percent of his power with that palm strike, and it''s even hitting his chest, no matter what kind of immortal elder he is, he won''t be able to reverse the situation! "Haha ¡­" Patriarch White Mountain was extremely proud.


    Ah!" So it turned out that his master''s Blood Demon Grand Magic ¡­ Is his magic so powerful? " Master Diao''s face was filled with surprise and joy.


    "Ai, Master still doesn''t give such a strong martial arts to your disciple, right? "Second brother ¡­" Master Diao picked up a cup of tea and carelessly said, as if blaming his master for not teaching martial arts, and even pulled his junior brother in.


    "Heh heh ¡ª Mm ¡­" When Tu Feng City heard his senior brother''s words, they looked at their master with wooden smiles on their faces, but didn''t say anything.


    "Uh-huh! "I say, Gong Cheng, you did a good job as a county magistrate. I just don''t understand why you''re so keen on martial arts. What''s with the saber and the scripture?" "Ah, in the future, I will no longer help you with these random things." Patriarch Bai Shan seemed to be in a sullen mood.


    "Sigh... Master, please don''t be angry ¡­" "I am only thinking for Master. If you had taught your disciple, that brat would have already died in our hands that day. I will not trouble you to come out ¡­" As he sipped his tea, a strange look flashed across his eyes.


    The ''ancestor Bai Shan'' no longer paid any attention to him and instead drank his tea.


    The sound of clothes fluttering passed by stopped outside the door in a split-second, followed by three claps of applause.


    "Spirit Serpent ¡ª what is it?!" When the city heard the sound, it immediately turned towards the window.


    "Your Eunuch invites Commander Tu!" "The eunuch also said ¡ª"


    "What else?"


    "Eunuch also invites Ninth Master to come along."


    The Wind Slaying City was stunned, Master Diao was even more surprised, the tea in his hand was placed on the table.


    "Mm, got it. Go back, we''ll be there shortly! "


    "Yes!" A shadow flashed outside the window.


    "When did this eunuch get to Kaifeng?" What''s the matter now? " Master Diao knocked on the table. After a moment of thought, he frowned.


    "Alright, this old man should leave as well ¡­" Patriarch White Mountain stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Ai, master, why don''t you stay for a few more days, it''s snowing heavily ¡­" Master Diao also stood up, urging Master to stay.


    "Hmph! Another day and I will be infuriated ¡­" "Wind City!" "Grandmaster Bai Shan" turned around and called for the Piercing Wind City.


    "Ah, Master ¡ª" Tu Feng Cheng stepped forward, "Take this and let Gong Cheng use it three times a day ¡­" "Watch ¡­" Ancestor Bai Shan handed the porcelain bottle in his hand to Tu Feng City.


    "Understood, Master." Tu Feng took the medicine and opened the door for his Master. A gust of cold wind immediately swept in. Master Diao couldn''t help but shudder.


    Kaifeng City has a square garden occupied by thousands of high - walled courtyard.


    The wall was at least a hundred feet high, but the surrounding area was airtight. Aside from the heavily guarded drawbridge door in the east wall and the rows of round holes the size of small birds that opened a few feet above the ground, there was absolutely no room for a window.


    From the outside, it looked like a city.


    In fact, it was a prison! It was also a branch of Embroidered Uniform that was opening its seal!


    After passing through the suspension bridge, ten rows of round holes were revealed above the forty feet high, six feet wide, and a foot thick arched metal door. If you try to force your way through, you will only attract a horde of roaches from the hole that will fly towards you like locusts.


    As he entered the wall, a sinister feeling spread throughout his body. Entering from the right was a large hall, where there were all sorts of torture devices. In the middle, there was a few stoves that were as big as big ones, spewing out flames. Rows of ''rooms'' were lined up beside the lobby. The rooms were made from fist-sized iron fences and were extremely sturdy. There were at least 300 of them on each side! There were five to ten people in each cell, all of whom had been captured as "traitors" or adulterers. * Murderous felons. At this moment, it was extremely noisy.


    A three-foot-wide, six-foot-tall passageway led through the rows of cells. There was a big oil lamp on both sides of the passage, ten paces apart. After fifty steps, he turned a corner and arrived at a stone staircase. One hundred and thirty-two steps led down the stone steps. Five steps led to a large red door with the word ''Forbidden'' on it. There were four guards with sabers on one side and black cloth covered their heads and faces.


    Outside the door, one could faintly hear the sounds of fighting and screaming coming from inside.


    The door opened and a wave of cold air, accompanied by a thick smell of blood, rushed towards them!


    The sinister room was extremely large. Its circumference was around one hundred and twenty feet. It was very dark. Only the edge of the top wall shot a few beams of light through the round hole, shooting like arrows into the floor below. Two pine oil lamps were hanging on each side of the wall, which were currently being fried.


    The house was divided into two parts. Both sides were separated by a large "iron cage"!


    But there was someone in the cage! The cage on the left was full of kids from six to eight years old, while the one on the right was also filled with teenagers.


    The two children in the cage were doing the same thing. At the center of the square was a circular platform. On the platform were two kids, each holding a sword and knife, desperately trying to kill each other! Each of them was covered in blood and riddled with wounds! However, there was no expression on the child''s face! Other than coldness, there was also coldness in his eyes!


    What a terrifying death warrior!


    After passing through the passageway in the middle of the iron cage, he came across a large iron gate. Ten guards with sabers were standing at the entrance, and their faces were covered with black cloth.


    Entering the door, however, gave off a feeling of elegance. The walls on the left and right were lined with antique furniture. A seven-foot screen made of cinnabar and rosewood stood in the middle of the room. The screen was meticulously carved with exquisite patterns and exquisite cutting techniques. On both sides of the screen, there was another couplet engraved: "The white house is cold, and the pot is full of wine." Behind the screen was an empty space. The two sides of the wall had also turned into black, flat, and green rocks. The walls were also engraved with patterns, and they were painted with silver sand, shining brightly. Opposite him was a large mahogany armchair, covered with snow-white mink, and the edge of the chair was spread out on the floor about four feet away. On each side were four mahogany chairs. A long tea table was placed in the middle.


    The room was also dark, except for the light from the round hole in the wall that fell on the walls or floor, and a big pine oil lamp, five feet in diameter, hung from the roof of the room. There was only silver sand on both sides of the walls. At this moment, it was like a starry sky, giving off a strange atmosphere!


    In the middle of the room, there was a person sitting on an armchair. To be more accurate, he was half lying on the chair. A head of white hair almost reached his shoulders! He was dressed in a black robe, but his clothes were flowing. Strange patterns were embroidered on both sides of his clothes.


    His face was pale! Both his hands were equally pale, his ten fingers were five inches long! It was a horsetail whisk. At this moment, it was as though he had fallen asleep. Closing his eyes. It was only from the rise and fall of his chest that one could tell he was still alive.


    Footsteps stopped at the door.


    "Reporting to the eunuch, the Ninth Master and Tu Yidao have arrived!" After a short pause, a castrated voice sounded from outside the door.


    The chair moved.


    "Hmm... hmph... Come in..." The horsetail whisk shook a little, but did not see the mouth.


    The door creaked, lit up behind the screen, and then went dark again. The footsteps came closer and closer from behind the screen. In the blink of an eye, it stopped in front of the tea table.


    "Ninth Elder greets Eunuch on his thousand years of life ¡­"


    "Wind City congratulates Eunuch on his blessings like the East Sea ¡­"


    The people who came were Master Zhengkai and Slaughtering Wind City.


    Hmm ¡­ hmph ¡­ ahh ¡­ Ninth Elder, do you still remember your father-in-law?" A weak voice sounded and his eyes opened wide. The eyes of a dead fish! Slowly, he stood up from his teacher''s chair, reminding him of a zombie. The horsetail whisk unfurled.


    "Master Nine misses you every moment ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao clasped his hands together, beads of perspiration forming on his forehead. As he moved his left arm, he felt an excruciating pain.


    "Hmmm... Hmmm... Sit -- Go -- Sit -- Go --"


    "Thank you, Eunuch!" Master Diao and Tu Feng City sat down separately on the chairs on both sides.


    "Eunuch came from afar, I think there must be something urgent ¡­" Master Diao said tentatively. Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed.


    "Hmm? Well, is it the new year? This old one came to see Ninth Master, is he not welcome here too?" "Humph... humph..." A glint flashed in the eyes of the dead fish! He gave two weird laughs.


    "Haha, Ninth Master doesn''t dare. "Since Eunuch is so busy opening the seal, Ninth Master must be flattered ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­ Hmmph ¡­ Come on. I just heard that Ninth Master went to Fujian once, so the scenery there must be quite nice ¡­"


    Master Diao was shocked when he heard this. How could this damn eunuch''s news be so quick?


    "Is Ninth Master cursing me in his heart? ¡­" "Hmm... hmph..."


    Master Diao was even more shocked when he heard this.


    "Haha, Eunuch sure knows how to joke around. I can''t even compare to this'' pained ''Eunuch. If you have the guts, you wouldn''t dare scold Eunuch ¡­" "This time, I really did make a trip to Fujian ¡­" Sweat poured down his face, but he didn''t wipe it away.


    "Hmmm... hmmm... I also heard that four generals have been lost... Is that true?" "The history of massacres?"


    "Reporting to eunuch ¡­ Yes... "It''s because of this ¡­" Tu Feng City immediately knelt down on one knee, and sweat began to flow from his forehead as well. Master Diao, on the other hand, took a glance at the Windgamble City without showing any expression.


    "Who has the guts and ability to break four generals in succession under the noses of Ninth Elder and Commander Tu ¡­" "Huh?" His father-in-law didn''t even raise his head as he played with his pale hands.


    "Mm ¡­" This person is very tricky... There''s a very scary one... "The sabre ¡­" The head of the Wind Slaying City was still lowered.


    "Huh?" "There''s even a blade faster than commander Tu ¡­" His hand stopped.


    "Much faster, and ¡­"


    "And what?" He sat up in his chair. Like a ghost.


    "Eunuch, have you ever heard of the legendary ''Blood Rings Knife'' in the martial arts world?" It was Master Diao who continued, "Moreover, the person who wielded the saber was the one who survived the battle of Green Edge Castle ten years ago, Lin Xuanzi!"


    "Humph!" Is that really true?! " The father-in-law suddenly stood up from his chair.


    "Yes, Eunuch. If it wasn''t for the fact that my master was an old man, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have been able to meet Eunuch ¡­" Master Diao supported his left arm with his right hand.


    "En ¡­ if it''s the truth ¡­" With a wave of his hand, six white lines shot out from the whisk in his hand, seeming to shoot towards the screen. The white line glowed faintly as it passed by the tea table, but it suddenly stopped in mid-air! It was as if he had just touched an invisible wall. Following that, he saw the six lines become twisted as if they were blown by the wind. They slowly floated down from where they stopped and landed on the tea table. Master Diao and Tu Feng City were shocked. His eyes fell on the tea table and his mouth was wide open, unable to speak. The six lines on the table turned into a single word ¨C "kill"! Flashes of pale light!


    "Yes! Eunuch!" "Ninth Master must have handled this matter well!" It took a while for Master Diao to come to his senses.


    "Humph ¡ª I don''t want to hear any more nonsense ¡ª I don''t have that much patience ¡­" With a flick of the horsetail whisk, he fell onto the marten plush and closed his eyes as if he was dead.


    "Yes, Eunuch ¡ª" Master Diao clasped his hands. He glanced at the armchair in front of him. A strange look flashed in his eyes.


    He could clearly hear the sounds of fighting and screams coming from next door.


    Outside the wall, the snow was falling harder and harder.


    The sound of firecrackers filled the air. The festive atmosphere of Nanping Town at the foot of the Wu Yi Mountain returned. Everything that had happened a few days ago seemed to have been forgotten.


    Inside the Peach Blossom Cave, Little Red Snow was sitting in front of a stove. She was sweating profusely as she added firewood to the stove. At the same time, she was tiptoeing to check the pot. From time to time, he would stick his head out of the kitchen door and blow on it with his little mouth. His face was black but his tears were still flowing. He took a look inside the pot and then ran into his uncle''s room to have a look before coming back to boil some medicine.


    The Prodigal was sitting on the floor in front of him, pounding at it with a large jug.


    At this moment, the blanket in Lin Xuanzi''s room began to move.


    Then, a pair of eyes slowly opened up ¡­


    Friendship tip: With everyone''s concern, Lin Xuanzi has finally passed the critical period." He said that it was better to be alive than anything else. He also sent a message saying that he was grateful to his master, to Little Snow, to the Yang brothers, and to all the readers and friends who cared about him. He would treasure his life and the people around him more. Therefore, he said that when he fully recovered, he would bring Little Snow out of the world, in return for the zeal and concern of his readers'' friends.

 C20

    "That damn eunuch!"


    Before he could even sit down, Master Diao, with a darkened face, cursed loudly. As soon as Tu Feng City entered, the door closed with a "Pa" sound.


    "Humph!" When he sat down and picked up his tea, he was still angry.


    "There is no need for Big Brother to be angry ¡­" This eunuch doesn''t seem to have much to do today? "Just ask Fujian about this ¡­"


    "Aiya ¡­ I say, second brother, I''m not talking about you. Just look at you, an old man who was castrating a coffin halfway to its end scared you to that extent ¡­" Master Diao complained about the Wind Slaying City kneeling to his father-in-law.


    "Sigh ¡­ These brothers who won''t die. The Hidden Dragon is also one of the brothers that the eunuch thinks highly of ¡­ "It''s all my fault ¡­" Slaughtering Wind City''s scarred face twitched as he stared at the fire in the basin. His hands continuously rubbed against each other.


    "That''s still your credit. Ah, since when did your father-in-law interfere? All you did was train all those kids up from childhood... You don''t get a good look yet... "Humph ¡ª I don''t care about him!" With a clatter, the cup was placed on the table.


    "Ouch!" He didn''t notice that when he made a turn with his left hand, the pain immediately pierced his heart. "F * ck!" He immediately pressed his left arm down with his right hand and cursed loudly.


    "Hey ¡ª is big brother alright?" "Here, take some medicine ¡ª" He took a porcelain bottle from his pocket and handed it to Master Diao.


    "Oh, no, it''s fine ¡ª" Master Diao shook his head, and his eyes narrowed.


    Tu Feng City then stretched out his body and placed the medicine on the table before sitting down again.


    "F * cking Lin Xuanzi ¡ª I must skin him!" Master Diao looked at his left arm, and his anger started to rise. At this moment, he was no longer the ''understanding'' county uncle he was used to.


    "Ai, this eunuch''s intentions have been made clear today. We still have to take action ¡­" At the mention of Lin Xuanzi, Master Diao then remembered the task his father-in-law had given him today. "His eyebrows are furrowed again." "This damned turtle, damn, he really has a lot of things to do!"


    "However, I can see that we''ve suffered serious losses during our trip to Fujian and we''ve alerted the enemy. The enemy must be on alert. It seems that the next step will not be as easy as we thought." Gambling Wind City scratched their coals, "Eh? Listening to his master''s tone, Lin Xuanzi had fallen for his master''s "Blood Demon Grand Magic." ''Dharma '', there''s no one in this world who can save him. If that''s the case, then Lin Xuanzi is already dead ¡­'' That would make it a lot easier for us... "


    "Humph! Ten years ago, didn''t they also think that Lin Xuanzi had died a long time ago!? Hmm, not only are you alive and well, you''ve also hurt me, and a few of my brothers are also yours! ¡ª ¡ª Also, Master only said that, we don''t even know how powerful he is, he''s even planning to bring that treasure into the coffin! ¡ª ¡ª This time, he''s definitely going to die and see the corpse! "No matter where he is, dig him up!" Master Diao sipped his tea, his face turning grim.


    "However, no matter what, I must find a way to obtain that blade ¡­" At the thought of that knife, Master Diao''s eyes lit up, and his left arm did not seem to be in pain.


    "But, didn''t Dao Tian clearly see it in the hands of the Carefree Immortal? After Master injured Lin Xuanzi that day, that old man rushed over, but Master immediately withdrew without exchanging blows with him. That old man''s martial arts must be above Master''s!" Tu Feng City pondered.


    "Humph ¡ª if it wasn''t for that knife, I don''t think it would be that easy. "If Lin Xuanzi hadn''t had that blade, I think he would have become a ghost under our brothers'' control long ago ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao''s eyes were filled with disdain.


    "Indeed. What a terrifying blade! "I can''t believe I can''t interfere!" Tu Feng City seemed to still have some lingering fear in its heart. Dao Ba twitched again.


    "Ah!? "Third brother, how is the situation?" "It''s been so long, but there''s still no news ¡­" Master Diao suddenly remembered something and immediately put down his cup before turning to the Piercing Wind City.


    "Ai, ever since that time, when Lin Xuanzi gave him two palm strikes, I have lost all my martial arts. Since his return, he had been recuperating at his master''s place in Laoshan, but his master had never mentioned this matter. It was not like his third brother hadn''t come to visit, nor did he send a message. Besides, you also know Master''s temper, so I don''t dare to ask. Even if he asked a hundred times, it would still be useless ¡­ "So third brother''s situation is still unknown ¡­" Tu Feng City raised its head and looked at Master Diao.


    "Ah, Master!" He really didn''t understand. What was the big deal about keeping it? Did Faa really plan to bring it into the loess? "Humph ¡ª unreasonable!" "Master Diao was a little indignant." Ah? I say, Second Brother, could it be that Master is teaching Third Brother? Ah? "Master Diao moved past the brazier towards the direction of the Piercing Wind City.


    "Hehe, I don''t know about that. It''s hard to say ¡­" "However, third brother no longer has any martial arts, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Hmph, ever since Third Brother became the disciple of the three of us, Master has only liked Third Brother ¡­" Perhaps, under the meticulous care of Master, she had already recovered a long time ago. Haha ¡­ "Ouch!" Master Diao let out a strange laugh. He leaned back, but his left arm bumped against the side of the table.


    "Oh, no, no! --let''s get down to business." Master Diao picked up his teacup and blew into it.


    "I also agree with Second Brother''s point of view just now. Since their last operation failed, they must have been prepared. " He took a sip of his tea. But I think we should go ahead and find out where they are ¡­ What do you think, second brother? "


    "Yes, I agree with big brother." This is the so-called ''knowing one''s self, and not losing out even after hundreds of battles''! " Tu Feng City rubbed his hands together and raised his head.


    "You should get Liu Qiesong to take care of this matter. Although this person loves money, I think he is quite efficient and can be used properly." "I''ll get Qin Gang to send him another thousand silver taels later ¡­"


    "Alright, I will arrange this properly ¡­"


    "Hmm, by the way, tell him not to alert the enemy. He just needs to be in charge of collecting information. We''ll discuss other matters once I''ve recovered from my injuries. "


    "Ai, I have to go back first. The two of them must be getting impatient." Master Diao raised his head and looked out of the window. Seeing that it was already late, he took the cotton clothes on the chair and draped it over his body, then stood up.


    "Alright, I have to go back as well ¡­" Tu Feng City put down the teacup and also stood inside. Then, they opened the door.


    When he reached the door, a gust of cold wind hit him in the face and tightened his cotton jacket. He turned sideways and walked out of the door.


    "Qin Gang, send a thousand taels of silver to Liu Qianshun tonight. Ah ¡ª"


    "Alright!" Master Diao has returned ¡­ "


    The sound of footsteps slowly faded away.


    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the fifteenth of the first month.


    On the Wu Yi Mountain, the sun shone brightly and the scenery was ethereal.


    At the bottom of Green Edge Cliff, there was a cloud of morning mist.


    Through the thin mist, one could faintly see a white and a green figure quickly walking on the cliff. Sometimes they would jump down along the cliff, sometimes they would leap into the air and walk on the "waves", and sometimes they would move like arrows. When he got closer, he saw that it was the first and second young masters! The person in front was a middle-aged man in a white robe with a bald head. He was carrying an eleven-year-old child in his hands. The child seemed to be extremely happy as he waved his hands in the air while shouting out loud.


    They were Lin Xuanzi, the "Carefree Immortal Elder" and Lin Hongxue.


    It turned out that Lin Xuanzi had been hit by the ''Blood Demon'' of Patriarch White Mountain. Greater. "Dharma ¡­ Fortunately, my master and my nephew, Xiao Hongxue, went all out to save him, and he finally came back from death''s door."


    When he woke up, he immediately asked about the Yang brothers. When he thought back to how the Yang brothers had died miserably, his heart felt like it was about to burst. He immediately rushed to the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office", only to find that the couple had been properly buried by their townspeople. With the help of their townspeople, he had transferred the couple to the "Peach Blossom Cave" and joined his sister-in-law and the "Green Edge Fortress". This way, he would be able to constantly pay his respects.


    After several days of careful treatment with his master''s Qi and the herbs he had harvested, he finally expelled the Yin Poison from his body. Although there was still some residue, it was no longer a problem. And he had basically recovered 90% of his power! Under the guidance of his master, he would practice with Little Red Snow every day. In the morning, when the sun had just risen halfway out of the mountain, they would go to Green Edge Cliff to absorb the energy of the morning sun. Master said that it would be extremely effective in detoxifying and recovering his cultivation.


    As such, he saw the scene just now.


    Little Xue''er wanted nothing more than to "fly," but her time was short, so she had to rely on her grandfather to fly everywhere. Ever since Eldest Uncle had recovered, the little guy was ten times happier than before. His cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds!


    "Grandfather, hurry up!" Hurry up! He was about to catch up! Hee hee! ¡ª ¡ª Ah! At this moment, the little guy was hugging his grandfather''s neck and crying for him to catch up with his uncle. As his hands danced in the air, there was no longer any fear in them.


    The three of them flew back and forth between the cliffs. Sometimes they were like butterflies dancing in the yellow flower, and sometimes they were like larks flying through the forest. It was dazzling and amazing!


    "Grandfather, what did I ¡ª when did I ¡­" Only then... "Fly?!" Little Snow yelled into her grandfather''s ear.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Your grandson wants to fly? Isn''t that simple? Haha, you can fly right now ¡­ "Haha ¡­" For the past few days, the "carefree immortal elder" and Little Xue''er were in the same mood, and they were getting happier and happier.


    "Really?!" Grandpa! "Is that so?! ¡ª ¡ª Grandfather lied to me ¡ª ¡ª" Little Red Snow was overjoyed that her grandfather said she could do it right now, but she still didn''t believe him.


    "Hahahaha, how could grandpa lie to his grandson? Ah, I''ll let you fly for a bit now, ah, pay attention to this ¡ª ¡ª" The "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" laughed loudly, pointed with his left foot on the cliff, and with a twist of his body, he arrived in the air.


    "Ah ¡ª ah! ¡ª grandfather ¡ª save me! "Aiya!" Little Red Snow heard her grandfather say that they would fly away now. She was about to speak when she suddenly felt her body rapidly sink. Instinctively, she hugged her grandpa, but she didn''t find her grandpa''s neck. He was shocked when he saw that he actually fell down. His grandpa was in the air above him, but he was getting further and further away. He was so scared that he called out to his grandpa to come and save him.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" So it turned out that "Immortal Free and Unfettered" had intentionally put Little Red Snow down.


    AHH!", Lin Hong is, Lin Hong, Lin Hong, still has not seen her grandpa Just as he was getting nervous, he heard someone say, "Eh?" "I feel like I''m being hugged!" The moment he turned around, he started laughing like he was going to lose his life. I saw my uncle.


    "Hehe ¡ª Hehehehehe ¡ª Grandpa, hurry up and come down!" Seeing that he was safe, he felt extremely proud of himself. Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a strong force suddenly throw him upwards! Then he heard Eldest Uncle''s laughter from below. Immediately, there was a series of loud shouts. Seeing his grandfather flying towards him while laughing out loud, he opened his arms and hugged his grandfather''s neck.


    "Hahahaha, grandpa!" How fun! "Come again, come again ¡­"


    "Hahahaha, let''s play again tomorrow. Ah! Look! Uncle is about to enter the cave."


    Xiao Xue''er turned her head and saw her eldest uncle floating towards the entrance of the cave. He then felt his body suddenly sink down as wind blew in his ears. In just a moment, he had fallen into the hole!


    However, the little fellow seemed to be unsatisfied. He was still standing there in a daze.


    "Sigh, Xue''er, come, wash your face ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Only when he heard his uncle''s call did he come to his senses.


    "Oh, it''s so much fun!" "Grandpa, we have to go again tomorrow, ah!"


    "Ha ha-ha ha, good, good. Go again tomorrow, go again ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    After washing his face, the little guy headed straight for his big ''chess board''.


    His feet paused for a moment before he steadied himself on the wooden stake. He stretched his arms and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath. When his eyes opened, his right foot slowly slipped out. He spun his left foot in the air and then slid it out again. He was moving faster and faster. His eyes were no longer looking at his feet. He knew the position of the footwork now! After passing by the peach tree, he used the tip of his right foot to tap and the left leg to pull back. With a beautiful lift of his body and a twist of his foot, he arrived at the next wooden stake! His right palm circled for a bit, and when the tip of his foot touched the wooden stake, he had already lightly slapped the water jar on the rope. The water jar started spinning around his right hand, and when the tip of his foot touched the wooden stake, he had lightly slapped the water jar on the rope. It didn''t take long for him to finish ten rounds, yet he didn''t even bat an eyelid! Astonishing!


    "Good!" Good! "Hahahaha ¡ª Aiya, grandson, your progress is becoming more and more apparent every day!"


    The little guy heard the laughter and turned around. He saw his grandfather beside him, and in the blink of an eye, his eldest uncle was cooking. He also looked over here from time to time.


    Seeing that his grandfather had arrived, the little guy became even more proficient at practicing. Twelve percent.


    "Unfettered Immortal" did not stop stroking his beard and head. Satisfied, his words were clear.


    "Come, come over here grandpa, grandson ¡­" Xiao Hong Xue had finished practising the technique fifteen times, and the little guy didn''t seem to feel tired at all. Even though he had seen this situation everyday, he was still secretly curious.


    "Mn, Grandpa ¡­" What''s the matter? I ¡ª how did you do ¡ª "He threw his hands out in front of him, looking very confident.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Aiya, this grandson''s training is too great, too great ¡­"


    "Really?!" When the little guy heard his grandfather''s praise, he was overjoyed in his heart.


    "En, grandson, grandpa, I''m going to teach you a set of fist techniques, ah ¡­" "This ¡­"


    "Really! "Grandfather!"


    "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" hadn''t even finished speaking when the little fellow heard that his grandfather wanted to teach him fist arts. It was happier than anything else, and it jumped up to hug its grandfather''s neck.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Ouch ¡­ It''s true, it''s true. Ah, when did grandpa ever lie to his grandson ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    "When are you going to teach it, grandfather!"


    "Right now... hahahahaha..."


    "Wow!" "Wow!"


    The moment the little guy heard his grandfather was going to teach him, he jumped off his grandfather''s body. He looked at his grandfather expectantly with an excited expression.


    "Un, good, good. Grandfather will teach you now. Ah, teach you now ¡­" "Haha ¡­" After speaking, Immortal Prosperity arrived at an empty space.


    "Grandfather wants to teach you this fist art. It''s a fist art my grandfather taught me when he sparred with Shao Lin, Master Witherwood." This is also one of Shaolin''s ultimate techniques. After practicing this fist technique, it will be of great help to you in the future. "Furthermore, the power of this fist art is extremely great ¡­"


    Ah!" Hurry, grandpa, hurry up! " The little guy couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Hm, this fist technique is called ''Shaolin Arhat Eighteen Hands''. There are a total of eighteen moves. Don''t underestimate these eighteen moves. Each move can produce many different moves ¡­"


    "Mm, grandpa will teach you the fist technique first, do you remember ¨C"


    "Hm!" Say it, Grandfather! "


    A rafter, a strong bow, a girder cannon, a monk striking a bell, a needle, a sledgehammer, an elbow, a chopping wood, a monk pushing a door, a gold hook, a sweep of the leg, a kick, a duck leg, a hawk''s pinch, a blue pinch, a twirl, a dragon''s hand, a monk trapping a tiger.


    "Among these eighteen stances, there are six types of boxing styles: one type of elbow, two types of palm techniques, four types of leg techniques, and five types of holding techniques. "Each hand has its own different practical effects ¡­" The carefree immortal elder explained in detail, causing the little fellow to be captivated by his explanation.


    "Did you record the fist score?" "Haha ¡­"


    "Un, I''ve remembered it, Grandpa!"


    "Alright, now look at grandpa''s stance. You have to clearly see how grandpa does it, ah ¡­" The Carefree Immortal took a deep breath after speaking and pulled Little Red Snow to him. "From now on, you will spar with grandpa ¡­"


    "Wow!" "Well! ¡ª begin!" The little fellow immediately stood in front of his grandfather and assumed a posture according to his grandfather''s instructions.


    "The first stage, is a rafter, which is to say, a lunge and a punch. "My right foot is in front, my left foot is behind (or my left foot is in front, my right foot is in back), and I swing my right fist from the right side to the front and slap your left ear ¡­" "The free and unfettered Immortal," while demonstrating, gave Little Red Snow some pointers, and as expected, the little guy immediately understood. He immediately understood, and his movements were very accurate. The carefree Immortal smiled happily.


    "Second form, Unsheathing Bow (Bow Bracket Attack). With your left foot forward, right foot back (or right foot forward, left foot back), I swing my left fist forward from the left side to slap your right ear or temple or carotid artery, and you immediately use your right hand to make a fist up from your front elbow, through your forehead forward and around your right side, and with your forearm near your wrist on the side of your ulna, open your left fist and turn your left fist to your left, and with that fist on your left hand to your side, center of your waist, and then your left foot forward, turn right, bend your legs into a horse stance, and your left fist from your waist to your left arm horizontally, my left rib, your heart down, and I''ll be hurt immediately ¡­ The carefree immortal elder spoke very carefully and his movements were very slow. Little Snow was also doing her best to follow her grandfather''s instructions, coordinating perfectly.


    Just like this, almost an hour passed. The "Carefree Immortal" finally brought Little Red Snow along and completed the practice of the eighteen forms.


    "Hahahaha..." His grandson was really not bad! Oh, I didn''t mean to teach you. I wanted to teach you when you were a little older. I just tried it out. I didn''t expect you to be so good! "Hahahaha ¡­" "Yes." Immortal Prosperity was indeed very happy. Little Red Snow was elated.


    "Sigh ~ Did you remember some of them, grandson?" "Haha, it''s alright. Ah, take your time ¡­"


    "I''ll remember it all!" "Grandfather!" Little Red Snow looked up confidently at her grandfather.


    "Hahahaha, yeah, I will remember. Grandson will remember. Ahhh ¡­" "Haha ¡­" This time, Immortal Walkabout would not believe that Little Red Snow would remember everything in one go, so he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Hey, Master, Xue''er, let''s eat ¡ª" By this time, Lin Xuanzi had already finished cooking.


    "Haha, good, good. Let''s go, grandson. Eat first, then practice, ah ¡­"

 C21

    When the first new sprout appeared from the peach branches of the Zhu Residence, it was already the beginning of the second month of spring.


    The citizens of Niu Yang Town began to busy themselves again.


    The spring sun shone high in the sky, and a warm wind blew through the willow trees.


    Meanwhile, inside the secret cave of the "Bone Crusher Cliff," it was still bone-chilling cold.


    Master Diao was sitting cross-legged on the cold jade bed with his upper body bare. A five-inch scar on his left arm was very eye-catching.


    His thick eyebrows were tightly knitted. The two palms came together and turned blood-red! Beads of sweat the size of soybeans were dripping down his face like spring water! However, his face appeared to be in extreme pain. After a long while, white mist shrouded his head. His eyes opened. His hands gradually returned to their original state.


    Master Diao got out of bed and put on his clothes. He slowly walked to the cave and lightly pressed on the stone wall with his right hand. A small stone door then slowly slid open. Master Diao bent down and entered it, and then the stone door slowly closed again.


    The inside of the stone room was like a study about 20 feet away! The walls were decorated with peach wood. A mahogany chair, a mahogany desk, a mahogany bookshelf. All the materials were peach wood with an ancient flavor.


    The bookshelves were filled with books, and they were actually all like "Records of History", "Appreciation of the Power", "The Art of War of the Sun''s Children", and so on. A three-foot-long signboard was hung on the wall in front of him. The words "Endless Wind and Moon" were written in large golden characters. A few large pots of orchids were placed at the four corners of the wall. They were smoking fresh leaves, bringing a lot of life to the room.


    Master Diao walked to the bookshelf and pulled up a bamboo curtain, revealing a peach wood basin stand. On it was a pot of pure silver. Half a foot or so from the basin, a bamboo tube was stretched down. The other end of the bamboo tube went straight up to the ceiling. Water was dripping into the basin. There was already half a basin of water left. He took a cloth and washed his face and body in the basin. Then, he sat down on the peach wood chair in front of the desk and pressed his right hand under the desk. Then, he sat down on the peach wood chair in front of the desk and pressed his right hand under the desk. It was facing Shaowroom Mountain. The light spilled in.


    On the desk, besides pen, ink, and paper, there were also two thin books, all of which were handwritten.


    Master Diao sat upright and stretched out his hand to pick up one of the books. It was "Great Blood Demon Art"! Master Diao turned the pages in his hands, frowned, and then put them back on the table. Ye Zichen looked out the window and seemed to be lost in thought ¡­


    Back then, the Nangong family was also a famous family that was on par with the Murong family. But who would have thought that in his generation, his family would decline. When he was ten years old, he was under the tutelage of Mount Laoshan''s'' Grandmaster Baishan ''. The rebellious South Palace City was unable to accept this reality. From that moment on, they swore to do a big thing in their hearts, determined to restore the Nangong family''s prestige in the martial arts world. It occurred to him that the best way to achieve this desire was to find a position. He had learned a set of good kung fu from his own talent and hard work under the tutelage of "Patriarch Bai Shan". Finally at the age of sixteen, he participated in the Martial Arts Competition together with his Junior Brother Tu Feng City. It was also during that year that Southern Palace stepped into the first step of their dreams and became the emperor''s personal bodyguard. As for Slaughtering Wind City, they were selected by the Embroidered Uniform Guard to become the secondary commander. The Southern Palace, however, was far from satisfied. Ever since he had entered the palace, his vision had broadened, and his desire had grown day by day. He had achieved far more than this result.


    With his skill, his ability to speak perfectly and his exceptional scheming. The Southern Palace had their eyes on the famous person next to the emperor ¡ª Eunuch Wei. The first time he found out that the emperor had been brought up by this old eunuch, he knew that his fate lay with this eunuch! From then on, he kept trying to curry favor with Eunuch Wei. After that, he found his junior brother, Tu Feng City. Under the diligent recommendation of his junior brother, he finally became the "bandit" governor appointed by Eunuch Wei himself! During those two years, fighting in the east and fighting in the west to suppress the allied army, it was a "glorious achievement of war"! At the age of twenty, he had become the Ninth Prince of Xi Ping. And in the "Tianshan" and "Ming Nan encirclement and annihilation" did not fail to establish their own place in the hearts of the emperor and Eunuch Wei. After that "great encirclement and annihilation", the Southern Palace had even greater ambitions. He understood one thing. If he could obtain the position of Martial Forest''s Alliance Master, then he would obtain half of the position! Thus, he wanted to become the Martial Alliance Master! Under the astonished gaze of the emperor and Eunuch Wei, NanGong City applied for Niu Yang to be appointed as the guardian of the city, the reason being that there were "many bandits" in Henan, while Niu Yang was even more so. He then went to Kaifeng and "bowed down" to become the guardian of Niu Yang, and began to walk his own path of "lying low on the bed to taste the courage". This would take ten years. On the other hand, Niu Yang was completely out of the question. In the battle of Tianshan, he had discovered that there was such a huge gap between his martial arts skills and others'', so the most important thing for him to do now was to cultivate.


    He found out by chance that his master was secretly cultivating a strange martial arts technique, so while his master was training, he sneaked into his master''s secret room and secretly copied out a book of mental cultivation techniques. After returning, he built this secret cave and spent a month to move the cold jade bed from Tianshan to this place! The artisans who built this cave had already turned into white bones under the cliff!


    He had been practicing the Great Blood Demon Art for six years, but he was still unable to break through. The Great Blood Demon Art and one of the Yin techniques, using Yin Qi, formed a yin poison in the body, slowly accumulating to both palms. When practiced to a hundred percent, the palms would turn blood-red like fire, instantly freezing the blood of those in the palm, closing the meridians, suffocating them to death! However, even after practicing for such a long time, he had only reached 50%! However, it was difficult for him to progress any further. He had been troubled for a long time. The last time he saw his master use this magical technique, he did not know the profoundness behind it. However, he had unexpectedly seen the legendary "Blood Rings Sabre" in the Martial Forest. He had also personally experienced the supreme might of the Saber. He felt like he had the eyes of the heavens, sending a strand of hope to her when he was hopeless. How could he miss it!


    Therefore, he had to get the blade and the "Primordial Scripture" along with the blade! All of this had been well planned.


    Master Diao looked out of the window, his mouth curling into a smile, as if success was just around the corner ¡­


    With a slight frown, Zhang Xuan seemed to recall something. With a tap of his hand under the desk, the window closed. Rising to his feet, he walked outside. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from outside the cave.


    "Master Diao, Liu Qiansui has come to pay you a visit ¡­" Master Diao had just sat in the living room for a while when Qin Gang''s voice came from outside.


    "Oh?" Surprise flashed across his eyes. He then picked up the teacup.


    "Well ¡ª let him in." Master Diao shifted the chair beside him.


    Just as the door was half opened, Liu Qianshun squeezed in sideways like a piece of paper. He was wearing a black silk cardigan, a red speckled vest and a small cap with a dark green melon skin on the top of his head. He looks just like a rich man.


    "Aiyo, heh, Master Diao, you''re busy ¡­" Upon entering the room, Liu Qiancai bowed and greeted Master Diao from afar with a smile.


    "Ah, where is the money! "Come, sit, sit ¡ª" Master Diao greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Aiyo, Master Diao is too polite ¡­" "Hehe, thank you Master Diao, thank you Master Diao ¡­" Liu Qian walked slowly to the chair, put his hands behind his back, and sat down.


    "Hey, come. Let''s have a cup of tea first ¡­" He handed her a cup of tea.


    "Aiyo, thank you Master Diao ¡­" Nodding his head, the sleeves of his hands trembled as he took it from Master Diao. However, he no longer stood up and bent over.


    "Where is the money? Have you been recently ¡­" Master Diao sipped his tea and asked as usual.


    "Aiyo, it was all thanks to your blessings, this little one is enjoying life ¡­" "However, this month is really busy ¡­" Liu Qianqiong turned the teacup in his hand.


    "Sigh! ¡ª ¡ª Master Diao, I came here today to bring good news to Master Diao ¡­." A pair of triangular eyes slipped toward Master Diao.


    "Oh? Haha ¡­ "Tell me, how is this going to work ¡­" Master Diao put down his cup and leaned back in his chair, as if he was listening attentively.


    "Hehe, Master Diao, I''ve personally been in Fujian for more than twenty days ¡­" "I''ve finally discovered a situation. I wonder if it''s of no use to Master Diao ¡­"


    "Hmm? "Tell me ¡ª tell me ¡ª" A light flashed in his eyes, and he picked up his tea again, staring directly into Liu''s pale face.


    "Isn''t it because of what Second Master Tu told me last month? I will head over to Fujian to inquire about it. He would stay in the mountains at night and wander around during the day, yet he did not find anything out of the ordinary even after ten days. But one evening, just as I was about to return to the mountain to rest, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from above the forest. Then, I saw a figure flash past the tree above my head. At this point, Liu Qianshun took a sip of tea, his eyes seemingly filled with fear.


    Master Diao''s face shook, and his hand stopped moving on the table. But he didn''t say anything.


    "I was wondering where in the world this person with such excellent Qing Gong came from." Just as he wanted to follow the figure and take a closer look, he saw that the figure had long since disappeared. I wondered if I was seeing things. So he didn''t mind and went back to his bush to lie down. In less than a cup of tea''s time, however, I heard the sound of movement from the tree again. I immediately got up and looked up, and this time I was able to see it clearly. I was extremely curious at the moment, so I climbed up the mountain towards the peak. After finally reaching the peak of the mountain, I realised that I had arrived at a cliff with no bottom to be seen. But there was nothing. "I only noticed that there were a lot of rocks on the side. That night, I fell asleep behind those rocks ¡­" Liu Qianshun gulped down a mouthful of tea.


    Master Diao had an excited look on his face, but he didn''t interrupt Liu Qian Sheng''s words.


    "What do you suppose I found the next morning?" ¡ª it was still early, and I was awakened by a burst of laughter. Laughter came from below the cliff, sometimes far, sometimes near. I was so shocked that I thought I heard something, so I quietly crawled to the side and looked down. I was almost scared to the bottom of the cliff! "Liu Qiansui widened his triangular eyes, looking as if he had seen a ghost.


    "I saw two figures flying back and forth between the cliffs. The one in white was an old man without a single strand of hair, while the one in green was a middle-aged man with a handsome face who was about the same age as Master Diao. The old man was also holding a eleven to twelve year old child in his arms. Those two''s Qing Gong were simply too frightening ¡­ I almost fainted at the time. "And I realized that the middle-aged man in green looked a little like the figure I saw last time ¡­"


    "Pa!" The teacup in Master Diao''s hand shattered into pieces. As expected, she didn''t die! "A light flashed in her eyes, but there was also a hint of pleasant surprise.


    "Ah?" Master Ascendant, are you ¡ª are you all right? ¡ª "Liu Qianjing was full of energy, as if he was still immersed in the scene, when he suddenly heard a crack and turned around to see the cup in Master Ascendant''s hand had been shattered. He immediately became a little alarmed and looked at Master Ascendant in a daze.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Oh, where is the money, well done! "Ah, well done ¡­" Master Diao suddenly laughed again.


    "Your Eminence?" Liu Qiesong was still confused, but he still appeared very nervous.


    "Mm, you completed your mission well! Master Diao should reward Brother Liu well... "Haha ¡­"


    "Oh, Master Diao, don''t be so polite anymore. Being able to do something for Master Diao is a blessing that I, Liu Qianshun, cultivated in my previous life ¡­" Seeing that Master Diao was not really angry, Liu Qianshun felt relieved. He waved his right hand and wiped his forehead with his sleeve.


    "Qin Gang!" Master Diao shouted towards the door.


    "Ai, Master Diao ¡ª ¡ª" Qin Gang''s figure flashed through the door and appeared in front of Master Diao.


    "Yes, get one thousand and five hundred taels of silver from inside ¡­" "Hmm..." He pointed at Liu Qian Jr.


    "Yes!" Master Diao! ¡ª ¡ª "A moment later, a large box was brought out from the room and placed in front of Liu Qiancong.


    "Ouch!" I said. I said, kai... Master Diao, you''re too polite! "This!" Liu Qianshun''s heart nearly jumped out of his throat when he heard Master Diao mention one thousand and five hundred taels of silver! Saliva rolled down his throat and he couldn''t swallow it. Seeing the white silver before his eyes again, he was extremely excited and started to wave his hands ¡­


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Sigh ¡­" Master Diao slowly picked up the teapot and blew on it, "Where''s the money? Don''t be so polite with your own family. Ah, in the future, Master Diao will have to trouble Brother Liu." This is what you deserve, ah, what you deserve... "Hahahaha ¡­" He took a sip of tea.


    "Aiya, hey ¡ª Master Diao, you only need to give me an order in the future. Even if I have to climb up the mountain of blades or descend the sea of flames, I will die without a doubt!" However, his eyes were glued to the till, and he could no longer speak.


    "Hahahaha, with Brother Liu''s words, I am happy. Ah, yes, you can go back first, ah ¡­"


    Good!" Good! Thank you, and ¡ª


    This time, Qin Gang supported Liu Qian as they walked out of the door, and said to Liu Qian Sheng: "Grandmother, what a bear, your father really gave you a good name! "I''ll definitely wait for me at night, ah!"


    "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Liu Qianjing wrapped the box with the corner of his shirt and ran away. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    "Damn!" Qin Gang cursed at the intersection as he swallowed his saliva.


    "Qin Gang! ¡ª ¡ª Go in and call Ling Feng over ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Oh ¡ª okay!"


    "Master!" Not long later, Leng Lingfeng arrived in front of Master Diao from a nearby room.


    "Hehe, Ling Feng, you don''t need to come to the yamen for the next two days. Go back and prepare well. In a few days, we''ll go on a long journey ¡­"


    "Yes!" "My lord!" He finally had the chance to go out for a walk. A smile appeared on Leng Lingfeng''s face.


    "Hey! Within the "Peach Blossom Cave", Little Red Snow was jumping, flashing, rising, and leaping on a wooden stake. Her feet were quickly sliding on the wooden stake, occasionally clapping on a jar with her palms, and sometimes taking a small half-step on the wooden stake with her feet. Her hands changed from a palm to a fist, and her fists intertwined in the air. Not only did the little guy master teach the "Shaolin Arhat Eighteen Styles" well, but he also learned the "Shaolin Boy Art Sixteen Styles" from his grandfather yesterday. He lifted his left foot, placed his hands together, then bent his knees and sat in meditation, then his right foot extended over his head, and then suddenly he stood on the stake in a horse stance or a bow stance, and suddenly he was walking and jumping along the stake. When he reached the opposite board, he stretched out his right arm, pressed his index finger against the ground, and his legs slowly extended upwards until they were upside down. His left foot turned from his right thigh and landed on a wooden stake in front of him, while his right foot stretched out vertically in the air. His toes extended forward, his left elbow fell on the stake, his palm supported his ear, and his left hand wrapped behind his head. It was precisely the eighth move, ''Rohan sleeps'', which was followed by a never-ending cycle of ''Rise and fall, cross,'' ''Bow to Buddha'', ''Bow to Buddha'', ''Head down to the Monument'', ''One-armed Support'', ''Iron Fist Subduing Tiger'', ''Falling Fork to the Tiger'', ''Lotus'', ''Lotus'', ''Lotus'' ¡­ It was actually done in one go! His movements were graceful, his palm was like a blade, and his fists were like iron! His punch was firm and fast. Seeing this, his grandfather and uncle, who were playing chess, nodded with a smile.


    "Ai, disciple, I have to go back to Penglai tomorrow and take care of some things before rushing back. Besides, I still have some things I need to give my grandson." "In two or three months, I will definitely return." "Master!" The carefree immortal elder put down the chess piece in his hand and suddenly spoke to Lin Xuanzi with a serious expression.


    "Eh? Master, you''re leaving again? " Lin Xuanzi''s hand stopped in mid-air as he raised his head to look at his Master in surprise.


    "Hahahaha..." Immortal Elder Xiao Yao stroked his white beard, "It''s not like we''re parting for life, look at your expression! Haha ¡­ Furthermore, I am still unwilling to leave my grandson! " As soon as he said it, he looked towards Little Red Snow. At this time, the little guy had already forgotten all about what was happening outside; he was happily playing on the wooden stake!


    "Mm ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi put down the chess piece and stood up. "Then Master will try his best to hurry back after he finishes his work. I think Xue''er must be a bit unable to leave Master now ¡­" Lin Xuanzi''s expression did not seem sad at all.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Sigh, master understands very well that now that your body has fully recovered, I am relieved. He would take this opportunity to go back and take care of everything before rushing over. More importantly, there are still a few treasures that I have to bring to my grandson. "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal slowly stood up and then walked towards Lin Xuehong.


    "Grandfather!" Seeing her grandfather coming over, Little Red Snow turned her body and actually flipped over from a hole in the wooden stake, landing steadily in front of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal".


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya, my good grandson, you really are incredible ¡­ Haha ¡­ His hand stroked the little guy''s head as he raised his head to look outside the cave. His face was filled with happiness and love ¡­

 C22

    "Eh? "Uncle!"


    "Hmm? "What''s the matter, Xue''er?" As Lin Xuanzi was making breakfast, he heard Little Red Snow calling from inside the house.


    "Where''s Grandfather?" Where did grandpa go? " The little fellow stood by the door with its eyes wide open and its face flushed red. It turned out that when Little Red Snow woke up, she had finished her homework and washed her face. But he didn''t see his grandfather for a long time. I thought I was going down the mountain with my uncle. However, Eldest Uncle had come back to cook, yet he didn''t see his grandfather. He had run all over the place, yet he still hadn''t seen his grandfather!


    "Hehe, Xue''er, sigh, look at how Uncle has been so busy that he forgot about it." Lin Xuanzi picked up the cloth on the stove and wiped his hands.


    "Where''s grandpa? There''s something I have to do when I go out this morning." Grandfather said that he would come back as soon as he was done. He even said that he would bring treasures for Xue''er! "Haha ¡­"


    "So ¡ª where is he?" "How long will it take?" When Little Red Snow heard that her grandfather had left, she became a little anxious. Lil ''Mei frowned. He walked to the stove and sat down.


    "Yes, grandpa went to a beautiful place far away. It''s called Penglai, where grandpa''s house is ¡­"


    Ah!" "Then what do we do if he doesn''t come back?" Little Red Snow asked after hearing that her uncle had gone to a faraway place. She was afraid that he would never come back. There was a light shining in his eyes. After wiping it with his hand, he picked up two pieces of firewood and placed them on the stove.


    "Haha, Xue''er, don''t worry. Ah, Grandfather promises to come back! "Ah, I believe uncle''s words. Later, uncle will take you to fly, ah, haha ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­" The little guy was quite interested when it heard ''Fei''. However, he could not relax his brows.


    "Grandpa will really come back?" After a while, he suddenly asked.


    "Haha, I will!" He will come back! "Ah ¡ª come, let''s go eat, ah ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi carried the two dishes to the table.


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" He looked extremely unwilling.


    "Come, let''s eat. After dinner, Uncle will take you for a walk. Ah!" Lin Xuanzi picked up a piece of meat and placed it into Little Red Snow''s bowl.


    Little Red Snow did not say anything else. He had indeed grown up and matured a lot recently.


    "Haha, Xue''er, look at what this is!" After the meal, he washed the dishes. After Little Red Snow had finished writing her essay, Lin Xuanzi immediately took out something for Little Red Snow to take a look.


    "What is it? Uncle, hehehe, what is this? " When Little Red Snow heard her uncle call him, she turned around and saw him holding two items in his hands. With curiosity, he received them.


    "Aiya ¡ª so heavy!" "Little Red Snow felt very heavy. One of them fell to the ground with a thud." What''s this, Uncle? "


    "Haha, Xue''er, didn''t you want to learn it? "En, your uncle will start now. I will slowly teach you how to fly ¡­"


    Ah!" Really! "Uncle!" The little guy was extremely happy that his uncle was going to teach him how to fly.


    "That ¡ª that! Hm? How do I fly? ¡ª The little boy spread his hands and stared into his uncle''s face.


    "Haha, ah, Xue''er is really impatient. Come, sit on the chair." As he spoke, he placed Little Red Snow onto a chair. Then, Lin Xuanzi tied the two items to Little Red''s legs. It turned out to be two sandbags that Lin Xuanzi had specially made, each about ten Jin in size.


    "In the future, other than sleeping, I have to wear this. Ah, I also have to wear this for training ¡­" "Alright, let''s go to the ''chess board'' ¡­" After that, he had Little Red Snow climb down to the wooden stake.


    "Ah!?" It can''t be? Uncle? So heavy! When Little Red Snow landed on the ground, she felt as if her feet weighed a thousand pounds, making her unable to move a single step.


    "Haha, Xue''er, after today, I''ll get used to it. Ah, this is uncle''s past method of practicing Qing Gong. It''s an extremely effective method. Ah ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­" He then pulled Little Red Snow into the cave.


    "Oh, my God! "Cluck, cluck ¡­" Although it felt unnatural to move about, it also felt fresh and fun.


    The uncle and nephew duo arrived in front of the wooden stake.


    "Hmm, Xue''er, from now on, take your sandbags and practice the footwork, palm, and fist techniques that your grandpa taught you on the wooden stake. After practicing three times, practice jumping from where you are now ¡­" As he spoke, he pointed to the side.


    Little Red Snow turned around and discovered that there was a 20 foot deep hole beside her. There were five steps in front of the hole.


    "Ah?" Uncle, are you saying you want me to go into that pit? " The little guy didn''t know what was inside, so he walked to the edge of the pit to take a look. He was actually quite curious.


    "Haha, that''s right, uncle specially made this for Xue''er ¡­" He walked down the stairs to the bottom of the pit.


    "That''s it. Ah, let''s see how uncle does it. Ah ¡­" After saying that, he jumped up a flight of stairs. "Haha, just like this, ah, in the future, practice like this ¡­" With that, he leaped out.


    "Ah?" You can just jump and fly just like that? " The little fellow''s face was filled with disbelief. Then he went to the bottom of the pit and jumped up like his uncle. Unexpectedly, he had a sandbag on his feet, but he didn''t manage to jump over the first step.


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh out loud. "Xue''er, take it slow, take it slow ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Little Red Snow did not expect herself to not jump up the first time and her face turned red. She tenaciously jumped up and immediately stood on the flat ground. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "Hey!" Then, she jumped up.


    Ah!" Snow! "Haha, how amazing!" The little guy jumped with all his might and actually landed on the second step, standing there steadily. His handsome eyes looked at Eldest Uncle and gave him a mischievous smile. "Hehe, Eldest Uncle, how is it?


    This was indeed a great surprise to Lin Xuanzi, much more so than when the little guy was practising his mental cultivation technique previously. When he was making sandbags yesterday, Lin Xuanzi had originally wanted to make 5 Jin each, but after thinking about it later, he made sandbags of 10 Jin each. Who would have thought that this kid would be able to jump to the second step with a 20 jin sandbag! Four feet! Inwardly, he was exclaiming in surprise and was so happy that he was at a loss for words.


    "Aiyo, my god! Xue''er, you''re much stronger than uncle. Haha, not bad, not bad ¡­" Un, from today onwards, I will practice on a wooden stake. "Come, give it a try ¡­" Lin Xuanzi bent over and pulled Little Red Snow up.


    Xiao Hong Xue''s jump caused her uncle to praise her repeatedly, and his confidence was immediately boosted. With a file, he stood firmly on the wooden stake, adjusted his breathing, and then slipped out. The little guy discovered that there was something tied to the foot, but it was extremely uncomfortable. Furthermore, when it stretched out its foot, it felt very heavy and strenuous. As a result, his posture became a little out of focus as he changed piles, swaying a little. He had finally completed a cycle with great difficulty. But his face was red, and his nose was beaded with sweat.


    "Xue''er, where are you ¡ª" Lin Xu found a tree branch and sat down, giving Little Red Snow pointers from time to time. You have to slowly learn how to use qi ¡­ "


    "Use qi? What are you getting angry about? " Hearing her uncle''s words, Lin Hong Xue immediately stopped.


    "Haha, you only have the zhenqi in your body ¡­" "Well, every time you take a step, every time you take a punch or a palm, your mind has to strike first ¡­"


    "Mm? ¡ª ¡ª Eh?" Little Red Snow seemed to be confused from listening. She crossed her arms and tilted her head as she stared at her grandfather. "How do you want to get there first?"


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi jumped down from the tree and walked to Little Red Snow''s side.


    "For example, if you want to hit this tree," he said, raising his right hand, "before you make a move, your will would reach this tree, and all your strength would be concentrated in your hand." Then he struck out with his palm, and with a "pa", the branch snapped.


    "Ah?! ¡ª well, I see ¡ª!" Seeing her grandfather''s demonstration, Little Red Snow jumped onto the wooden stake and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath, and her right foot already slowly slipped out, then her left foot. Then, she threw out a palm, smacked the jar, turned into a fist, threw out a punch, turned her body to the side, twisted her leg, and kowtowed to the child ¡­ "


    Ah!" Lin Xuanzi was even more shocked. At this moment, the little fellow had yet to open his eyes! All of them were practicing "Blind Steps", moreover, he had combined the "Free Steps", "Free Feet Palm", "Shaolin Arhat Eighteen Hands", and "Shaolin Boy Art Sixteen Styles" that his grandfather had taught him, and practiced together! There was actually nothing wrong with it! He had walked through the wooden stake hundreds of times and knew the whole layout like the back of his hand. After listening to his uncle''s words, he immediately focused his attention on calming himself down. He realized that he could clearly "see" everything around him! So he closed his eyes and kept walking. He was still moving in perfect order. His movements were as smooth as flowing water. The breathing technique was compatible with the breathing technique his grandfather had taught him. However, as time passed by, he did not feel too tired anymore.


    This "frightened" Uncle!


    "Hahahaha, impressive, Xue''er! "Oh wow ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was indeed surprised! To think that his master would call him a "genius", it was not excessive at all!


    However, Little Red Snow seemed to be unable to stop at all. In one breath, she ran another fifteen laps before coming down covered in sweat to rest. After dinner, he continued to practice, with the aura of someone who would risk his or her life for something else. He had been practicing like this for four days, but he had already completely adapted to it. It felt like there was no sandbag in sight. Thus, on the fifth day, Lin Xuanzi increased the weight of the sandbags to fifteen jins each. Little Red''s sandbags had also increased to fifteen jins each. Then, every morning, Lin Xuanzi would bring Little Red Snow to the mountain area outside the cave to run and climb the mountain. However, this brat was even more interested in this.


    On this day, after Little Red Snow practiced jumping on the wooden stake 20 times, she went to the nearby pit to practice jumping. She could actually jump up to the fourth step in one jump! He jumped once more, then he stomped his feet along the wall of the pit. After three steps, he stepped out of the pit and quickly descended along the wall of the pit. He descended to the bottom of the pit and his feet moved together as he walked towards the stairs. This cycle had been practiced over fifty times.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi slowly walked over from the side of the house. As he saw the little guy''s rapid improvement over the past few months, he suddenly came up with an idea.


    "Hey, Xue''er, come, come ¡­" Lin Xuanzi walked to the side of the hole and called Little Red Snow to come up.


    Hearing her uncle''s call, Little Red Snow immediately flew up the fourth flight of stairs.


    "Hmm? "What''s the matter, Uncle?" The little guy raised its sleeves and wiped its forehead. Although it was sweating profusely, it did not look tired at all!


    "Haha, let''s go. Ah ¡­" After saying that, he brought Little Red Snow to the floor in front of the house. Little Red Snow did not know what kind of medicine her Eldest Uncle was selling, but she stood there staring at him.


    "Haha, Xue''er, grandpa and eldest uncle taught you such a palm, fist, and footwork! You''ve also practiced for so long! Hehe, eldest uncle wants to spar with you. What do you think, Xue''er ¡­"


    "Ah?!" No way! Eldest Uncle ¡ª you ¡ª you want me to talk to you? "Hehe, uncle, don''t tease me ¡ª" The little guy heard that uncle wanted to spar with him, but he didn''t expect this to happen. He felt very surprised at the moment, but inside he had an impulse. Yeah, I''ve practiced for so long, but I really don''t know what the actual results will be! He just stood there looking at his uncle and giggled.


    "Hehe, Xue''er, this martial arts, if practiced, it won''t have much effect and won''t have much practical use. So, you still have to practice together." The reason for his own practice was to familiarize himself with the basic moves and mental cultivation methods, while his sparring with others would be filled with rich techniques and experience. "So, in the future, after training every day, Uncle will ''spar'' with Xue''er. Ah, haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi patted Little Snow''s head, "When we are training together, you will treat Uncle as your imaginary enemy and use all the moves and techniques you can to defeat me. Ah, during the practice, you must focus all of your attention on the training, and don''t be careless. "You know, ah ¡­" Lin Xuanzi explained patiently.


    "Heh heh, then let''s give it a try!" When Little Red Snow heard this, her heart moved. She took a step back, bent her left leg slightly, took half a step sideways with her right foot, extended both hands, and even put on a airs.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, very good! Very good! ¡ª ¡ª "Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but laugh out loud when he saw the little guy doing it in a serious manner. After that, he mimicked Zhang Xuan''s gesture and even intentionally shook his right hand, beckoning for the little fellow to come over.


    "Sigh!" Wait a minute ¡ª "The little guy suddenly thought of something," I''ll say this first, uncle, don''t take it seriously, otherwise I definitely won''t be able to beat you.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Of course, why would I hit Xue''er? Come, make a move!" Lin Xuanzi half stretched out his hands, waiting for Little Red Snow to make a move.


    "You go! I don''t know how to use it! ¡ª Come, come! "Although the little guy had practiced for a long time and was very familiar with what he had learned, when he heard his uncle call on him to use it, he really didn''t know how to use it.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was truly amused, "Xue''er, when you are fighting the enemy, you must seize the opportunity to make the first move, you know? The goal is to use what you''ve learned to hit and knock down your opponent. This is the purpose of real combat... Alright, uncle has made his move, be careful! "


    "Good!" "But Uncle, you have to be a bit slower ¡ª" The little guy''s face was serious as he focused all of his attention on his Uncle''s hands.


    "Sigh, Xue''er, when fighting with your opponent, your eyes will definitely be staring at your opponent. Ah! Don''t look away from your opponent''s eyes. The eyes are the window to the soul, through them you can see what the opponent is thinking and how he will make his move. Ah, you must remember this! ¡ª ¡ª Watch out! "As Lin Xuanzi spoke, his right foot stepped forward and his right hand gently patted Little Red Snow''s head.


    Seeing that her uncle had indeed made a move, and that his palm was about to land on her head, Xiao Hong Xue stepped on it with her left foot at an angle, her right foot immediately slid to the right, holding her right hand in half, and then attacked her uncle''s left waist. It was the "Eighteen Arhat Style", "Bow stance", and the "Footwork Steps", which were also used to execute the "Unfettered Steps"! This move was indeed brilliant. Not only had he avoided his grandfather''s palm, but he had also punched his uncle at the same time.


    "Wow!" Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but cheer. This guy was truly out of his imagination! He immediately used his left hand as a palm as he used it to cut towards Xiao Hong Xue''s right wrist. However, his right hand suddenly turned in the air and immediately smacked down towards Xiao Hong Xue''s left shoulder. He only used twenty percent of his power when he used the move of the Flipping Cloud Palm. His speed, however, was very fast!


    Just as Xiao Hong Xue dodged her uncle''s slap, just as she was about to hit her uncle, she saw her uncle''s left palm slicing towards her right wrist, and her right palm striking down on her left shoulder, she was immediately shocked, it was too late for her to retract her right fist. In a moment of desperation, she realized that Lin Xu Zi''s left and right palms struck out simultaneously, and she saw Xiao Xue suddenly fall down, her left elbow touching the ground, her left toe supporting her upper body, while her right foot suddenly extended out, and her toes hitting her left wrist!


    "What a great ''Arhat sleeps''!" Lin Xuanzi could not help but exclaim out loud. This kid was simply too talented! He thought that the other party would pick him up when he attacked with his hands. To think that not only did the little fellow dodge his palms, it even attacked his wrist! This ability to adapt was truly unparalleled by ordinary people!


    Seeing that Little Red Snow was about to hit him, Lin Xuanzi''s left hand formed a fist and with a twist of his wrist, he struck at the back of Little Red Snow''s foot. At the same time, his left leg took half a step in and his right foot struck towards Little Red Snow''s thigh. Lin Xuanzi saw that Little Red Snow was a ''Arhat sleeping''. Although her posture was beautiful, half of her body wasn''t able to land on the ground. He wanted to touch her skin and tease her. He thought to himself, hehe, now you have no other choice!


    When Little Red Snow saw that her toes did not touch her uncle, but instead saw her uncle''s fist striking towards her foot, and his right leg once again striking her as a shield, she was shocked! His right hand immediately went around the floor and his left elbow followed suit. He turned his left leg to the side and kneeled to the ground. His right foot swept towards his uncle''s left leg like a whirlwind! It was none other than the "Sweeping Leg" of the Arhat and Eighteen Styles!


    "Good!" "Good!" Lin Xuanzi''s right foot was moving towards Little Red Snowy''s butt. At this moment, he only had his left foot moving forward. He saw Little Red Snow suddenly change her move at a rapid pace, and instead, sweep towards his left leg that was on the ground! This move was not only timely and ingenious! He couldn''t help but loudly cheer. Just as Little Red Snow''s foot was about to hit her uncle''s left foot, Lin Xuanzi''s left foot turned and shifted one foot to the side to avoid Little Red Snow''s sweep. Little Red Snow saw her uncle pull back his leg and sweep his right foot to a semicircle. With a leap, he had already stood up.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Oh, my dear Xue''er, you have truly surprised Eldest Uncle! Good! "Looks like Eldest Uncle will have someone to play with in the future, haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi had just exchanged two moves with the little fellow, and the result was surprisingly good!


    "Uncle, come here!" "Come again!" Little Red Snow played twice. She felt that it was much more fun than playing by herself. She had become addicted to this!


    "Hey! "Eldest Uncle, take this move!" Hehe, it doesn''t matter if the other party agrees or not, this time he actually took the initiative to attack. The little fellow''s right foot slipped out, and his left foot slid out as well. In the blink of an eye, he had ''swam'' to his uncle, and he used the beautiful ''Unfettered Steps''! With a wave of his right hand, a single palm shot towards Eldest Uncle''s waist at an incredible speed!


    While Lin Xuanzi was praising Xue''er, he didn''t expect the little fellow to suddenly make a move so quickly! Even though Lin Xuanzi did not learn this footwork back at Penglai Island, his Master had already learned the profound mysteries of this footwork from teaching Xue''er, and thus was extremely proficient in it. This uncle and nephew both used the same footwork technique. One entered while the other dodged. Like this, they circled around each other! Little Red Snow looked. Eh? Eldest Uncle was also using the same footwork technique, but he couldn''t hit it himself, so he was very anxious. Suddenly, her small mouth twitched as she let out a mischievous laugh. Lin Xuanzi saw him continue to slide upwards with his right foot. His left foot also seemed to be about to slide upwards with his left foot. Lin Xuanzi looked and Hehe, I will circle around with you twice. Immediately, her left foot slid upwards, while her right foot followed her left foot. Suddenly, Xiao Hong Xue''s left foot did not slide out, but bent her leg and held it to her right foot. He lifted up his right foot and spun on the tip of his foot, turning his body to face his uncle. He took a step forward with his left foot on the ground, bent his knees, and formed a fist and a half in front of his uncle. The little fellow only thought that since his uncle was so powerful, he wouldn''t be able to hurt him, so he used his full strength in every move!


    Lin Xuanzi originally only wanted to tease this little fellow. However, when he recalled that Little Red Snow had never fought against an opponent before, he also did not have much experience. He would never have thought that this fellow would be so "tricky", reacting so quickly! He only said that he would still take the "Unfettered Steps", so he felt at ease to accompany him around. He didn''t expect that the brat would change his moves midway just as he was about to leave. Not only that, he was extremely fast as well! Seeing Xiao Hong Xue''s fists coming at him like the wind, if he were to retreat and be blocked by the desk, he would laugh out loud, "Good!" With a wave of his right hand, he directly grabbed towards the pair of fists. He originally wanted to clench those two fists in his palm. Little Red Snow saw her uncle grab her fist with a single hand. She laughed and turned her fist from left to right, the center of his palm facing her. At the same time, she extended her index finger and actually thrust it into her uncle''s palm! From his mouth, he was still shouting, "Explosive power!" while his knuckles were nailed to his uncle''s palm! In the next moment, he suddenly retracted his fists! Lin Xuanzi had unexpectedly grasped empty air! This was not surprising. What surprised Lin Xuanzi even more was that he really did not expect this brat to be so much stronger than he had imagined! His speed was also much faster! He felt a heart-wrenching pain on his palm!


    This discovery made Lin Xuanzi extremely happy! Even though his palm hurt a lot. Because this was the feeling he wanted! I''m just afraid that Little Red Snow won''t be able to hit this feeling! In fact, the little guy really did it! Moreover, it was better than what he imagined!


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi had already forgotten to make another move. He looked at Little Red Snow in pleasant surprise, and his entire body was looking around. In his heart, he kept repeating the same word ¡ª genius! What a genius!


    It seemed like this kid had already revealed his edge!

 C23

    In the northeast of Jiangxi Province, on the border with Fujian Province, there was also a small town.


    Eagle Pool Town.


    Other than the beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers, due to the fact that this was a borderland, there was a bustling business crowd. It was bustling with activity, with shops on both sides of the street. Those who did business mostly operated Jingdezhen''s porcelain.


    Restaurants were bound to be the only place that was bustling with noise and excitement. However, there seemed to be more restaurants and inns in Eagle Pool Town than other places. And the biggest one here was only one.


    "River Gazing Restaurant."


    There was no river in the town. It was just that the owner''s name was Lei Wang Jiang, so he named it "Wang Jiang Lou".


    The boss isn''t special, but he''s famous." In the Jiang and Ming dynasties, there were few who didn''t know him. From a bamboo tea shop thirty years ago to a six story tall building, in the eyes of many, Lei Wang Jiang was not just a rich boss, he was more like a legend in the business world. Not only would both parties give him face, but they also had a close relationship with the government.


    The black robe and black robe. He was around forty years old. His entire body was filled with meat, which weighed at least two hundred catties.


    He was sitting behind the counter, flipping through his account book with one hand and waving his fingers with the other. From time to time, he would lift his head to peer outside before continuing with his calculations.


    The store was thriving. It was already the evening, but the seats were already full.


    Outside, it was even more lively. The merchants who were busy with their business during the day on both sides had already finished their work. After dinner, they began to go out to enjoy the nightlife. As for the majority of the merchants, they had been living in the "River Gazing Building" for a long time. They felt that it was more convenient for one reason and safer for the other. The third to sixth floors of River Gazing Restaurant were all rented out to these people. However, most of the merchants were Fujian people. Because Lai Wang Jiang was also a Fujian person.


    At this time, the sound of rapid hoofbeats came from the street. In the blink of an eye they had reached the east side of the town. They were moving towards the center of the town. Slowly they slowed down.


    The passersby all moved out of the way. Only then did they see that it was a group of eleven people. Other than the white-clothed youth in front of him, the rest were all black clothes and black pants, with a black cloth wrapped around his head and face.


    "Master Diao ¡­" The white-clothed youth turned and said to the black-clothed man beside him, "It''s already late, let''s ¡­"


    "Mm ¡ª River Gazing Tower up ahead, I''ve already arranged for it ¡ª" The man in black pointed his whip forward with his right hand.


    "Hm ¡ª" The other man in black turned around and waved his hand towards the back. The group of men dismounted and walked towards River Gazing Tower.


    When he arrived at the door, he saw that Lei Wang Jiang was already there, with three waiters beside him.


    "Haha, Ninth Master, I''ve been through a lot!"


    When the man in black arrived, Lei Wang Jiang clasped his hands together. Ah San, Ah Dou, help the brothers to pull the horses to the back and feed them the best ¡ª "" Well, get some salt water ¡ª "


    "Xiao Qi, bring the brothers of the Ninth Master to the four best rooms on the second floor!"


    "Lord Nine, please ¡ª"


    "En, thank you brother Lei." The group filed into a large room on the second floor.


    "Second brother, you should go arrange for us to eat first." The leader of the men in black took off the black cloth as soon as he entered the room. The other person was Tu Feng City, while the young man in white was Leng Lingfeng.


    "Yes!" Tu Feng City immediately left and entered the room next door.


    "Ninth Elder ¡ª"


    Not long after Master Diao sat down, Lei Wang Jiang arrived at the door of the room.


    "Ling Feng, you should accompany your brothers at the Wind City for a meal. Wait for me and Brother Lei to have a chat ¡­"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng was stunned for a moment before immediately leaving.


    "Xiao Qi!" "Hurry up!" Before sitting down, Lei Wang Jiang shouted towards the door. "Come on!" The sound of footsteps could be heard. A waiter was carrying a large bowl of food and wine. On the desktop. Master Diao closed the door and the two of them sat down at the table.


    "Ai, Ninth Master, come drink ¨C" Lei Wang Jiang stood up and poured a cup of wine in front of Master Diao.


    "Brother Lei, how''s the preparations going?" Master Diao held his wine cup, but didn''t drink.


    "Ai, Ninth Master, don''t worry!" How could I, Old Lei Zi, not take care of your affairs in time? "Hehe, yesterday, I received some news from Master Zhang. Everything is going according to plan. Furthermore, everyone is already prepared ¡­" Lei Wang Jiang took a sip of the wine, and then slightly frowned.


    "But--but Zhang Dazhang said that when he sent someone to investigate the situation of Green Edge Cliff, he found out that the geographical conditions of the place were extremely inconvenient for movement. They were all precipitous cliffs, and even after extending for hundreds of miles, he still could not find a good entrance."


    "Well, I know that. Even if he had to run a thousand miles, he would have to find an entrance! This time, his father-in-law had already issued a death order, he was determined to win! ¡ª ¡ª Master Diao put down his cup, a cold glint in his eyes. Lei Wang Jiang couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "I will stay here for the next few days. Tomorrow morning, you will send someone to inform Master Zhang that no matter what, he must think of a way down to the bottom! I don''t believe there''s no entrance. Find it with all your might! "In addition, strong naughty men must be placed around the mountain to forbid entry. Violators must be killed!" His clenched fist rattled.


    "Also, it must be done within three days. Inform us to depart!" Saying this, he raised his head and drank the wine.


    "Yes! Ninth Master, I will send someone to inform Grand Master tonight!" Lei Wang Jiang looked at Master Diao''s cold face and sweat began to drip down from his forehead.


    "Come ¨C come, Ninth Master, drink ¨C drink ¨C"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Eh? ¡ª Uncle! "Look at me turning this way, I feel much easier to jump ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue''s feet spun rapidly, and with one leap, she actually jumped onto the six foot tall mountain rock opposite her grandfather, standing there proudly and smiling at her uncle.


    "Haha, Xue''er, you''re almost able to fly now. You only need some heat and techniques. After a few days, Uncle will be able to teach you ¡­" Lin Xuanzi stood up and put his hands on the hoe handle as he looked at Little Red Snow in satisfaction.


    In this period of time, all the crops in the field had also sprouted, and Lin Xuanzi had to graze on the ground every day. After Little Red Snow finished her homework, she followed her uncle to a nearby mountain to practice her Qing Gong. This brat had improved a lot recently. Just now, he had jumped lightly onto the top of that rock, but the sixty pound sandbag did not seem to feel anything.


    "Really! "Uncle, I can fly right now?" The little guy couldn''t believe it when he heard his uncle say that he could fly now. He asked his uncle with a look of pleasant surprise.


    "Haha, Xue''er, this Qing Gong is actually relying on the fast movement of your legs to create a buoyant force under your feet. After that, you can use your own zhenqi, breathing breathing breathing exercises, footwork and movement techniques to make yourself move as fast as the wind, as light as a swallow, as you fly over a wall ¡­" "Haha, first, you have to master the basics. After uncle teaches you movement, with a little practice, you will be like uncle ¡­"


    "Ah!" Little Red Snow was enchanted by what she heard. Her eyes shined with a strange light as she looked at the cliff opposite her. It was as if she were dancing like a butterfly between the cliffs ¡­


    "Haha, let''s continue practicing. Ah, after uncle finishes hoeing this small piece, let''s go back and make some food. Ah ¡­" Lin Xuanzi spat out a mouthful of blood into his mouth, bent over and picked up the hoe again.


    The little guy only recovered from his reverie after hearing his uncle''s words. Just as he was about to ask, he saw that his uncle was busy, so he jumped down and started practicing his boxing on the nearby grass.


    A loud sound rang out from far away, and the ground beneath their feet began to tremble! The uncle and nephew were both shocked at the same time! Little Red Snow was even more shocked as she looked at her uncle in a daze.


    "Da-bu ¡­" The little guy softly called out, but it seemed very nervous.


    "Shh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi quickly gave Little Snow a signal.


    "Don''t be afraid ¡ª ah, with uncle here, it''s alright ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi patted Little Red Snow''s head to comfort her. Then, he turned his head to look around, but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. There was a loud explosion in his heart. Just as he was thinking, another "boom" echoed. It seemed to be coming from the same direction as the previous one.


    Lin Xuanzi frowned as he carried Lin Hongxue and charged towards the cave entrance with lightning speed.


    "Xue''er, stay in your room and don''t come out. Ah, grandpa will come back immediately after he goes out to look. Don''t come out, ah! ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuezi brought Little Red into the room.


    "Eldest Uncle, what happened?" Little Red Snow had never seen her Eldest Uncle''s expression so serious. She was extremely nervous.


    "It''s nothing, ah, uncle is here, maybe a stone fell over there, I''ll go take a look and then come back, ah ¡ª" Saying that, he dashed out of the cave.


    Lin Xuanzi took a deep breath and pointed his foot at the tree, shooting towards the direction of the sound like an arrow. Along the way, he headed in the direction of his Master''s Maple Forest. He quickly moved half a kilometer and suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something abnormal on the far right side of the mountain. He then slowly made his way through the forest. Sure enough, he discovered that there was an additional gap in the mountain wall in front of him. There was actually someone there! And they were soldiers! They were entering through the gap one by one, at least a hundred of them. Lin Xuanzi was shocked! There were soldiers in this place too! Spreading his body, he immediately turned around and shot into the cave.


    "Xue''er, come here. Eldest Uncle will take you down the mountain ¡­" As he said that, he took out a bag from under the bed and put it into his shirt. Then, he carried Little Red Snow and flew towards Green Edge Cliff.


    "Uncle, is something wrong?" From her eldest uncle''s expression, Little Snow could tell that something was happening.


    "Haha, it''s fine. Xue''er, Eldest Uncle will take you for a walk ¡­" In the blink of an eye, he had reached the bottom of the cliff.


    Lin Xuanzi took a deep breath and then shot up to the top of the cliff. He tapped the cliff with the tip of his foot, stepped on the back of his left foot, and with his right arm raised, he shot up the cliff like an arrow. Seeing that he was only three meters away from the top of the cliff, Lin Xuanzi''s feet sheared off as his body spun rapidly and he flew towards the top of the cliff. Through the flat surface of the cliff top, the distant mountain was visible in the distance. He only felt a dazzling light, a strong wind blowing, a row of noobs shooting towards him like locusts! Lin Xuanzi was shocked! With a long whistle, Lin Xuanzi stepped on the stone wall and scurried downwards. However, at this moment, the arrow had already arrived in front of him! His right foot pressed on the stone wall, and his body flew diagonally into the air, as the arrow shot past his feet ¡­ Then he saw a long line of soldiers standing on the top of the cliff, holding their weapons. As soon as Lin Xuanzi dodged the arrows, another row of soldiers appeared on the mountain top to his right, and another wave of arrows rained down on him. Lin Xuanzi was even more surprised. He never thought that there would be so many soldiers! In the blink of an eye, the arrow was less than a foot away from him. Lin Xuanzi''s left foot tapped on the back of his right foot, but instead of descending, he rose up and welcomed the rain of arrows! Just as the locust-like arrows were about to hit their bodies, Lin Xu suddenly stretched out his right arm and his entire body spun rapidly like a spinning top. His sleeves fluttered in the wind, and miserable screams could be heard coming from the top of the cliff! Then, he saw the soldiers that had been shot by the arrows fall down the cliff one after another. Their screams echoed in the valley for a long time. Those soldiers could not believe their own eyes. The arrows that he had shot at Lin Xuanzi suddenly shot back at him! He actually stayed there and forgot to shoot.


    "Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves" was indeed the best in the world!


    Lin Xuanzi took advantage of this moment to turn around. His feet slashed across the air as if he was treading on water as he diagonally descended towards the opposite cliff. Lin Xuanzi landed on the mountaintop and immediately hid himself behind a rock. He looked at Xue''er and saw that she was actually smiling at him while his face was completely red!


    "Uncle, you''re too awesome!" The little guy seemed to think it was fun, but he didn''t know that he was already in danger.


    Lin Xuanzi slowly stretched out his head and looked around. He was surprised to find that the entire mountaintop across from him was filled with soldiers! He was shocked.


    "Xue''er, hug Uncle. Ah, no matter what happens, don''t be afraid. With Uncle here, Uncle won''t let Xue''er get hurt ¡­" As she spoke, she patted Little Red Snow''s head.


    "I''m not afraid!" Unexpectedly, she laughed again!


    With a light shout, Lin Xuanzi carried Little Red Snow and flew towards the southwest. Because he was very familiar with it, there were many cliffs and cliffs, and there shouldn''t be anyone there. Even if there were, there shouldn''t be many cliffs and cliffs!


    Four hills in one breath! They arrived at a flat land with a circumference of 200 feet and were surrounded by mountain walls. As a result, this place was like a small basin. "Opposite of them, there was a ten-zhang wide ravine. Two large waterfalls fell from the sky from both sides of the ravine. The faint sounds of water flowing could be heard from below.


    And Lin Xuanzi knew that that was his hope! Having lived here since young, he was already very familiar with this place. As long as they passed the other side of the mountain and headed west, they would reach the official road after passing through three mountain peaks!


    Thus, Lin Xuanzi put Little Red Snow down on the ground. He needed to rest for a bit, because he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes in the hundred feet deep ravine. Otherwise ¡­ He could only descend into the bottomless abyss!


    "Grandfather, why have so many people come to kill us?" Little Red Xue asked her uncle while wiping her forehead with her sleeve.


    "Ai, uncle doesn''t know either ¡­"


    "Alright, Xue''er, let''s hurry up and go ¡­" Saying that, he carried Little Red Snow and was about to leave when he suddenly stopped.


    Lin Xuanzi felt a cold killing intent coming towards him from about ten feet behind him! It was the first time he felt such killing intent!


    Lin Xuanzi slowly turned his body and saw a person.


    A white-robed youth was holding a sword, a special sword. It was staring at him coldly. A murderous aura was emanating from the sword.


    Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya, we were really fated to meet again. I didn''t expect to meet at such a paradise ¡­ "Haha ¡­" A man in black slowly walked out from behind a rock on the right. He held an iron fan in his hand and a man in black came out from the right side. His eyes were cold and the broken blade at his waist shone with a dark glow in the sunlight.


    With a stuffy groan, eight men in black appeared from behind the rocks. Black clothes and black pants, a black bamboo hat, a black veil that was six inches long hung down from the edge of the bamboo hat. Through the black cloth covering the face and face, a pair of black eyes, the smell of death permeated out!

 C24

    Lin Xuanzi looked around and knew that there was going to be a fierce battle today. It was even more dangerous than ten years ago!


    He slowly turned around and looked at Little Red Snow. At this moment, Xiao Hong Xue was also looking at her uncle with a startled expression, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of fear in her eyes.


    "Xue''er, follow behind Uncle. If Uncle attacks, run towards the big rock on the right side of your body and hide behind the rock, do you understand?" Lin Xuanzi whispered to Little Red Xue. Little Red Snow did not reply, but simply nodded her head.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡­ To think that I was hit by the ''Blood Demon Grand Magic'' last time ¡­ ''F... '' You''re not dead yet! "Sigh, this brother truly admires ¡­" The man in black was Master Diao. At this moment, he was looking at Lin Xuanzi proudly.


    Lin Xuanzi stared at Master Diao, but did not reply. He glanced around.


    "Ah? ¡ª there''s a dead old man, isn''t there? Why aren''t they together today? "Haha ¡­" When he first arrived, he thought that "Carefree Immortal elder" must be with Lin Xuanzi. At this moment, he was looking around to confirm that Lin Xuanzi was not around. He was even more relieved and happy.


    "Oh! ¡ª there''s a little thing, ah, ha, ha, your son, I suppose. Sigh, I didn''t think that ten years ago, you would already be dead, but now you''re not! Last time, I was sure that you were dead, but you''re still alive! Today, I brought a son with me. Hahahaha ¡ª it seems that the heavens really have eyes. They want me to take him as well! "Hahahaha!" Master Diao couldn''t help but laugh maniacally towards the sky.


    "Southern Palace City! "My Lin Clan has no enmity with you, why are you forcing us to kill each other?" Lin Xuanzi''s eyes were filled with rage as he looked at the Southern Palace. If Little Red Snow wasn''t by his side, she would only have one thought, and that was to kill him with a palm!


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª" The people from the Southern Palace picked up the black cloth, and then the people from the Piercing Wind City did the same.


    "Aiya, Brother Lin, it''s not like my Southern Palace is holding onto you." Do you know? " While clapping the iron fan with his right hand, Southpalace City took a step one Zhang away from Lin Xuanzi.


    "It''s my father-in-law who doesn''t like you. Anyone my father-in-law doesn''t like must die! As for me, I''m only working for my father-in-law. "Haha ¡­"


    "Mm, Brother Lin, how about this? Let''s make a deal today, what do you think? You should be aware of the current situation. Even though you possess peerless martial arts, I believe that today is different from any other day ¡­ "Haha ¡­" NanGong Cheng turned around and spread out his arms, looking extremely pleased with himself.


    Lin Xuanzi did not reply. His left hand was placed behind his back, but his fingers were gesturing towards Little Red Snow.


    "Yes ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng''s face became serious as he faced Lin Xuanzi. A metal fan pointed at him in the air. Brother Lin has a unique treasured saber, the ''Blood Rings Sabre''. I have also been injured my left arm because of it, and it still hurts. Haha ¡­ If Brother Lin can bear with it and give it to my little brother, at the same time, leave behind that ''Primordius Sutra'' ¡­ Hehe, I guarantee that you won''t be in any danger today ¡­ I wonder what Brother Lin thinks? " NanGong Cheng spoke without hurry, but his face was full of expectation as he stared at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" When Lin Xuanzi heard Southern Palace City''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh at the top of his lungs. "Southern Palace City, ah, Southern Palace City, scum like you, everyone can kill him! Pui! You still have the face to talk about conditions! "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter echoed in the valley.


    "Mm hmph ~ ¡ª haha!" NanGong Cheng wasn''t angry, but he also began to laugh out loud. "Aiya, Brother Lin, not only will you harm yourself, you will also harm your son. Haha ¡­" NanGong Cheng then pointed his iron fan at Little Red Snow, only to see Little Red Snow standing behind Lin Xuanzi, staring at his face, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "Haha, good!" Today, I will help you. Didn''t you want a knife? With a "Zheng" sound, a pitch-black blade appeared in Lin Xuanzi''s right hand. It was three feet long and two of it looked like black moons. Under the sunlight, it radiated purple light in all directions!


    "Ah!" NanGong Cheng''s eyes lit up, and he exclaimed in shock. However, he was pushed back three feet. Because he knew very well that the better the saber, the more fatal a person could be!


    At this moment, the white-clothed youth, Leng Lingfeng, was even more astonished. He did not expect the world to have such a beautiful blade! Upon seeing that cold gleam, Leng Lingfeng knew that he would never be able to forget this feeling in his life. This saber was simply too fitting for his character! He was already extremely fond of her in his heart. The hand that held the sword tightened and tightened.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Southern Palace City had already received the answer from Lin Xuanzi''s eyes. He would not give the saber to them with cupped hands. He quickly retreated, waving his fan at the eight men in black beside him.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already ten feet away from Lin Xuanzi. The "lantern" in his left hand began to swing, and an old man''s voice came from within. The eight players approached Lin Xuanzi from three different directions.


    Lin Xuanzi turned his left hand behind his back and patted Little Red''s shoulder. He shouted in a low voice, "Go!" Xiao Hong Xue suddenly turned and ran towards the large rock to her right.


    At the same time, Lin Xuanzi saw eight pitch-black "lanterns" shooting towards him from three directions in the sky. The "chi chi" sound inside the lanterns could clearly be heard. Behind him was the thirty thousand meter high cliff!


    Lin Xuanzi only felt that the light had dimmed, and he had already seen eight objects falling down on his head. Now he could clearly see that within the eight lanterns, there were blades rapidly revolving, and he instantly felt a cold wind blowing against his face. Each of them was connected by a 20 foot long metal chain, and the other end was wrapped around the left wrist of the eight men in black! At the same time the wrists of the eight people were rapidly shaking, a strange footwork technique was also being performed under their feet, coordinating with each other.


    What a terrifying "Blood Drop"! Lin Xuanzi had long heard of how powerful this weapon was. If he had not launched a surprise attack at the "Zhen Yuan Escort Office", the situation that night would have been completely different.


    Master once said that outside the "Blood Drop" was an iron cage with a diameter of one foot and a bottom opening. Inside the cage, there were three sharp blades that were connected by a meter shape. At the top of the cage was a two-meter-long iron chain, one end of which was wrapped around the weapon user''s wrist. After throwing out the "Blood Drop" through the iron chains, the blade inside the cage quickly rotated in the air, covering the enemy''s head, and then instantly cutting off the neck before returning it to the enemy''s hand. The enemy''s head had already been cut off and left in the cage. Extremely terrifying!


    The eight "blood droplets" were like a windmill as they flew towards his head with strange cries. At this moment, they were less than a foot away! Lin Xuanzi let out a long howl. He raised his right arm and the Blood Rings Saber in his hand immediately emitted a boundless radiance as it rapidly revolved above his head. His left hand was raised and his thumb and forefinger were lightly tapped. At this moment, the "Blood Drop" was already at the edge of his blade. Lin Xuanzi''s right foot suddenly slipped and his left foot pushed off the ground. His entire body spun like a top as he suddenly shot up to meet the Blood Drop. In an instant, he was surrounded by the eight Blood Drops. Lin Xuanzi shouted, "Sky Meteor!" His body spun faster and faster. His left hand circled around his body as he flicked at the metal chain with two fingers.


    A series of "ding ding dang dang dang" sounds could be heard. Lin Xuanzi turned around and landed on the ground. The Blood Rings Saber in his hand was still emitting dragon roars!


    Not only did Southern Palace not believe his eyes, there was also fear shining in the eyes of the Wind Slaying City! He looked straight at Lin Xuanzi and the blade.


    The eight men in black were even more frightened because they had clearly seen how their "Blood Drop" had been cut apart by Lin Xuanzi''s blade. What was even more terrifying was that there was a powerful force coming from the severed chain, and then they saw the chain shooting towards their hearts like an arrow! Amidst his shock, he waved his left hand and leaped up into the air. After flipping a few times, he dispelled the force and dodged an arrow. When he landed on the ground, his eyes seemed to be filled with terror! The eight blood droplets had already landed on the ground three feet away from Lin Xuanzi!


    At this moment, only Leng Lingfeng''s eyes shone brightly! He seemed to be impressed by this handsome man, and from this person''s face, he saw something very familiar. It was something that only his father could see, a righteous spirit, a spirit that seemed to take care of death.


    Leng Lingfeng felt his blood boil as his right hand began to move. From the move that Lin Xuanzi used just now, he knew that he had finally met an opponent for the first time in his life! Leng Lingfeng only liked strong opponents. Only then would he feel that he could release the pressure in his heart. At this moment, he knew that he could release it to his heart''s content today! Let go of all this.


    Lin Xuanzi saw a white shadow flash and land six feet in front of him. The cold air came into his face.


    Lin Xuanzi was astonished. He was amazed at the sword in the white-clothed youth''s right hand. He knew that sword, he knew that it was Master Fu Qing''s'' Mortal Sword ''. How could it be in the hands of this kid?


    At this moment, Leng Lingfeng made his move. Very rarely did he take the initiative. Today was an exception. He knew he had to make the first move. Leng Lingfeng rarely used his sword in his first move, there were almost none. But today was an exception.


    Leng Lingfeng bent his right leg and took half a step forward. With his left foot touching the ground, he slid straight towards Lin Xuanzi. The sword in his right hand let out a soft hum as he drew out a streak of green light, aiming for the center of Lin Xuanzi''s brows.


    Lin Xuanzi was in the middle of pondering when he felt a chill on his face. A white chain had already appeared in front of his eyes! Who would have thought that this man in white''s movement technique was so fast! Immediately, he cut his legs, pushed his left foot to the ground, bent his right leg, and flew back five feet. Unexpectedly, the man in white followed him like a shadow. Just as he landed on the ground, he was right in front of him, and the tip of his sword was still pointed straight at his forehead!


    Lin Xuanzi could not help but be slightly surprised. Such a fast movement technique! He took a step forward with his right foot and then twisted his left foot. He raised his right hand and the Blood Rings Saber exploded into a ball of light as he moved to meet the sword''s attack.


    Leng Lingfeng was surprised as well. His opponent''s movement technique was both peculiar and marvelous. Seeing the "Blood Rings Saber" coming at him with its sword, he shouted, "Don''t ask about your future!" With a twist of his right hand, the sword drew a semicircle in the air as the "Mustang Sword" slashed against the chain from the left towards Lin Xuanzi''s right wrist.


    Lin Xuanzi suddenly could not see the tip of the white-clothed man''s sword, but he suddenly saw a burst of green light rushing towards his wrist. He was truly shocked! It was rare to see someone changing their moves so quickly. What was even more shocking was that this move was actually a saber move! It was the first time in his life that he had seen a sword wielder turn into a blade.


    Just as Leng Lingfeng''s sword was about to slash onto Lin Xuanzi''s wrist, Lin Xuanzi''s left foot suddenly slid forward, his right foot simultaneously bent over in a half-crouching position, his right hand turned slightly, and the "Blood Ringed Knife of the concubine" rushed towards the blade of the "Mortal Sword", while at the same time, his left hand''s thumb and forefinger fiercely flicked on the sword''s body.


    Leng Lingfeng could not help but let out a cry of surprise. However, he suddenly felt an incomparably large strength come from the sword, causing him to be greatly alarmed! And at this moment, the "Motherf * cker Sword" and the "Blood Rings Saber" had already interweaved!


    Clang!" A flash of violet and azure light, followed by a long dragon''s roar! The bright light slashed out two streams of sword Qi towards the surrounding rock walls. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" The rock fragments flew everywhere! "What a good blade!" He turned around and immediately shook his head towards the Piercing Wind City. With a wave of the right hand, the eight black-clothed men each took out something from their bodies. " "D!" He only heard a loud shout from the Southern Palace. The eight men in black slowly surrounded Lin Xuanzi.


    Leng Lingfeng was stunned! When the two weapons clashed, he felt a dazzling light and felt his hand go numb. Suddenly, a powerful force came from his sword and with a loud shout, he took half a step to the side with his right foot and bent his left foot. The sword in his hand swung rapidly in the air before gradually dispersing the force.


    Lin Xuanzi was also astonished. He did not expect this young man''s martial arts to have reached such a degree, and yet, he was unharmed even after two strikes! With a twist of his right hand, his right foot took a step forward, and the blade flew straight towards the top of Leng Lingfeng''s head.


    Lin Xuanzi felt a sudden gust of wind in his left ear. He looked around and saw a weird-looking chicken claw reaching for his temple at an incredible speed. His right hand immediately drew his blade and his upper body leaned forward. As he waved his right hand, a bright light flashed and "dang", an object was sliced off and fell to the ground. ). He had just transformed into a chicken''s paw when he suddenly felt wind in three directions. He was immediately shocked. With a twist of his left foot and a stomp of his right foot, he flew backwards five feet to the side, and saw a silver hook spear, an iron plate eight inches in diameter, a metal rod three parts in diameter, a shovel, a pickaxe, an iron hammer, a seven feet long iron flute, and a black iron whip, all smashing where Lin Xuanzi was standing at this moment. The eight men in black stood about seven feet away, holding strange weapons in their hands. His eyes were full of murderous intent.


    As soon as Lin Xu landed on the ground, he turned his head to see how Little Red Snow was faring. In a flash, a figure came whirling along the ground, and in a blink of an eye, it was right in front of him. It was the Wind Slaying City! Then, a white light flashed above his head again. A white shadow was like a great roc, holding a green chain in his hand as he used it to cover his head. The eight black clothed people squeezed towards Lin Xuanzi from three directions like a group of desperate criminals.


    Then, he saw Nangong Gong Cheng looking at him with an iron fan in his hand as he smiled sinisterly, and then slowly walked towards the place where Xiao Hong Xue stayed.


    With his right foot swinging, he spun around on the ground as if piercing through a flower. With the fly of his sleeves, the "Blood Drop" on the ground shot out towards Leng Lingfeng, Tu Feng City and the other eight men in black, and under Lin Xuanzi''s powerful throw, the "Blood Drop", with waves of ear-piercing hisses, headed straight for its target!


    When Leng Lingfeng and Tu Feng City''s swords and sabers were just about to cut onto Lin Xuanzi''s body, they suddenly felt a cold wind blowing against their faces, and an object came whistling over. They were immediately shocked and took back their swords, the sound of their swords striking against each other could be heard, only to see Leng Lingfeng and Tu Feng scattering a pile of broken pieces in front of them! The eight men in black, however, transmitted several screams in succession. When Tu Feng City immediately turned to look, its eyes were about to bulge out of their sockets. He only saw the two black clothed men holding onto his right arm, screaming out in pain, his right wrist was already broken, the weapon was exposed from the opening of the "Blood Drop" in front of him! Blood was spurting out from his severed wrist! There were also three other people who were either holding onto their shoulders or holding onto their thighs as they constantly cried out.


    But Lin Xuanzi did not stop to rest, because he saw South Palace City was walking towards Xue''er; he definitely could not let anyone hurt Xue''er! He could not help but feel anxious, but his heart was filled with rage, and the rage was spewing out from his heart in an unstoppable manner!


    With another intense roar, Lin Xuanzi pushed off with his right foot, causing his body to leap up by one meter. His left foot then slapped on the back of his right foot, causing his body to spin around at 360 degrees, and he had already reached a height of 30 meters. With a twist of his left hand, he stood up upside down, his right hand spun rapidly as he roared, "Everything is back to life!" The Blood Rings Saber transformed into tens of thousands of streaks of light as it descended down to a radius of two zhang!

 C25

    Little Red Snow had been hiding behind the big rock the entire time. She turned her body and watched her uncle fight against these people. When he saw that his uncle was in danger, he could not help but tear up. When he saw his elder uncle push back the enemy, he started to laugh mischievously again, and even mimicked his elder brother''s gestures from time to time. As soon as he saw his uncle fly up into the air, a blade covered in light poured down towards the enemies on the ground, his eyes immediately opened wide in shock, "Ah!" His face was filled with excitement. I didn''t expect uncle to be so powerful! At the same time, he was also full of admiration for her. It would be great as long as he could become her uncle! Inside, he was cheering. Xiao Hong Xue''s mouth was agape, her eyes filled with astonishment as she moved along with the strange ray of light. When she moved to her right front, she saw a black clothed man standing there, holding onto a metal fan in his hand. With a cold smile, he started to walk towards her. Xiao Hong Xue was startled and immediately stood up. She stared at the black clothed man, her heart beating rapidly.


    "Haha, little baby, is that your father? Ah? "Haha ¡­" NanGong City burst into laughter. When NanGong City found out that there was still a child with Lin Xuanzi, he was certain that he would win today! And the best and most effective way to make Lin Xu submit was to first control this child. Thus, he had everyone to hold onto Lin Xuanzi while he waited for an opportunity to walk towards Little Red Snow.


    "Get lost!" Little Red Snow suddenly shouted. Her face flushed red, she looked extremely excited. Little Red Snow was not afraid at the moment. She only knew that these people were definitely bad people, because the person who wanted to kill her uncle was not a good person! As such, when the black-clothed man approached him, he could not help but shout out loud, his hand on the stone wall.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Upon hearing the little fellow''s cry, Southcloud City unknowingly froze for a moment before immediately bursting out in laughter once more. "Hahahahaha ¡­." "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    "Aiyo! As expected, a father must have a son! Good! "Haha, good! ¡ª ¡ª" The iron fan in his right hand flapped to his left hand, and Southern Palace City''s side smiled as they rushed towards Little Red Snow. In the blink of an eye.


    Little Red Snow slowly retreated, taking two steps back. Suddenly, she propped herself up on the rock wall and leaped towards the top of the rock. However, NanGong City seemed to have already known what Lin Hongxue was planning. With a move of its body, it grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s neck. It thought that this little fellow didn''t know martial arts, so it decided to grab it itself. He didn''t expect the little fellow to be so fast. Not only did he not touch it, the little guy''s upper body had already reached the top. He waved his fan and heard two "poof poof" sounds. The legs of Little Red Snow''s pants were cut through, and two streams of sand flew out. Lin Hong Xue was jumping up, she should have been able to jump up, but she was feeling a bit nervous, her feet almost touched the stone wall, and she was already climbing up there. She suddenly felt her feet lighten, and her heart tightened, and with a push of her hands, she had already jumped to the top of the mountain. No wonder she felt her feet suddenly lighten. She thought her feet were broken by the man in black. Scared half to death. Seeing that his feet were still there, he was relieved and smiled at the man in black.


    "Haha!" Nangong Imperial City angrily laughed. With a leap, he leapt onto the stone roof. His left hand grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s clothes like a gust of wind.


    Xiao Hong Xue was complacent, but when she suddenly saw the black clothed man in front of her, she was shocked. Seeing that the other party''s palm was about to grab onto her, she jumped towards the other side in a panic. Lin Hong Xue didn''t realize this when she jumped into the air, but when she landed, she found that she had fallen from a very high place. She immediately panicked and her hands and feet danced in the air as she screamed and threw herself onto the ground.


    It turned out that ever since Big Uncle had made a sandbag for him, Little Red Snow had persisted in practicing every day. A pair of sandbags weighing over 60 jins could jump up six feet. However, he could not breathe, nor could he change his movement techniques. Furthermore, he was very nervous, so he directly fell down. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong with his eyes. He immediately jumped up and saw the man in black standing on top of the rock and smiling sinisterly at him.


    On top of that, Lin Xuanzi was worried about Little Red Snow''s safety, so he immediately used the tenth form of the "Mother of All Things Revitalizing", the "Blood Ring Saber" in his hand. Purple waves burst out and sprinkled down towards Slaughtering Wind City, Leng Lingfeng, and the black-clothed man.


    Leng Lingfeng was the closest to Lin Xuanzi, and as he happened to be face to face with him, he was surprised to see a ball of purple light covering his head. He wanted to retreat, but he already had no use of it, and with a loud roar, he dropped to his knees, and with both hands on his sword, he raised his head to face the purple light. Seeing the purple light pouring down like a waterfall, Tu Feng City did not dare to receive it head on. He raised the blade in his right hand and pointed his right foot towards the ground. The other six men in black screamed out. Wherever the sword light passed by, the men in black who couldn''t dodge the blade light were pierced through their arms or legs by the incoming Essence Qi! It actually shot out a hole the size of a small finger! He immediately rolled to the ground, dodging behind the rock.


    With a swing of Lin Xuanzi''s saber, he followed suit. His head was still three feet from the ground when he suddenly saw an azure light piercing through his blade and pouncing towards him. He was greatly alarmed! With a twist of both feet in the air, his body turned 360 degrees, the blade in his right hand slashed out at the green light, creating a series of blade-shadows that covered the sky, and pounced on Leng Lingfeng with a radius of one zhang. "Pop ¡ª ¡ª -" The saber Qi of the "Blood Rings from his mother" met with the sword again, and suddenly exploded into a seven-colored "balloon" in the air, and then with a "boom", the soil flew everywhere, and rocks flew everywhere! Leng Lingfeng was even more shocked, because a streak of rainbow light was rushing through his sword qi and attacking him from all directions, not daring to take it head-on! He turned his right hand and slashed across the ground with the tip of the sword. The tip of his foot tapped and his body suddenly shot backwards. He landed on a rock about two meters away, still in a daze! He couldn''t believe it! Unexpectedly, his own sword Qi had actually caused the other party to produce an even stronger blade qi, almost injuring him! What a terrifying blade! A demonic blade!


    In the blink of an eye, he saw Little Red Snow fall down. Immediately, he spun around, and his left foot lightly touched the ground as he slashed the blade of his right hand through the air. Like an arrow, he shot towards Nan Gong Cheng who was standing on the rock.


    He was about to jump down when he felt a gust of cold wind coming from behind him. He saw a shadow come towards him from where Little Red Snow was standing. It was the shadow of a sword! He was too familiar with the smell of the blade! He pushed off with his left foot and shot forward like an arrow without any hesitation. Just as he landed on a rock, he turned around to find that he was only standing on a half of a stone pillar! Sweat began to seep out of his forehead. At this moment, Lin Xuanzi grabbed Little Red Xue and was about to rush to the other side of the ravine. Just as he jumped out, a white shadow flew over from the left front. I heard the Southern Palace City shouting, "Quick! Guard the side, don''t let him get away! "As soon as he finished speaking, Tu Feng City also rushed over like a gust of wind. With a turn of the broken blade in their hands, they actually slashed towards Little Red Snow!


    Lin Xuanzi''s clothes were soaked through, but he was completely oblivious to it! Seeing that Leng Lingfeng''s sword was already in front of him, he immediately pushed back with both feet, and his body shot backwards by two meters, landing on a large rock. He immediately let Little Red Snow go, "Xue''er, stay here and don''t move. "With uncle protecting you, ah ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi saw that he had to defeat the three of them together today in order to deal with them. Otherwise, there would be people who would harm Xue''er, and he would be put in a passive position.


    At this moment, he saw that Southern Palace City was the closest to him, standing on a rock ten feet away from him. He patted Little Snow''s head and shouted loudly. With a wave of his right hand, his entire body was enveloped in a purple light as he charged towards Southern Palace City. Hearing the "Be careful!" sound from the other side, the Southern Palace City''s people had already flown and landed in a row in the direction of Leng Lingfeng and Slaughtering Wind City.


    Lin Xuanzi''s eyes immediately lit up. This was exactly the effect he wanted! Immediately, he extended his body and rapidly flew in the air. The blade on his right hand once again released a bright light, spraying it towards the three people.


    Leng Lingfeng raised his right hand, his left hand grabbing onto the sword hilt, his right foot pointed, and his body leaped up and spun quickly, the blade in his hand drew a circular arc in the air, and then a green light pounced towards the purple light, and the two light clashed once again, and another earth-shattering explosion occurred, the surrounding soil and rocks flew, and when Leng Lingfeng''s own blade light reached Lin Xuanzi''s blade light, he suddenly knelt down on the ground, and slashed towards Lin Xuanzi''s right hand with both hands, "I have no regrets in this life!" Just as Leng Lingfeng''s sword split open Lin Xu''s blade light, Tu Feng City and Southern Palace City took the opportunity to leap six feet away from Lin Xuanzi. They discovered that the further away the blade was from Lin Xuanzi, the more powerful it seemed. Therefore, they had to get closer to take the initiative!


    As Leng Lingfeng struck out with his sword, the Wind Slaying City also attacked from Lin Xuanzi''s right. A black saber slashed out a ray of light, silently slicing towards Lin Xuanzi''s left leg. The right fan of the Southern Palace City waved, slashing towards Lin Xuanzi''s rear.


    "Eldest Uncle ¡ª be careful ¡ª!" A strange smile flashed across the eyes of South Palace City''s disciples when they heard Little Red Snow''s shout from behind.


    Lin Xuanzi saw that he was once again surrounded by three people, and his main opponent was Leng Lingfeng, because he also had a peerless treasured sword in his hand, which was enough to contend with him!


    Seeing that Qing Feng was about to arrive, a cold wind blew past his ears and the back of his neck turned cold! With a sharp whistle, Lin Xuanzi suddenly fell to the ground. The Blood Rings Saber in his hand swept past the three of them like a waterfall. The three of them simultaneously turned pale with fright. Nan Gong Cheng''s face turned ashen, he immediately fanned his right hand to protect his face, then with a tap of his feet, he flipped in the air, flying backwards. Even so, the powerful Sword Qi of the ''Mo Wen Sword'' pierced through the iron fan of Nan Gong City, cutting off half of the hair on the head of Nan Gong City! Leng Lingfeng was even more surprised, seeing his own sword swinging towards "Master", wanting to retract it was already too late, and at this moment, Lin Xuanzi''s purple light had already swept towards his feet. If he did not retract it in time, his legs would definitely be missing! With a pull of his right hand, the sword flew towards a boulder about three meters away. "Pu!" And then, he leapt six feet backwards. The Piercing Wind City had long since moved ten feet away as it watched the frightening scene unfold!


    At this moment, South Palace City appeared to be in the most miserable state! He was furious. He had been beaten up for so long, yet he had not even touched a hair of the other party. He had been badly injured on this side, and his own men had even cut off his hair! His heart became even more determined to obtain that blade. It was simply too powerful. If Lin Xuanzi didn''t have that blade, the three of them wouldn''t have been in such a sorry state!


    This was the truth. If not for this blade, any one of the three could have exchanged dozens of blows with Lin Xuanzi! Not to mention the eleven of them working together!


    Lin Xuanzi himself was clear of the details. Hence, the only thing he needed to do now was to end this battle quickly and leave this place as soon as possible.


    Leng Lingfeng had already retrieved his sword, but kept looking at the Southern Palace from time to time, feeling extremely guilty. However, Southern Palace did not blame him in the slightest, because he knew that this was not Leng Lingfeng''s fault. Moreover, just now when he had abandoned his sword, it had been more obvious that he had done so to avoid harming himself. He understood Leng Lingfeng''s personality the best. He had never once thrown a sword at him. Today was the first time it was an exception!


    The three of them were stunned on the spot. Lin Xuanzi, seeing this opportunity, would not let it go. He extended his body and shot towards Little Red Snow like an arrow. He lifted her up in one go, but before he landed on the ground, he bent his feet and shot towards the hundred thousand foot deep ravine! In the blink of an eye, it was already at the side. The pine trees ten Zhang away from him were swaying in the wind ¡­


    When they saw Lin Xuanzi''s figure move, the three of them immediately realized ¡ª ¡ª "Quick!" Southern Palace City loudly shouted as they took the lead to fly towards the edge of the cliff, followed by Tu Feng City and Leng Lingfeng. With a wave of Lin Xuanzi''s right hand, the Blood Rings Saber in his hand left his hand and flew towards the other side of the pine tree. Lin Xuanzi let out an explosive shout, and like an arrow, he shot out. From afar, Lin Hongxue''s laughter came, "... Hehe, Uncle, they can''t come over! "Uncle, hehe ¡­"


    The three of them arrived at the edge of the cliff and suddenly stopped, standing on the edge of the cliff with a ''ga'' sound. The laughter on the other side was loud and clear.


    "F * ck ¡ª ¡ª hmph!" Nangong Imperial City was already half dead from anger, but the three of them really didn''t dare to attempt to cross this deep ravine that was over ten Zhang away. Even if they could leap along the cliff, their uncle and nephew would probably be long gone! South Palace City understood this very well.


    "Go!" "Hurry up and tell Zhang Wenyuan to send troops to chase after them along the way!" NanGong Cheng shouted towards the Piercing Wind City.


    "Yes, I''ll go right away." Tu Feng City turned around and dashed backwards. Just as he turned around, he saw a long line of soldiers lined up on the opposite side of the road. There were at least five hundred of them. It seemed that he had been standing there for quite some time. The Wind Slaying City immediately turned back, only to find Master Diao walking towards the soldiers with an ashen face. When he looked back, he saw it too.


    "Nine ¡ª" From afar, he saw a guy wearing a brocade robe and a black hat with three strands of hair on top of a large mole on the corner of his mouth. When he saw Master Diao arrive, he immediately cupped his hands in greeting.


    "Damn it! What the f * ck?! This old man is half dead busy over there, you ¡ª "Master Diao was so angry that he couldn''t speak." ¡ª You''re so many people and you''re here ¡ª you''re just fucking watching ¡ª! "


    Zhang Wenyuan was still holding his own face as he looked pitifully at Master Diao.


    "Chase the f * cking hell!" Master Diao raised his hand again, "If you can''t catch up this time, I''ll bring your head to see me!" Master Diao pointed at Zhang Wen Yuan''s forehead and said gloomily.


    "Yes ¡ª ¡ª Yes ¡ª ¡ª" Zhang Wenyuan''s expression did not lie, and was indeed scared, "What are you still standing there for?! "Hurry up and chase him! If you can''t catch him, you better kill me!" Zhang Wen Yuan immediately turned around and waved his hand. He led his group of people and rushed towards the side of the mountain like a flock of ducks.


    "Scum! ¡ª ¡ª F * ck!" Master Diao faced Zhang Wenyuan''s back and his teeth chattered loudly.


    After that, he sat down on the ground and rubbed his shaved temples as he looked in the direction of Lin Xuanzi''s disappearance. He swore once more, "What the f * ck! ¡ª ¡ª F * ck!"

 C26

    Zhejiang has many beautiful scenery, Hangzhou for what. Especially with the West Lake as a representative, it had always been a place for the aristocrats and scholars to enjoy themselves. Zhejiang has a famous town of the name of the town, which is also known as the town of East Ou - Wenzhou, the most prosperous.


    Wenzhou was not only economically developed and flourishing in business, but also a place where all sorts of people gathered. Although the pirates had been harassing the people all year round, they had also caused a lot of inconvenience to the people. Many times, the pirates and the local people had actually coexisted peacefully. Of course, the officials did not agree. Even if the pirates had not been successful for ten years, they still had to do things, so it was common to see officials patrolling the town.


    Wenzhou is also the home of martial arts. Besides the fifty to sixty martial arts schools and escort offices in the town, there was also the world''s number one manor ¡ª Iron Sword Villa was the pride of the people of Wenzhou. And the owner of this villa was none other than the alliance head of the Martial Forest, Tie Xiao Yun.


    Just like those who had been to Niuyang City, they had to go to the Drunken Flower Lodge, while those who had come to Wenzhou had to go to the "Delicious Nanny Inn".


    In the largest inn in the Central Plains, the only one that could produce more than 30 dishes in 30 different areas was a restaurant with many dishes from all over the world. When people came to Wenzhou, they wanted to eat local dishes.


    In the blink of an eye, the clear sky was about to turn bright. The atmosphere was lively and festive. Some families were even beginning to sweep the graves of their loved ones.


    During the rainy season, many people would rather drink an old wine at the "Gourmet''s Inn".


    Today, the inn was bustling with noise and excitement.


    The inn was very big. The dining area was only on the second floor. However, there were at least forty tables on each floor, and they were almost full. If you sit here for a while, you will find that this is indeed a "small martial arts world". There are people everywhere, and there are also people of all kinds. You can see different colors and you can hear many different languages. More than ten waiters were busy inside.


    At the same time, there were two people sitting on the second floor near the stairs. They were eating and eating as if they were starving.


    Two men, one big and one small.


    The oldest was a middle-aged man in his mid-thirties. Straight hair, ponytail, blue coat. His sword-like brows and phoenix eyes were clearly defined. Not only did they appear elegant and elegant, they also possessed the unique charm of a mature man.


    This one was only twelve or thirteen years old, but bald. She had clear eyes, and was in high spirits. Her pair of handsome eyes were looking left and right. There was a large purple scar on the left side of his face. It looked like a birthmark, which affected his appearance.


    The little guy ate until the sky turned upside down, while the middle-aged man looked around. He seemed to have eaten his fill.


    "En, Eldest Uncle ¡ª ¡ª" The little guy gulped down a mouthful of soup, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and raised his head to call out to the middle-aged man. Then, he touched the birthmark on his face.


    "Hmm?" The middle-aged man heard this and slowly turned his head.


    "Aiya, this ¡ª it''s so hard to bear ¡ª" The little guy rubbed his face with his hand and frowned. He looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Hahaha, don''t do it. Ah, it will be fine in a few days. Ah ¡ª ¡ª" Saying this, he patted the little guy''s head. He couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Hey ¡ª Uncle, how far is this from grandpa?" the child asked, picking up a piece of beef and munching hard.


    "Well, it''s not far, ah ¡ª we''ll be seeing Pappy in a few days. "Eat, ah ¡­"


    "Ah?" How many more days would it take? "Er ¡ª my feet ¡ª" When the little boy heard that there would be a few more days, he looked extremely unwilling. It seemed that he had already walked quite a distance.


    "Haha, alright. We will rest here for the night and hurry on our way tomorrow morning. In less than three days we should be in Shandong and will be able to see grandpa. Ah ¡ª" The middle-aged man comforted the little boy.


    The little boy looked at the middle-aged man and didn''t speak any further. He lowered his head and started eating again.


    A series of rhythmic footsteps came from outside the door. The middle-aged man felt the ground beneath his feet tremble slightly. With a startled expression, he turned his head to look at the door.


    Someone walked in from outside. It was three monks. The third was a fat man who looked like a ball of leather, with a pair of large gongs in his hands. When the three of them walked up to him, they discovered that there was another person behind them, who was not even three feet tall, but was carrying a pair of bronze hammers that were even bigger than his head! Four of them were dressed in fiery red robes. There was no expression on his face at all! The surrounding people all raised their heads and looked at the newcomer in surprise. The four of them walked together, but their steps were the same. They landed silently, and without even looking at the people around them, they walked directly to the table next to the window that was separated from the middle-aged man and sat down.


    "Hey, guest, what can I do for you ¡­" When the four sat down, a waiter had already brewed a pot of tea and greeted them politely.


    "Five catties of beef first, ten catties of flowery carvings, and then fifty steamed buns ¡­" The fat guy twisted his waist and finally placed a thick piece of cloth onto the bench. Seeing the waiter''s arrival, he placed a pair of large gongs on the table with a clang. His fat fingers knocked on the table as he yelled at the waiter.


    "Alright ~ ~!" The waiter''s eyes were about to fall to the ground as he revealed a surprised expression. It was unknown if he was happy about the arrival of a few fat people or was surprised that the monk was also eating meat and drinking wine, but he quickly slipped into the kitchen.


    The other three also sat down, with their weapons at the side of the table.


    The little boy sitting next to the middle-aged man had already raised his head. He looked at the monsters with the same expression as the people eating in his surroundings.


    "Ai ~ Come!" The waiter shouted, and a large pile of food and wine immediately filled up the table for the four.


    "Ahaha ¡­" "Eldest brother, second brother, third brother, eat ¡ª ¡ª" The fatty''s eyes lit up when he saw that food and wine had arrived. Just as the sound of the word ''eat'' faded away, his right hand flashed and several large pieces of beef were stuffed into his large mouth. As soon as the word ''eat'' fell out, his right hand flashed and several pieces of beef were stuffed into his large mouth. His eyes were still staring at the table.


    "Pfft ¡ª" The little boy at the side stared at the fat man. He felt that the fat man was very funny and couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at him.


    "En, let''s eat!" "Be courteous to your elders!" Seeing this, the middle-aged man at the side exclaimed in shock. He raised his hand to pat the boy''s head, lightly scolding, and pinched the boy''s leg under the table. The little boy immediately lowered his head to eat again. From time to time, he would glance to the side.


    As the four of them were drinking, they suddenly heard someone laugh. They all turned around and saw that it was a little boy. They immediately ignored him and continued drinking. The fat guy happened to be facing the little boy, but when he saw that the boy was laughing at him, he let out a cry and even made a face at the boy.


    When the middle-aged man next to the boy saw this, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Sigh ¡­ I say, big brother ¡­" The short lama next to the big man leaned over. He turned around and looked around, then said to the High Lama in a low voice, "You said the Shakyamuni wanted us to come to Middle Earth to find that crappy thing ¡­ What... What ''Son''... What blood ¡­ "What blade ''?" When the middle-aged man heard this, his face froze for a moment before turning his ears, his expression becoming focused.


    The High Lama raised his right hand and waved it slightly. Before he could say anything, three more people entered the room. The leader was wearing a white robe and had long hair that went past his shoulders, but he also wore a ponytail. As soon as they entered, everyone raised their heads to look at the young master, their eyes full of surprise! She was twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, but she had two curved eyebrows and a pair of phoenix eyes that seemed to contain a myriad of emotions. Her skin was fair and rosy, and her fingers were as slender and tender as a beautiful woman! Her eyes and teeth were white. His tall and slender figure had a humongous waist, and he leisurely walked all the way here like a spring breeze blowing against a willow tree. The weather in the morning was a bit chilly, but this person was holding a folding fan in his hand. His right hand gently waved, and a large "seductive" character could be seen in the upper corner of the fan. Behind him were two more people, who seemed to be his followers. The little boy laughed at the sight of the two of them, even more comically than the fat man: they were dressed exactly the same, in white, with a black silk domed hat on their heads, equally white, with arched eyebrows and white teeth. From the corner of his mouth, his cheeks were slanted upwards. Although his red lips were slightly closed, he always looked like he was smiling.


    The three of them walked to the window and sat down. The young man holding the fan kept his eyes on the middle-aged man as he passed by. The middle-aged man also noticed that he seemed a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, customer, what do you want?" The waiter was quite quick with his words and was very considerate with his services. No wonder business is good.


    "Hmm, let''s have a pepper fish head. Rong''er, Xiang''er, what about you two?" As he waved his fan, he asked his two followers. It looked like a woman''s name.


    "Sigh!" Young ¨C Young Master, didn''t you say not to eat too much chili peppers ¡­ "This will affect my beauty!" Xiang''er, a follower, said to the young master with a smile as she propped her chin up with her left hand and stroked her beard.


    "Aiya, when I said don''t eat too much, I didn''t mean not to eat ¡­" "Hmph ¡­" He raised his right hand and knocked it on Xiang''er''s head. "Hurry up ¡­"


    The three of them actually ordered a whole table full of dishes, but they didn''t drink at all.


    The young master sat opposite of the middle-aged man, looking at him from time to time. The middle-aged man looked at him from time to time, and the young master quickly looked away, blushing. The middle-aged man was puzzled.


    The four monks beside him were drinking very hard.


    "Since the Shakyamuni said so, we naturally received the exact information. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent us all the way here ¡­" The big lama turned his face to the dwarf beside him.


    "Eh? How did the Shakyamuni find out that the blade was in the ''Iron Sword Villa''? " The short man next to him took a bite out of a steamed bun and turned to ask the High Lama.


    Hearing the words "Iron Sword Villa", the three of them simultaneously turned to look at the four monks.


    "Sigh, there''s no need to say too much. We will do whatever the Shakyamuni requests. Wait until we rest here for the night, and then we''ll go to ''Iron Sword Villa'' tomorrow to pay a visit to that Lord Iron Villa. Wouldn''t we know everything then ¡­ " The High Lama raised his head and also drank a bowl of wine.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "I say, big brother ¡­" The fatty who had always focused on eating and drinking raised his head and laughed loudly, "In this world, there are only people who come to visit the four old men of Mo Hai. How can there be someone like the four old men of Mo Hai to visit them? Ah, right, third brother ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" As he spoke, he turned around and spoke to the skinny old man beside him.


    "Sigh, after I finish eating, I''ll go to that whatever Steel Villa. I''ll just directly hand over the saber when I call upon that Steel Manor. Ah, if not, I''ll just stomp on them and make sure that whatever manor they call turn into a lawn ¡­" "Ha ha-ha!" Before he could finish laughing, he suddenly exclaimed and quickly lowered his head to vomit on the table. The three monks beside him stared at him blankly. All of them had lowered their heads to eat, not knowing what had happened. The fat guy spat out a huge pile of beef that had not been chewed over and over on the table. He picked up a piece of meat and stared at it with wide eyes. When they got closer, they saw that it was a big fish eye.


    Waa!" "Pang Zi threw down his chopsticks and picked up the large gong in front of him. There was a loud sound, causing everyone''s ears to ring as they turned their heads to look at him in surprise." "Which bastard dares to plot against my grandpa ¡ª" Before the man could finish his sentence, another sharp object flew over the table and flew towards the fat man. The tall lama''s body slightly moved, and with a wave of his right hand, something was caught in the middle of his chopsticks and stopped above the table. It turned out to be a fish tail!


    "Yes, Young Master has great skills!" With a wave of his hand, the fish tail returned to the bowl in front of the young man, neatly placed behind the body of the fish.


    The middle-aged man was stunned again. He was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect this young master to be so powerful, and that lama was even more so.


    "Hahahaha!" Unexpectedly, the young man wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he waved his fan as he laughed heartily and walked towards the four monks.


    "Look, ah, you monks ¡ª oh, it''s a pig''s hand, wow! It''s all chicken meat! "The young master walked to the table and unexpectedly ignored the Lama''s existence, pointing with his fan at the dishes on the table and said," Yo yo! Monk''s wine and meat, you''re all bad people!


    Upon hearing this, aside from the High Lama, the other three quickly stood up from the table. When the people eating in the room saw this, they immediately ran outside. Only the middle-aged man and the little boy were still there.


    "You yellow-haired boy, how dare you tease your grandpa. I think you''re tired of living!" With a bang, a fatty''s large gong flew towards that young master like lightning.


    "Be careful!" When the two lackeys behind the Young Master saw the gong fly towards their master, they were greatly shocked. Each of them raised their right hands, and two streaks of white light shot out towards the gong. There was a pile of debris on the table, but there were two plates. When the plate flew out, the two of them were already standing beside the Young Master.


    "Clang!" The fatty seemed to be enraged. He twisted his left hand, but before he could do anything, the gong on the table had already appeared in his hands. He extended his hands, as if about to strike again.


    "Fourth Brother! ¡ª sit down!" The High Lama stood up, waving his left hand to stop Fatty. Fatty glared hatefully at the young master and immediately sat down.


    "This young master has an extraordinary bearing. May I ask what your name is ¡­" The High Lama turned around and bowed to the young man.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª do you see that? Ah? "That''s more like it ¡­" The young gongzi folded his fan and pointed it at the fatty as he laughed loudly. "I''m a nameless person, but I just heard that pig insult ''Iron Sword Villa''. I''m too angry. Ah, I''m sorry for offending you, haha ¡­" The young master returned the salute, but his pretty eyes were still smirking at the fat man.


    When the fatty heard this and saw the look in the young master''s eyes, he could no longer hold back his anger. With a "bang", the two gongs flew towards both sides of the young man. When they were about to reach him, they suddenly turned and slapped towards the young man''s ears! The fat man swayed again and flew across the table with his legs crossed. He struck the young man on the chest with his palm. His speed was at least ten times faster than before!


    "S-young master, be careful!" Two white shadows flashed and stretched out their hands towards the gong. Two cries of alarm could be heard as the two white shadows were knocked away by the gong and landed on the table with a thud. The entire table immediately shattered into pieces! Everyone spat out another mouthful of blood!


    "Xiang''er ¡ª ¡ª Rong''er!" The young lord shouted. He didn''t have time to retreat before a palm struck him in the chest!


    "You hoodlum!" The young gongzi roared in anger, only to see him sink down, stretching out his right leg, squatting on the ground with his left foot and raising his right hand. Like a gust of wind, his hand shot towards the fatty''s navel. His hands did not stop moving, and just as he was about to grab the young lord''s chest, he suddenly lost sight of his target. His body was still in the air, and he suddenly felt a sharp pain, like a big ball smashing into a wall!


    "Fourth brother!" With an explosive shout, a red blur appeared, and the High Lama floated towards Fatty. When he was about a foot away from Fatty, he waved both of his arms, and the fatty who was about to hit his head on the wall stopped mid-air and did not move at all! The High Lama leaned over and slapped the fatty''s feet with his palms. The fatty stood firmly on the spot, but a trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth! He covered his chest with both hands. He looked forward in surprise.


    The High Lama slowly turned around with a surprised expression on his face. At some point in time, another young man had appeared. She was also wearing a white robe and looked to be around thirty years old. Her eyebrows were sharp and her eyes were like phoenix. Her long hair was flowing down her shoulders. Her eyes were filled with an inviolable aura! In his mouth was a small willow branch that was sucking on a sprout. At this moment, he was looking at the young man with concern.


    Sister, are you alright? "AHH!" Who told you to come out again? And you still dress like that! ¡ª you have to piss your parents off ¡ª hmph! "Hurry up and go back.


    "Bro! They ¡ª ¡ª that damn bully me!" The young lord began to complain to the young man who had just arrived. His eyes flashed with tears as if he was about to cry ¡­ "


    "Still talking! ¡ª ¡ª Hurry up and bring Xiang''er and Rong''er back!" After saying that, he turned around and clasped his hands towards the High Lama.


    "I have a bad disposition and do not know how to play. I have offended many masters, so I hope that they can forgive me!"


    "Humph! ¡ª where did this little kid come from! "So it''s okay if you hurt my fourth brother and apologize?" Bang! Bang! Bang! The old man, who had been silent all this time, struck the iron drum in his hand and stood up.


    "Second Brother!" The High Lama pulled the skinny old man behind him, turned around, and bowed to the young man.


    "Young master is really young and capable! I have yet to ask how I should address you, young master. Where is my master? "


    "This junior is the Eldest Young Master of the Iron Sword Villa, Tie Wushuang. Tie Xiao Yun is my father. The one who had just offended the great master was the mischievous little sister, Tie Ruyui ¡­ "Master, please forgive my offense just now!"


    Ah!" So it turns out that you all are people from the Iron Sword Villa! Humph! We were just going to look for you! Speak, what kind of knife is your mother? Is she in your father''s hands? "Huh?" Upon hearing that it was someone from the Iron Sword Villa, that short man dashed in front of Tie Wushuang.


    "Hmm? "Why have so many people come to my father these days to ask for that blade?" When the short man asked about this, Tie Wushuang creased his brows and muttered to himself.


    "Oh! ¡ª ¡ª It is my pleasure to meet you, you are indeed a famous tiger general!" The High Lama bowed again, "We are the four old men of the Eastern Seal, ''Desert Sea''. We have come under the orders of Shakyamuni Huo Lun to visit your esteemed manor. "We will head over tomorrow morning to pay our respects to your father ¡­"


    "It is a pleasure to have friends from afar. At any time, our Iron Sword Villa would welcome the heroes of the world as guests. It is our honor ¡­ This junior still has matters to attend to, so this junior will have to take my leave first ¡ª ¡ª "As he spoke, he supported the injured Rong''er and Xiang''er out of the inn.


    Ah!" Leaving just like that! "Ah?" When the short one saw Tie Wushuang walking out of the door, he was about to chase after him, but was grabbed by the High Lama.


    "Hmm! ¡ª look, your temper is still the same! When he came out, he had already said that this matter was of great importance. Moreover, Central Plains martial arts Lin was full of talented people, so he had to be careful of everything! See! "Humph!"


    "Waiter!" "Take us into the room!" The High Lama turned his head and called out to the shop. Turning around, he saw the middle-aged man beside him. Is this person still here? He frowned, but didn''t pay any more attention to it.


    "Come ¨C come here ¨C" A man crawled out from under the opposite table and immediately ran towards the monks. He bowed to them and pointed to the staircase. "My lords, please come with me ¨C" He turned and ran up the stairs.


    "Uncle!" "Uncle?" When the boy beside him called out, the middle-aged man seemed to turn his head.


    "En, have you finished eating?"


    "Uhh! ¡ª I''ve already finished it! Eh? "Uncle, what are you thinking about?" The little boy tilted his head as he stared at the middle-aged man, looking extremely comical.


    "Haha, uncle is thinking, how about staying here for a while ¡­" He patted the boy''s head again.


    "Waiter, prepare a room ¨C" The middle-aged man turned around and called out.


    "Ok!" A waiter ran in from outside the room. The middle-aged man took out ten taels of silver and placed it on the table.


    "Thank you Young Noble! ¡ª ¡ª This way please ¡ª ¡ª" He then led the two of them upstairs.

 C27

    The room was not big, but it was neatly arranged.


    Middle-aged man pushed open the window as he took a good look at the scenery outside. It turned out that at the back of the inn, there was a group of surrounding mountains. Below the mountain, the lake and lake were crisscrossing and rippling with jade-green waves. Not far away, the villages were densely packed, and smoke lingered in the air.


    "Uncle, go to sleep, hehe ¡ª" The moment the little boy entered the room, he jumped onto the bed and took the quilt to cover his legs.


    "Haha, Xue''er must be tired from the last two days. Ah ¡ª hmm, you should go to sleep first and take a good rest. Ah," The middle-aged man heard the shout and went to the bedside to call the little boy to sleep.


    This middle-aged man was Lin Xuanzi, and the little boy was Lin Hongxue.


    It turned out that Lin Xuanzi had been engaged in a fierce battle with the people from Southern Palace for a long time, and he had finally used his Qing Gong to help the uncle and nephew escape from the encirclement. Lin Xuanzi knew that the Southern Palace would not give up so easily, so he also did not continue on the official road. After changing their appearances a little, the uncle and nephew made their way through the mountains, bringing Little Xue''er from Fujian to Wenzhou in just two days and one night. After that, they prepared to head to Panglei, Shandong, to find their master. Today, they finally arrived at Wenzhou. Seeing that Little Red Snow was really tired, they decided to stay here for the night. He had never thought that he would encounter such a thing at dinner today.


    Lin Xuanzi felt very strange. How could the four Lama say that the "mother blood ring blade" was in the "Iron Sword Villa"? This is clearly on me? And these people had travelled all the way from the East Seal just for this blade! So where did they get the information about the knife? According to my own calculations, only South Palace City and the others would know that I had the "Blood Rings Saber of Mother". Could it be that he was the one who released the news? If it was him, why did he say it was "Iron Sword Villa"? No one but them should know the knife is on me?


    What kind of secret was behind this?


    Lin Xuanzi''s mind was in a mess. Since the battle ten years ago, he had never stepped into the martial arts world again, and he did not want to step into there again!


    But today was too strange.


    In his subconscious, he had a strong desire to investigate everything.


    He turned around and saw that the little guy was already asleep.


    Lin Xuanzi washed his face and closed the window. He also slept on the bed.


    There was a small village called Shitou Village half a mile to the east of the town. At the back of the village was a large artificial lake, shaded by willow trees, which extended all the way to the edge of the mountain.


    Through the willow forest, a corner of a crimson red gate could be vaguely seen. If you get closer, you will definitely be shocked!


    He saw a manor in the depths of the willow forest by the lake. It took up at least three thousand points of land.


    There was a ten feet tall gate outside. It was made of two marble pillars with a diameter of five feet. The top door plate was made of a twenty feet long and one foot wide piece of white jade. The edges were dyed vermilion. On the sign of the door, there were four large words that were three feet long and wide: "Iron Sword Villa"! Dragon and phoenix dancing, vigorous and powerful. The two sides of the gate were connected by a two meter high wall made of granite, and it stretched all the way to the two ends of the lake.


    When he walked into the gatehouse, he saw that it was filled with fake mountains and willow trees. The ground was covered with strange flowers and plants. Five feet away from the wall, there was a thirty feet wide cobblestone path that meandered along. On both sides of the path, there were actually numerous small ponds that were emitting white smoke. After walking around for a hundred steps, his eyes lit up. In front of him was a lawn with a radius of five Zhang. In the middle of it was a huge rock that was over ten Zhang tall. Upon closer inspection, it was a sword with a sharp hilt.


    It was a pitch-black stone sword. The body of the sword was engraved with two snow-white words: "Iron Sword."


    Standing on the edge of the lawn, looking around, he saw buildings and pavilions, covered in trees and flowers. The paths were crisscrossed, and along both sides of the road were planted arhat bamboo. There were houses and pavilions one after another, at least twenty of them!


    "Everyone on Earth knows'' Iron Sword Villa ''." The reputation of the Iron Sword Villa had long surpassed the Murong Family!


    Twenty years ago, there was an insignificant Iron Sword Sect with only about ten people. Now that the Iron Sword Villa was famous throughout the world, people in the martial arts world had to admit that this was indeed a myth. From the day the myth was created, this myth continued to exist.


    The owner of the manor, Tie Xiaoyun, had already used a sword that was two feet seven, an inch wide, and three parts dark. However, he did not make much of a fuss about it; instead, he used it to make those so-called experts in the martial arts world feel inferior.


    All his life, Tie Xiaoyun had been a righteous man, a man of valor and courage. In the past few years, for all the great sects and sects of the martial arts world, they had resolved countless disputes, and had been fair and reasonable in handling the situation. This had earned the respect of the martial artists.


    After walking two hundred steps left from the courtyard, he reached a courtyard.


    The courtyard wasn''t big. The courtyard was surrounded by a turret on both sides.


    Two osmanthus trees stood on either side of a courtyard, and there was already a person holding the tree tightly. The treetops were lush and covered most of the roof.


    There was a large stone table under the tree with four bamboo chairs placed around it. There were two cups of tea on the table. It seemed that someone had already sat there.


    The middle room was now brightly lit.


    The large hall was filled with pure wooden floors. The living room was filled with antique furniture and porcelain.


    The wall in the middle of the hall was decorated with a bamboo signboard about six feet long and three feet wide. Inside the signboard, there was also a large word ''Serenity'' carved on top of the jade.


    On the right was a study.


    The room was simple and elegant, with a brown mahogany desk by the window, filled with ink and paper. To the right of the desk, against the wall, was a red bookcase five feet high and four feet wide. It was also filled with books.


    There was a peach colored tea table in the middle of the study, and on it was an exquisite set of tea set.


    An old man in his sixties was standing by the window, supporting his back with his left hand while picking at his beard with his right. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Daddy ¡­" The sound of footsteps could be heard as a young man in a white robe walked into the room. It was the young man who had appeared at the "Delicious Restaurant" today ¡ª the first young master of "Iron Sword Villa", Tie Wushuang.


    The old man slowly turned towards the coffee table. The old man had a head full of silver hair and eyes like torches. It had a one-foot long white beard and possessed a bit of the demeanor of a sage. He wore a sackcloth shirt, giving off a very simple and unadorned feeling. At this moment, his brows were tightly knitted together. "Who else could it be other than the owner of the ''Iron Sword Villa'', Tie Xiaoyun?


    "Father, Xiang''er and Rong''er are fine. You should be able to recover in a few days with your father''s medicine ¡­" As soon as Tie Wushuang entered, he sat down beside the tea table. His handsome face was also filled with worry.


    "Hmm." Iron Lantern straightened his clothes and slowly sat down on the coffee table, sighing to himself.


    "Ugh, this is really strange ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun turned his head and looked out the window, "The martial arts world has been peaceful for more than ten years, and our ''Iron Sword Villa'' has never offended anyone before. We have always maintained a good relationship with the five great sects ¡­" "Why is it that the last month has not been peaceful?" Tie Xiaoyun picked up the teapot and poured two cups of tea.


    "Sigh, Father ¡ª" Tie Wushuang picked up the tea that his father had poured and raised his handsome brows. "You said that last time, ''Beggar Gang'' Dong Shichang, ''Emei'', ''Daoist Master Song Zhu of Qingcheng'', and ''Kongtong'' came to visit our Iron Sword Villa together. They wanted Father to bring out that ''Blood Rings of the Child'' or something like that ¡­ I really don''t understand, since when did we have such a thing... "Humph!"


    "Ai ¡­" Father also felt that it was strange ¡­ "This'' Blood Rings Saber ''is just a rumor in the martial arts world from fifty years ago. Father has never heard of anyone who has seen this sabre before. People have long forgotten about this matter ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun took a sip of his tea, "I didn''t expect that someone would suddenly say that this saber really did exist, and that it was in the ''Iron Sword Villa''. It''s completely absurd!"


    "Sigh, father has a feeling that something big is about to happen in the martial arts world ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun stood up and walked over to the bookcase. He stretched out his hand and took something out from the back to examine it.


    A sword. A pitch-black sword. There was nothing special about it. It was an ordinary metal sword about two feet and seven inches long and one inch wide. Under the light, not even the edge of the sword could be seen.


    "Who do you think sent this messed up news? This ¡ª this is obviously looking for trouble with ''Iron Sword Villa''! " Tie Wushuang stood up abruptly from his chair. "Hmph, I must find out that the person behind this is different. See if I can''t stop him with one palm!"


    "En! ¡ª Shuang-er, in the martial arts world, we have to value harmony, everything has to be careful, do not be impulsive. "Everything has its causes. We should slowly investigate everything clearly before making our decision ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun put his sword back on the bookshelf, turned around, and lightly patted Tie Wushuang''s shoulder.


    "It''s almost time for the Qing Ming Festival, those guys who can''t differentiate between red and white soap actually believe the words of the shameless villains, they want to come to our ''Iron Sword Villa'' to participate in some ''Saber Appreciation Assembly''!" Say ¡ª! "Dad, what do you think this is about?!" Tie Wushuang paced back and forth on the floor. Then, he walked to the desk and stretched out his hand to pick up an envelope.


    It was an invitation note. He slowly read: "Greeting to Dao leader Song Zhu of ''Qingcheng'', the peerless Divine Weapon ''Blood Rings Knife'', rumored to have disappeared for a hundred years, and ''Iron Sword Villa'' has encountered a lucky chance and obtained this divine item. In order to thank them for their many years of support, ''Iron Sword Villa'' will hold a ''Saber Appreciation Assembly'' during the Qing Lin Festival, a moment that is rarely seen in a hundred years with heroes of this world ¡­ "Please allow Daoist Song Zhu to attend. It would be an honor for ''Iron Sword Villa'' to attend ¡­


    "My lord, Iron Sword Villa''s Iron Lantern."


    "Ha ha-ha ha-what the heck is this! What a bunch of idiots! Can''t even tell if it''s my father''s handwriting? "Haha ¡­"


    Iron Wushuang twisted the letter into a ball and squeezed his right hand. He then raised it towards the window and saw the fragments flying in the air like flowers. Then he shook the table full of the same invitations into pieces and threw them out the window.


    "Sigh!" Shuang`er, it is clear whether this is a blessing or a curse. Our ''Iron Sword Villa'' is truly worthy of our ancestors, and we should also be worthy of our fellow martial practitioners. I think those martial arts students should also be able to distinguish between black and white ¡­ "Right now, we can only remain calm ¡­" He started to drink his tea.


    "Daddy! ¡ª Brother is here too ¡ª Hehe ¡ª" A flash outside the door, and a white shadow rushed in.


    "Uh ¡ª look at you ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang turned around and glared.


    "What is it again! ¡ª hmph! "Father!" A girl walked to the side of the Iron Curtain Cloud.


    Twenty-eight or twenty-nine. Her hair was flowing down her shoulders like a waterfall, her eyebrows were like phoenixes, her skin was white and tender, her cheeks were slightly open, and she was wearing a light yellow goose-feather dress and purple luan boots. Extremely beautiful! It was Iron Lantern''s precious daughter, Iron Ri Mei. She was the one who had disguised herself as a man at the inn.


    "All day long, he was like a wild boy who went crazy everywhere!" Tie Wushuang muttered as he sat at the tea table.


    "Hmph! ¡ª You don''t need to care! ¡ª ¡ª Father, Mother has just applied the medicine for Xiang''er and Rong''er ¡­ ¡­ Those ugly things! "Tomorrow, I will chop them into eight pieces and feed them to the dogs!" Tie Ruidao sat down in front of Tie Wushuang and rolled his phoenix eyes. He glanced at his brother blankly before taking up the teapot and placing it next to his mouth.


    "Ugh!" Was there a mistake?! "Do we still need to drink!?"


    "I won''t let you drink it! I won''t let you drink it! "Hmm? ¨C Heeheehee ¨C" The eyebrows raised upwards again.


    "Uh ¡­" Tie Wushuang was at a loss for words.


    "Enough! Mei-er, you''re no longer young. You''re still like a child. Big Brother is not wrong ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun also sat down.


    "Me!"


    "Alright!" Mei Er ¡ª "" Father wants to ask you ¡ª "


    "Oh?" Iris calmed down.


    "Who was the one that hurt Xiang''er and Rong''er today?" As soon as Iron Lantern stroked his beard, his expression turned solemn.


    "Let me tell you, dad, that''s just too ugly. It''s a dead fatty as fat as a pig. Only the two of them were injured when he used two large gongs ¡­"


    "Two gongs?" Tie Xiaoyun muttered to himself for a while, but still couldn''t think of anything.


    "Dad, when I went in, I just happened to see a very fat lama slapping his sister with his palm, so I hurt him with my palm, but there was a very tall lama who was able to save him in midair. His power was very profound, if it was him at that time, I really wouldn''t have been confident ¡­" When Lin Wushuang saw that her sister wanted to describe her for a long time, she took over the conversation.


    "The Lama?"


    "When I was preparing to leave, that lama told me that they came from East India and called me ''Old Man of the Desert Sea''. What do they have to offer ¡­" Tie Wushuang patted his forehead as he momentarily forgot that name. Then, he lowered his head and thought hard.


    "I''m here on the orders of the Fire Wheel Shakyamuni to visit Daddy. I''m also here for that ''Blood Blade'' ¡ª hmph! ¡ª" Tirion gave his brother a blank stare.


    "Yes! ¡ª He said that he came to visit Father on the orders of the Fire Wheel Shakyamuni, and that he will be at our ''Iron Sword Villa'' tomorrow morning ¡­" Having received her sister''s reminder, she finally recalled it and turned her head to smile at her sister.


    "The Four Desert Elders? ¡ª Shakyamuni Fire Wheel? ¡ª The East Seal? ¡ª" Iron Lantern stood up, occasionally raising his head to stop, then lowered his head in deep thought ¡­ Going back and forth.


    "What is it? Could it be that father doesn''t even know about it? " Tie Wushuang looked at his father in surprise. He had thought that he would know something whenever he talked about his father.


    "Hmm, this father really has not heard of it before. It''s the East Seal that is far away from the ocean again! "How strange, and how did they find out ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun''s face was filled with doubt.


    "Looks like things are getting more complicated ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun seemed to be deep in thought as he picked up a cup of tea.


    "Humph! You''re not afraid of slanting! Come on! "Who''s afraid of whomever ¡ª hmmm ¡ª I''d go to them if I didn''t come!" Tie Ruyu''s long, shapely eyebrows curved as she spoke in a hateful tone.


    "Sigh ¡­ The matter of the martial arts world is not as simple as you make it out to be!" Tie Xiaoyun sipped his tea. "Say it, Mei Er. Tomorrow, you will take care of Xiang''er and Rong''er with your mother. Don''t come out unless you have something to do, you know ¡­"


    "Did you hear that? Father told you not to cause any trouble." Tie Wushuang cast a sidelong glance at his little sister. "Daughter goes from one to the other. I don''t even know if I should get married ¡­"


    "What did you say!?" I don''t need you to care! And you ¡ª you haven''t found a sister-in-law! ¡ª yes, Father! ¡ª humph! "You still have the nerve to say that to me ¡­"


    "Alright, alright!" "Look at all of you ¡ª hmph!" Iron Lantern''s clothes fluttered as a hint of anger appeared on his face.


    Upon seeing this, the siblings immediately lowered their heads to drink their tea, not saying another word. However, Tie Rujie turned his head to the side and rolled his eyes fiercely at Tie Wushuang.


    "Time to eat, master," came the voice of an old woman from outside.


    "Eat! ¡ª Nanny, come! ¡ª ¡ª" At the sound of the cry, O''Brien ran out of the room in a gust of wind.


    "Sigh, alright. We''ll know when they come tomorrow ¡­" "Let''s eat ¡­" Iron Lantern turned around and closed the window, then extinguished the oil lamp.


    The outside of the hall immediately became lively.


    At this moment, atop the osmanthus tree on the roof, a black figure quietly slipped past the house like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the night ¡­

 C28

    "Uncle!" Xiao Hong Xue woke up to see her uncle washing his face. He quickly got up from the bed.


    "En, Xue''er, you''re not going to sleep?" "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi turned around.


    "Ouch ¡ª my whole body hurts ¡ª" The little guy stretched.


    "Haha ¡­" His whole body was screaming in pain at such a young age ¡­ Come on, Uncle will wash your face. "


    Oh ¡ª" He darted to his uncle''s side and reached into the basin.


    "Uncle, we''ll leave after washing our faces, right ¡­" Little Red Snow raised her head and looked at her uncle.


    "En, uncle will ask the waiter to send us some food later. After we have something to eat ¡­" Lin Xuanzi pressed Little Red Snowy''s head down and wiped his face, "Uncle, please wait here for a while. When Uncle comes back, we''ll hurry on our way. Ah ¡­" After Lin Xuanzi finished washing his face, he pulled Little Red Snow to her feet.


    "Ah?" "It can''t be, uncle, you still want to go out? ¨C Do you know someone here? ¨C" Hearing her uncle about to go out again, Little Red Snow looked extremely surprised.


    "Hehe, Xue''er, uncle has to go deal with some important matters. He''ll be back soon. Ah, stay in your room after dinner. Ah ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­ Uncle, how about I accompany you out? I''ll be your partner ¡­" Little Red Snow''s face was flushed red. She pinched the corner of her clothes with both of her hands and looked up at her uncle expectantly.


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi patted her on the head. "Uncle will have to go alone this time. You can''t be at ease there. Ahhh ¡­ be obedient and wait here. Ah ¡­"


    "Oh..." seemed extremely reluctant. Then quickly come back and strangle us, Uncle! "


    "Hehe, of course, how could I make Xue''er wait so long!" Lin Xuanzi opened the window and poured the water out.


    "Iron Sword Villa!" At this moment, they were shrouded in the morning mist, and everything appeared quiet and ethereal.


    In the main hall, Iron Cliff was reading a book. From time to time, he would take a sip from the teacup on the table, his expression extremely focused.


    Outside the door, two white silhouettes could be seen flying up and down. His movements were extremely fast.


    "Hey, big brother, come on, let''s have another twenty moves!" With a snap, a white shadow fell from the top of the osmanthus tree.


    "Humph!" Come on ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Wushuang floated down from the tree, clapped his hands, and stretched lazily towards Tie Ruimei. Then, he tilted his head towards the house." If you want to compete, then go find Father to compete, hehe ¡ª ¡ª "


    In a flash of white clothes, a small wooden sword about a foot long appeared in Tie Ruyu''s hand. The tip of her sword was pointed at Tie Wushuang''s brow. "Humph, you''re not coming! ¡ª ¡ª hurry!" Tie Ruimei lowered her voice, looking inside the house with her bewitching eyes from time to time.


    "Yo-yo ¡­ Little sister, you''re in danger. If something happens to Big Brother ¡­ Hehe ¡­ I''d be surprised if Dad didn''t look for you to make trouble ¡­" Tie Wushuang extended two fingers to hold the sword tip, and slowly moved it to the side as he spoke to his little sister in a strange tone.


    "Humph! ¡ª I am not afraid! ¡ª will not come!" He was actually staring with his almond-shaped eyes, but the corner of his mouth had a hint of a smile on it, as if he was gnashing his teeth. This caused him to be unable to hold back his laughter.


    Suddenly, he heard hurried footsteps coming from outside. When Tie Wushuang turned around, he saw Housekeeper Liu running towards him in a hurry, and he shouted as he ran.


    "Hmm? "What is it!" Iron Lantern cried out, immediately putting down his book and turning around.


    "Old... grandpa!" Outside ¡ª outside are a few monsters! ¡ª ¡ª "The newcomer was out of breath when he entered the room.


    "What''s the big deal? Hm? "Slow down, what monster ¡ª" Iron Lantern was a little dissatisfied.


    "En ¡ª er!" Housekeeper Liu calmed down, "Master, four strange monks are coming from outside. We can''t stop them, they said that they must see the manor lord!"


    "Hm, little sister, this time you have a chance to compete, ah ¡­" Tie Wushuang pointed at his little sister and turned to walk towards the hall.


    "Humph!" "Come on, I was just about to look for them!" Iron Cliff knew that they were the four monsters from yesterday. He was furious, so he turned the wooden sword in his hand and started to walk away.


    "Mei Er! "Come back!" Tie Xiaoyun roared, actually a little angry at himself.


    Tie Rui-Mei looked back at her father and snorted as she walked back into the house.


    "Quickly go back to the room with Mother and help Xiang''er and Rong''er to fry the medicine!" Iron Curtain stood there without a hint of anger.


    "Er ¡­" He turned around and opened the door, entering the room in a flash. Tie Wushuang walked over and slowly closed the door, but he heard his sister muttering behind the door: "What do you want! I don''t want to see it! I''ll only be happy if I let some monsters eat you! " The footsteps disappeared behind the door.


    "Humph ¡ª" The corner of Tie Wushuang''s mouth lifted as he smiled.


    The father and son duo had just sat down when they saw Housekeeper Liu walking towards them from the outside. Behind him were four monks wearing fiery red robes.


    "Master, they ¡ª they''ve already brought ¡ª" He stood aside and walked back the way he came. The four of them arrived at the foot of the stairs in the small courtyard.


    Tie Xiaoyun immediately stood up and stood outside the door, clasping his hands together.


    "I didn''t know that the four great deities would suddenly visit this small village. I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Iron Lanyun had only just seen the four of them clearly. He thought to himself that it was no wonder Mei Er said that they were four monsters.


    The person in front was in his fifties, over seven feet tall, with a full face full of whiskers, eyes open, ears drooping, and shoulders almost touching! His eyes were sunken, but his gaze did not seem to be alive at all. His entire person seemed to be sick, but at his waist was a black gray three foot iron drum, and two small iron rods about two inches in diameter were inserted diagonally at both sides. The third was Mei Er''s fat fatty, as expected, did not look a little fat; at a glance his entire body was almost circular, his two ears were almost flat with his eyes protruding out, and his chin was about to come into contact with his chest! His palms were about the same size as the two foot long golden gongs in his hands! He was not even three feet tall, and he looked to be around fifty years old. Similarly, he had a full face of whiskers, and his gaze was like lightning. The pair of bronze hammers in his hands must have been taller than him!


    He saw a person in front of him also holding his hands together. "''Desert Four Elders'' Te Te has traveled all the way from Eastern Seal to pay a visit to the Steel Sword Villa''s Villa Master. I hope Manor Lord can forgive me for disturbing you ¡ª" His words were like thunder, causing people''s ears to buzz. Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but be slightly startled. The man turned around immediately after he finished speaking, "The poor monk is called the ''Immortal Guitar'' vulture, then he pointed at the skinny old man," This is second brother is called the ''Immortal Iron Drum'' Hai Jiao, "" That is the ''Immortal Golden Gong'' mask, "" And the last one is the ''Immortal Beiming Shang'', Ka Si. " The god of guitars introduced the brothers one by one. When the three saw Tie Wushuang, they glared at him.


    When Tie Xiaoyun and his son heard this, not only did these people look strange, their names were also extremely strange! He didn''t expect that the people he called ''great deities'' were actually four deities.


    "Haha ¡­" I have heard a lot about the Four Immortals, it is my honor to be able to come to the Iron Sword Villa! "Great deities, please come in ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun cupped his fist and called the four into the living room and sat down.


    "Shuang-er, prepare some tea ¡­"


    Once they entered the living room, they split up and sat down. The fatty''s pair of eyes continued to wander around the room.


    "Mm ¡ª" Tie Xiao Yun picked up his teacup. "I wonder why the four deities travelled so far to come to the Central Plains?"


    "Yes," The ''guitar immortal'' vulture placed the teacup on the table. "This humble one came to the ''Iron Sword Villa'' under the order of the ''Fire Wheel Shakyamuni'' to retrieve the ''Blood Ring Knife''... "I hope Manor Lord Tie can give us some face, and let us brothers have something to say when we return ¡­" At this point, the faces of the three people beside him turned cold.


    "Haha ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun put down his cup, "Ai, I, Tie Yi, have lived for over sixty years. I also want to see what the legendary ''Blood Rings Saber'' looks like, but I still haven''t been able to do it ¡­ I really do not know where you obtained this information from. That blade is in our ''Iron Sword Villa''.


    "Hmph!" With a clang, ''Immortal Golden Gong'' suddenly stood up, "We only ran so far after obtaining the exact news, so that we could find your ''Iron Sword Villa''. The fact that we were able to personally pay you a visit is already good fortune that your ''Iron Sword Villa'' has cultivated ¡­"


    Tie Xiaoyun''s expression changed slightly as a glint flashed across his eyes.


    "Fourth Brother! ¡ª Shut up! "Sit down!" The ''guitar immortal'' vulture turned around and waved his big sleeve. He roared angrily at the fatty. Immortal Goldgong gave a hateful glare, then jumped to his feet.


    At this time, Tie Wushuang''s handsome face was as cold as ice. After so many years, no one had dared to be so presumptuous in their own house! If not for her father, she would have taught him a lesson.


    "Please forgive me, Manor Lord. Fourth brother has a fiery temper. Please don''t worry, Manor Lord ¡­" The Viper clasped his hands together.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "How could that be? The Four Immortals are a rare guest from far away. My happiness is not enough, please have some tea ¡­" Seeing that this'' guitar immortal ''vulture was completely different from the others, Tie Xiaoyun felt a lot more at ease.


    "Ah ¡­ Manor Lord Tie, you don''t know ¡­" The griffin rose to its feet and, with a flick of its long sleeve, recounted a story.


    "Over a thousand years ago, our ancestor, the great Asura, founded the Brahma Gate. It is believed to be the beginning of our Buddhism." The great Asura deity''s Buddhist magic was limitless. In order to transcend all living things, he began to travel the world, teaching buddhism through scriptures.


    On a trip to the west, he passed by a thousand-year-old volcano and chanced upon a volcanic rock. After returning to his home country, he found the most famous swordsmith and requested that it be made into a divine tool to be used as a magic treasure. Therefore, it took a swordsmith ten years to extract the water of an ice mountain and draw in the blood of an ocean shark. After thousands of refinements, the sword was finally refined into an unparalleled divine knife. The knife was divided into two parts: one was large and the other was long and the other was short. The mother blade was one foot six inches long and two inches wide; the son blade was one foot long and one inch wide, and the handle was four inches long. The mother blade was completely black, and it was three feet long. It could be opened and closed, but the handle was even more mysterious. The Asura Great Immortal was overjoyed by this divine tool, and so he created a set of mental cultivation methods and a set of blade techniques. They were known as the ''Primordius Scripture'' and ''Primordius Saber Scripture'', and were sealed in stone and kept in the handle. Later on, the ''great sage'' of Asura passed down his Buddhism in the ''Bodhisattva Dharma Mo'', and the ''Taoist Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Deities'' were also passed on to him. He never would have thought that the secret Dharma Deities'' Meridian Deities'' and ''Meridian Meridians'' and the ''Blood Circle Saber'' would both be brought back with him. However, every generation of ''Polo Sect'' disciples were working hard to find this divine tool. Even after several hundred years, they still failed to find it. Who would have thought that the Shakyamuni would get the news this time? The heavens had blessed him, and the Buddhist Sangha was extremely fortunate ¡­ "Therefore, the four of us will not decline. We will travel far and wide to the Eastern Lands for the sake of getting our legendary divine tools ¡­"


    "Ah!" Tie Wushuang could not help but let out a cry when he heard how entranced Old Shang was.


    Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but be engrossed in his thoughts as well. There really was such a blade? And it was as this monk said? He lowered his head immediately.


    "Ahh, great deity, if there really is such a divine tool, it is indeed a blessing from the buddhist faith. However, this old man is speaking the truth. ''Iron Sword Villa indeed doesn''t have this divine blade ¡­'' I am also worried about this recently. I don''t know who spread the rumors that the Divine Equipment is in our ''Iron Sword Villa'' ¡­ "


    Humph! Old man, don''t lose face if I give you face!" Before he could finish his sentence, with a "clang", a huge gong, accompanied by a buzzing sound, shot towards the sky! Suddenly, a white shadow flashed, and it was as if Tie Wushuang had flown over. His right foot stabbed forward diagonally, his left leg bent backwards, and his hands formed a cross in the air as he moved to meet the large gong. The huge gong, which was shooting towards him, suddenly stopped when it reached Tie Wushuang''s palm! Tie Wushuang''s left foot abruptly stood up as he opened and closed his palms. That large gong then began to spin rapidly. Tie Shuang''s arms spread out as a large gong flew towards the fatty like lightning! His speed was ten times faster than before!


    When the ''guitar immortal'' saw this, it was greatly shocked! He never thought that this young man in front of him would have such a high cultivation base! Seeing the big gong shooting towards his fourth brother, the Nine-Tin Staff in his hand turned and pointed towards the big gong. Unexpectedly, the big gong actually turned from a horizontal face into a straight face, slicing through the edge of the staff. At this moment, those eyes that were originally going to bulge out were really going to fall out! He immediately waved his right hand, and the other gong shot out! Clang! With a loud sound, the gong that Tie Wushuang had shot out actually brought along another gong. He was even more shocked, and before he could dodge, he raised his pair of huge palms. A fat figure jumped off the chair and slid across the floor for ten feet! The pair of gongs hugged each other in front of his chest and gave a muffled grunt!


    "Fourth brother!" Hai Jiao, the Iron Drum Immortal, cried out in alarm and immediately ran over to help Fatty up. However, he saw that there was a trickle of blood coming out of the corner of his mouth! He had vomited just yesterday, and he was truly unlucky!


    This shocked the other three! He couldn''t believe that his overweeningly proud fourth brother hadn''t even taken a single blow from him! Where should he put these four old faces from now on?!


    Tie Xiaoyun, on the other hand, was sitting calmly with a teacup in his hand. Tie Wushuang also returned to his father''s side and sat down. However, there was still fury in his eyes!


    "Iron Sword Villa truly lives up to its name!" "This humble monk dares to ask for advice from the manor lord!" At this moment, the vulture couldn''t hold on any longer. He waved the staff in his hand and gestured with his left hand.


    "Father ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang stood up to fight for his father against the vultures.


    "Shuang-er!" "Step down!" Tie Xiaoyun put down his teacup, walked up to the vulture, and clasped his hands in front of him.


    "The four great deities don''t believe me, I have nothing to say. It''s just that ¡ª" Before he could finish, a golden light flashed in front of his eyes.


    "Be careful! "Father!" Tie Wushuang cried out in surprise.


    With a flash of gray shadow, the iron curfew had already floated three feet away. Wherever the red shadow passed, the Nine Tin Staff would follow like a shadow, and the sound of breaking through the air would come straight at his face. Tie Xiaoyun was also using the same movement technique as Tie Wushuang just now. His right foot stomped diagonally, his left leg bent backwards, and his two palms encircled the air. Immediately, his hair was flying in the air! The Nine Tin Staff was the same as before. It was fixed in the palms of Iron Curtain Cloud''s hands, yet it was unable to advance even a single inch further! The eagle slapped the bottom of the staff handle and the red robe on its body flapped like the wind. However, the tip of the staff continued to whistle as it spun around. The whistling sound was like a piece of music again. The two of them just stuck to the ground and stopped moving. He had actually put in inner strength! The atmosphere suddenly became tense!


    The vulture''s stomach swelled and contracted. White gas began to slowly rise from the top of his head. His pair of big feet had already sunk into the ground, but the wooden floor did not have any cracks!


    As for Tie Xiaoyun, his feet seemed to be stepping on thin air. Upon closer inspection, his left and right feet were actually rapidly moving back and forth. The speed was so fast that one could see that his feet were not even moving! He placed his palms together and a foot of white beard went straight to the back of his head as if he was welcoming the incoming wind! However, Tie Wushuang stood off to the side and was extremely anxious.


    After a while, the Iron Curtain Cloud moved.


    His right foot drew a circle on the ground, causing the floor to cave in by three points. His left foot began to leave the ground, and with the two palms circling, his entire body suddenly stood in mid-air! Slowly, it turned into a vulture holding an iron curfew cloud vertically! The face of the eagle changed!


    He watched as Tie Xiaoyun made a cross between the left and the right of his feet in midair. He opened his palms and his body spun rapidly. With a tilt of his body, he flew towards his chair like an arrow!


    He was shocked to feel a tremendous force from the staff that could topple mountains and overturn the seas, but he was unable to stop! This was because the powerful force was like a whirlpool in the ocean, fiercely sucking him in. The staff also began to rapidly rotate, and a scorching heat came from the palm of his hand, as if it was igniting his entire body! He was shocked! With a wave of his hands, "Pu", the tip of his staff had already sunk into the ground, while he had also flipped in the air. He continuously waved both his arms, only then was he able to slowly dissipate the frightening force! He stood there with a flushed face! He saw that Tie Xiaoyun was already sitting on his chair! His face turned pale.


    When Tie Wushuang saw that his father was fine, he was overjoyed. Immediately, he poured a full cup of tea for his father.


    Then the door opened, and Iris came in. She had just heard that the fight in the living room seemed to be very intense, so she took a sword and ran out. It was an iron sword.


    "Hmph! ¡ª I knew you guys were not good people!" How could Iron Sword Villa allow you four monsters to behave so atrociously! Get lost! "If you don''t, I won''t stand on ceremony with you!" Tirion glared at the fat man the moment he entered the room.


    "Rui Er!" Don''t be rude! ¡ª ¡ª "Before Iron Curtain Cloud could stop them, the four deities were scolded to their heart''s content.


    "Assemble the formation!" A red shadow appeared, and the staff on the ground returned to the vulture''s hand. With a twist of its body, it sat cross-legged about three meters away, the staff in its hand resting on its lap, its left hand gripping the handle, its right thumb and forefinger opening up, a small shiny metal piece was pinched between its two fingers. At the same time, the other three people sat cross-legged at the back with their hands on their legs. They slowly closed their eyes.


    This sudden turn of events caused Tie Xiaoyun and Tie Wushuang to be extremely puzzled. They didn''t know what was going on. Seeing this, Tie Ruimei couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Hahahaha, Father!" Look, this is also a Ghost Formation! Haha ¡­ It was more like chanting scriptures to Buddha! "Haha ¡­"


    At this time, the eyes of the Iron Drum Immortal, who was seated furthest away, suddenly opened. A bright light flashed, and then closed his eyes. The corner of his mouth curled up into an evil smile, his hands around his waist, and two small iron rods appeared in his hands. He raised his right hand slightly and a silver light flashed, hitting the drum.


    "Dong!" A muffled sound was heard.


    With his left hand raised, the iron rod struck the edge of the drum ¡ª "Chop Chop ¡ª" A heart-wrenching scraping sound.


    Bang


    "Clang!" The fatty in the middle didn''t seem to be hurt at all. With a calm expression, he waved his two hands and the two gongs collided.


    Just as the sound faded away, the ''guitar immortal'' vulture pointed at the tip of the staff with two fingers!


    Saw ~ ~ ~ Saw ~ ~ ~" A strange sound was immediately emitted from the staff! "It was long and serene, like a rainbow streaking across the horizon, lingering on for a long time. It only reminded people of heaven!


    Before the three of them could even react, they heard yet another ''Bang! Bang!'' sound. It was from between the hammers of the ''Bessemer Immortal'' and the Deer Monarch. With his eyes closed, he followed the sounds in front of him, occasionally knocking his hammers together!


    The three of them moved faster and faster, and the entire room was filled with a strange sound that they had never heard before!


    Cha cha-cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" "Cha cha-cha!" " The cycle continued without end.


    It was too late when the Iron Curtain Cloud discovered that something was amiss!


    As the sound became faster and faster, more urgent and louder, Tie Xiaoyun suddenly felt a warm current invade his entire body, as if it was about to expand! His mind followed the rhythm and became a little absent-minded again ¡ª In great shock, he immediately sat cross-legged, took a deep breath, and slowly retracted the rushing wave of true energy back into his dantian. He opened his palms and guided the true energy within his body to resist the invisible demon note!


    Strange things began to happen to Iris, and before she knew it, the demon note that came at her made her blood boil and her mind go wild. She felt as if she were floating, flying in the beautiful sky ¡ª her eyes blurred, the demon note of passion made her move, faster and faster, her feet jumping up and down on the floor in strange steps, her arms dancing in the air! The black hair on his head was fluttering in the wind, but it was also wildly swaying up and down! However, her face was full of excitement. Her charming eyes were staring at the ceiling as she laughed loudly!


    When Tie Wushuang saw his sister''s actions, he was immediately shocked. It was too late for him to stop her because he was also disturbed by the wave after wave of demon notes. A turbulent air current began to roam around his body! Not daring to think any further, he imitated his father and sat down cross-legged. Taking a deep breath, he concentrated on calming his energy and began to use his willpower to slowly channel the chaotic streams of zhenqi into his dantian. At this moment, his face was completely red, and beads of sweat that were like soybeans were flowing down his cheeks. His body couldn''t help but start to tremble ¡­

 C29

    "The guitar immortal!" Mo Jiu''s eyes slightly opened, seeing the scene in front of him, his face was immediately filled with pleasant surprise. Gao Yang''s right hand paused for a moment before he opened his red robe. A beautiful circular arc streaked across the horizon like a shooting star ¡­ "Saw ~ ~ oh ~ saw ~ ~ ~ oh ~" An even more exciting sound seemed as if it was about to pierce through the sound of nature! Wave after wave approached from afar, penetrating the soul! The voice of the devil!


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!" The sound was so deep that it sounded like the sound of a huge rock being smashed into the ground after an earthquake, making one feel as if their organs were about to burst out of their bodies.


    Actually, the greatest shock came from the gongs and drums of the Iron Drum Immortal, Hai Jiao, and the Golden Gong Immortal!


    At this moment, their hands could no longer be seen. Other than the golden and silver shadows dancing in front of them, there was only the trembling that came from the shadows.


    Ou ¡ª" a strange sound came from the mouth, and a zombie-like head began to sway from side to side, while a constant "Ou" sound came from the mouth. " "Ah!" Then his mouth opened, and the same strange sound was heard ¡ª "Thump ¡ª" "The four of them began to sway non-stop!


    There was no way to stop! He couldn''t stop it either!


    "Pah!" Several cups on the tea table burst at the same time. However, his face was full of excitement. His head was shaking crazily and his hair was messy, like catkins fluttering in the wind.


    Tie Wushuang clenched his teeth tightly. His handsome face had turned ashen as all ten fingers of his hands dug into the floor! He tried his best to hold on, but it seemed like he was swaying along with the rhythm! His clothes were soaked through!


    Tie Xiaoyun subconsciously wanted to use his right hand to grab the cup on the tea table. Even though he had his thoughts, he was unable to move! He never thought that this demon note would be so powerful! An invisible force charged towards him like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses, about to trample him into pieces in the blink of an eye!


    His beard and hair were all tied up, and his gray robe fluttered in the wind. He was already three feet away from the ground! Sweat began to drip down his clothes bit by bit!


    The expression on his face had completely changed! He had never felt such despair in over sixty years. Never had he felt such despair. And now, the Iron Curtain Cloud seemed to have a feeling of despair ¡ª not for itself, but for Bian''er and Mei Er. He had lived enough, but they were still young. Iron Cliff wanted to open his eyes to see how his two treasures were doing, but he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes!


    The eyes of the four men slowly opened.


    The four pairs of evil eyes looked at Iris almost at the same time. Rui-Mei was soaked to the skin, her pale yellow skirt pressed against her skin, the curves of her body revealed in four pairs of eyes.


    Four pairs of eyes burned with blazing flames, ready to drown her! He could also clearly see that under the eyes of four pairs of devils, the four Adam''s apple were constantly sliding and the sound of water flowing through their mouths seemed to have become clearer.


    The atmosphere was agitated, but the smell of death was even stronger!


    It was as if a gale had blown in and the laurel tree in the yard shook. Green leaves filled the air as they slowly floated down from the trees, then drifted along with the wind in the hall, drifting towards the four fiery-red devils.


    "Ga, ga, ga!"


    The world suddenly became peaceful! It was as if they had suddenly descended from a noisy region into a peaceful paradise. The demonic note still lingered in his ears.


    He had indeed stopped.


    From their shocked expressions, it could be seen that they had just gone through a process that they could not believe.


    In fact, he still didn''t believe it.


    A pile of fiery red long robes covered in green leaves, it was actually so beautiful! "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu!" The floor in front of him was also covered with the leaves of osmanthus flowers, giving the room a refreshing feeling.


    The green leaves in the air were still fluttering about like butterflies ¡­


    Four pairs of eyes turned to look at the door at the same time with amazement in their eyes ¡­


    There was no wind!


    But the green leaves continued to fly about. A figure slowly walked over from within the green leaves. He was already standing in the main hall.


    His green robe fluttered in the wind. His sword-like eyebrows slanted inwards. However, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. What an elegant and graceful man!


    The four of them were not surprised by the sudden arrival of this man, but were rather surprised at themselves ¨C their weapons were all inlaid with osmanthus leaves, and the iron piece between their fingers had already been deeply inserted into the staff with a green leaf! "The Iron Drum Immortal Hai Jiao found it even more incomprehensible. His iron rod was actually stuck on the drum by a leaf, and the end of the iron rod had already entered the drum by half a minute!" The edges of the Golden Gong Immortal''s gauntlet were tightly welded together by a single leaf! However, the two hammers of Karsi Deer had already sunk into the ground a foot away from him, leaving only half of their hammers!


    The demonic sound also stopped at that moment!


    At this moment, the expressions on the four of them were even more terrifying than seeing ghosts.


    Iron Lantern fell down from midair with a thud. He was still sitting cross-legged on his chair, his white eyebrows still knitted tight and his luck in adjusting his condition. As for Tie Wushuang, his brows seemed to have relaxed a bit, but he was still unable to wake up immediately.


    The first one to wake up was Iris. When her voice suddenly stopped, she felt as if she was falling down from heaven, but she couldn''t even scream out loud. She felt as if the world was spinning around her, and her eyes were closed, as she slowly fell to the ground, but her sword was stabbed into the ground, and just as her body was about to touch the sword''s body, her green gown flashed, and with a wave of her long sleeve, the middle-aged man caught Tie Rui in his right arm. The smell of orchids made the young man blush. He immediately helped her up, but she was too weak to stand still. The middle-aged man was embarrassed, but he had no choice but to use his left hand to help Rui Mei up. His right arm rested on her neck. Now he stood firm. He didn''t want to lower his head and actually saw a pair of little Luan Peaks less than three inches under his eyes. Through his wet yellow clothes, his snow-white skin was clearly visible. When the middle-aged man saw this, his face flushed red all the way down to his neck! He didn''t know what to do.


    The middle-aged man in green was none other than Lin Xuanzi.


    In the morning, after the four monks had gone out, they followed Piaojiu to the "Iron Sword Villa", where they hid behind a laurel tree. He could see everything clearly and hear everything clearly. When the devilish sound rang out, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He immediately used the Supreme Wudang Heart Cleansing Spell to resist. In the end, he discovered that the power of this art was so great and the fate of the father and daughter duo from the Iron Sword Villa was at stake. They finally made their move and used "Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeve" to break the demonic notes of four monks.


    At this moment, the four Lama came to their senses. He stood there in a straight line, not daring to act rashly.


    "This junior was forced to offend the four great masters. Master, please forgive me ¡­" Lin Xuanzi turned around and saw the four of them staring at him as if he was a monster. He could only turn around and smile apologetically.


    In addition to surprise, there was even more surprise in the eyes of the eagle. It stared at Lin Xuanzi in a daze for a long time and actually placed its palms together, "Just now, Young Hero''s godly technique was actually a secret that we cannot pass on! "May I ask who you are, young hero?" He was actually very respectful! The other three saw that the young man was so polite to him that they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Lin Xuanzi was about to return the gesture when he felt a slight movement. Lowering his head, he realized that she had actually opened her eyes. Her face immediately blushed again as she stretched out her hand, preparing to put her down. Tie Rui''s eyes were wide open as she discovered that she was actually in the arms of a man. With a glance, she saw that it was the handsome young master she met in the inn yesterday, and her face flushed red, "It''s you!" She immediately wanted to stand up and use her strength, but she did not expect her eyes to be so dazzling, her legs turned soft, her arms opened up, and with a moan, she actually hugged Lin Xuanzi''s neck with her hands and fell on top of Lin Xuanzi''s body, fainting again.


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked. Having grown up like this, he was still an old virgin! He had never felt the opposite sex''s skin before. Now, he only felt a soft body sticking to him, and a soft place made him feel electrocuted! Then, from his neck came traces of the orchid mist. It was extremely itchy! His heart was thumping, and the sound was no less than the sound of the drum!


    Hearing the Lama''s words, he could only turn around and return the greeting. "Junior is a nameless junior, not worth mentioning ¡­"


    "Ai ¡­" Since the Young Hero was unwilling to say it out loud, the poor monk did not force him. I think we''ve found some clues. "It''s better to wait for our Shakyamuni to personally pay a visit ¡­" He then knocked the staff onto the ground four times, "We will take our leave now, until we meet again ¡ª" With that, he led the four of them out the door, and in a moment, disappeared without a trace.


    "Eh?" This strange action caused Lin Xuanzi to be extremely surprised!


    "En ¡ª ¡ª Mei Er! ¡ª aiya ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was taken aback. He immediately turned his head to see Tie Xiao Yun coming back to his senses. Tie Wushuang had also awoken as well.


    "Hm? ¡ª where is he?" As Tie Xiaoyun sat up, he didn''t see any of the four monks and was greatly puzzled in his heart.


    "Oh ¡ª Senior Tie, the four of them just left ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi hurriedly turned around to return the greeting. He wanted to put Tie Rukuang down, but there was nowhere for him to do so. He felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Eh? Who are you? ¡ª Ah? "Mei Er!" Iron Lanyun noticed that there was an unfamiliar young man, but he held his daughter, Tie Rujie, in his arms, and was immediately shocked. He immediately stood up and walked over, but his steps seemed unsteady.


    "Sister!" When Tie Wushuang saw this scene, he was also worried that Lin Xuanzi was not a good person. Just as he was about to fly over, his luck was good and he nearly fell to the ground. He could not help but turn pale with fright!


    When Lin Xuanzi saw this, he knew that the other person must have misunderstood him. He then carried Freya to the chair and slowly helped her to the chair. He immediately turned around and hugged his fists.


    "Junior Lin Xuanzi pays his respect to Old Manor Lord Tie!" Saying this, he bowed.


    "You are ¡ª?" Tie Xiaoyun was at a loss for words. "I think young master looks very different ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun slowly sat down, supporting himself with a chair.


    "Sister! "Sister?" Tie Wushuang could be heard calling out loudly from the side, shaking his iron-like heart.


    "Ouch ¨C fun ¨C heh heh ¨C fun ¨C" The shaking woke Iris up again, but her mouth was full of gibberish.


    "Are you alright? "Sister ¡ª" When Tie Wushuang saw that his sister had woken up, he immediately brought the teapot to her mouth. Iron Lantern closed in as well, anxiety written all over his face.


    Ah! ¡ª ¡ª" Iris stretched out her hands in the air, then came to her senses. He looked around and saw that Lin Xuanzi was smiling at him. His face immediately flushed red.


    "Well ¡ª I''ll have to change my clothes ¡ª" Iris stood up and waddled into the house.


    "Are you alright, Little Sister ¡ª" Tie Wushuang opened the door and asked in concern.


    "It''s nothing ¡ª ¡ª I ¡ª ¡ª It''s nothing ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Sigh! Young hero, sit down!" After a long while, Iron Lantern finally cleared his head and began to slowly recover his physical strength. Seeing Lin Xuanzi standing there in a daze, she immediately called him over to come sit down.


    "Uh-huh! "Thank you, Old Manor Lord." Lin Xuanzi walked to the tea table and sat down slowly.


    "Shuang-er!" "Prepare tea and cups!"


    "Hmm ¡ª what is going on here?" The Iron Lantern Cloud woke up to find a room full of osmanthus leaves, but he didn''t see any four monks. It was truly strange! And then, a young man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Oh ¡ª hmm ¡ª ¡ª I just happened to pass by and heard a weird sound, so I was curious and came in to take a look. I didn''t expect that it would be four lamas, and at the same time, I saw that the manor lord seemed to be very ¡ª very uncomfortable ¡ª so ¡ª so I used leaves to scare the four lamas away ¡­" When Lin Xuanzi heard this question, he truly could not think of how to answer.


    "Brother, please drink some tea ¡ª ¡ª" A hand was extended from the side. Lin Xuanzi hurriedly turned around to receive it.


    "Eh? This brother looks very familiar ¡­ "This time, Tie Wushuang could clearly see the appearance of this young man under the green robe. However, he suddenly felt that he had seen him somewhere before.


    "Hmm? "You ¡ª you know each other?" Iron Lantern looked at his son with a questioning expression.


    "Haha ¡ª hmm, you are that person ¡ª haha ¡­" Tie Wushuang tilted his head and thought for a long time. Then, he clapped his hands on his head and sat down on a chair to the side. Then, he pointed at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Haha, you are the one at the ''Gourmet''s Inn'' yesterday, together with a little boy ¡­ "That''s right, brother ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang laughed heartily. He seemed to have recovered.


    "Daddy!" "Big Brother! ¡ª ¡ª Come and see Mother! ¡ª ¡ª hurry up ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was about to reply, but suddenly, a panicked shout came from within the room.


    "Shuang-er! ¡ª ¡ª hurry up and go take a look!" Iron Lanyun was greatly alarmed when he heard his sister''s call. He immediately called Tie Wushuang to go take a look. When he heard his sister''s call, Tie Wushuang had already run into the house.


    A few moments later, he saw Tie Rumei and Tie Wushuang supporting a woman out of the house. The woman looked to be in her fifties, but her hair was also full of black hair. Even the wrinkles around her eyes were not obvious! He looked much younger than Iron Lantern.


    At this moment, the woman''s eyes were tightly shut, and two streams of bright red blood flowed from her nostrils.


    When Iron Cliff saw this, he was greatly alarmed. He immediately went over to help to help support his wife into the chair, leaning her back against it. He put his hand under his wife''s nose. With a wave of his hands, his right hand pressed down on the Madame''s back. However, he suddenly saw Tie Xiaoyun stumble and almost fall! Tie Wushuang exclaimed and immediately helped his father to the side. Just like his father just now, he waved his right hand and pressed it towards his mother''s back. Unexpectedly, Tie Wushuang''s legs went soft and he sat down on the floor! The father and daughter trio were shocked!


    "Sigh! Old Manor Lord Tie, Brother Tie, you should stop getting lucky right now. It seems like you have just been disturbed by that demonic sound and your true qi has been interrupted. It seems that you need to properly rest ¡­" As Lin Xuanzi saw this battle formation, he knew that it must have been caused by the demon notes.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun held his chest, but his eyes were anxiously looking at his wife. When Lin Xuanzi saw this, his heart was as clear as a mirror! He immediately stood up and walked over to Iron Lady''s side.


    "Miss, please help to straighten your mother''s body ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was actually embarrassed to look at Tie Ruirui, and his face was flushed red again.


    "Er ¡ª how come it''s you?" Iron One did not expect him to come to her house. Her face was full of surprise. Seeing Lin Xuanzi''s adorable look, she wanted to laugh out loud. Hearing Lin Xuanzi''s words, she actually helped her mother up with great obedience.


    "Hey ¡ª Young Hero!" Iron Lantern knew what the young man in front of him wanted to do. He extended his hand to stop him, but when he saw the situation in front of his wife, he swallowed his words back down his throat. Although he didn''t know if the young man in front of her had the ability to save her, it was still an opportunity.


    Lin Xuanzi lowered his body, his right leg half-bent, his left foot took a left step, his right hand took a half-turn in the air, and his left palm slowly slid along his right arm towards his right palm. Suddenly, his body sank, and he pressed his left palm tightly against the back of his right hand, slowly pressing down towards Lady Tie''s head.


    Tie Xiaoyun looked at Lin Xuanzi, and the more he looked at him, the more surprised he became. When he saw that he was actually extremely excited, his hands began to tremble in the air. When Tie Wushuang saw his father''s actions, he was even more puzzled!


    However, he saw Lin Xuanzi''s arms sink as a huge amount of true energy was poured into Madam Tie''s body.


    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, he suddenly saw Madam Tie''s body violently tremble ¡ª "Aiyayaya ¡ª my darling, Mei''er, come down quickly!" Hearing Madam Tie''s shouts, he spat out a mouthful of black blood and opened his eyes. Lin Xuanzi made a mistake with his palms and retreated to the side.


    "Mother! ¡ª Are you all right! ¡ª ¡ª" O''Brien saw that his mother had woken up, and was so excited that he began to cry while holding her hand.


    Tie Wushuang and Tie Xiaoyun immediately walked to his wife''s side.


    When Madam Tie opened her eyes and looked around, she saw that Tie Ruyui, Tie Wushuang and her husband had also woken up. She began to cry too. Lin Xuanzi could not help but feel his eyes grow hot.


    "Aiya ¡ª haha, it''s good as long as Madam is fine ¡ª everyone''s fine, ah ¡ª haha ¡ª" Iron Lantern couldn''t help but feel overjoyed upon seeing this.


    "Young Hero, sit, sit!" Iron Lantern immediately invited Lin Xuanzi to sit down. At this time, Tie Wushuang and Rui-Mei had a whole new level of respect for this man in front of them! In his heart, besides being grateful that he had saved the life of his family, he was also filled with even more respect! Tie Ruyu''s phoenix eyes never left him. She suddenly remembered that she was still in his arms. That wonderful feeling was still fresh in her mind. Her face was bashful again. However, when Tie Wushuang saw this expression, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up as he glanced at his little sister.


    "Aiya ¡ª what''s the name of this young hero? "Where''s Master?" Iron Lantern was extremely excited, having forgotten the part about the name that Lin Xuanzi had just mentioned.


    "Sigh! ¡ª ¡ª Junior Lin Xuanzi, master, hehe, somewhat miscellaneous ¡­" In the blink of an eye, Lin Xuanzi saw Tie Rukuang staring at him, and he started to panic.


    "Oh? ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern raised his head and stroked his beard, "Could it be that ten years ago, ''Fujian Green Edge Castle'', the Lin Clan brothers, were there?!" Iron Lantern was abnormally excited.


    "Haha, that''s me ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi cupped his fist.


    "Aiya! ¡ª ¡ª I didn''t expect this! I really didn''t think of this! ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun''s face was filled with incomparable joy.


    "Eh? "I see that the footwork you used just now is actually a bit similar to the Unfettered Steps, I wonder what background Sir Lin has with the Carefree Immortal?"


    "Haha, he is my master ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was somewhat reserved.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! I said, I say, from the first time I saw you, I knew you weren''t a normal person... "Haha..." "As expected, Tie Xiaoyun''s face was flushed red with excitement.


    "Eh? Father ¡ª you ¡ª know him? " To think that Tie Wushuang and Li Mei spoke at the same time.


    "Haha ¡­" This is a long story... We''ll talk about it later... "Rui Er, quickly go to the east wing and ask the nanny to cook and prepare more good food and wine ¡ª ¡ª today, the benefactor is at my house ¡ª" Saying this, Rui Er could not help but bow her head towards Lin Xuanzi.


    "Sigh!" Senior Iron, please don''t do this! " When Lin Xuanzi saw Villa Master Tie giving him such a great bow, he immediately panicked. He immediately stood up and returned the greeting.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Let''s not bother about such small matters. Ah, from now on, we are family. I won''t call you benefactor anymore, ah ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun laughed out loud. He took the teapot and poured a cup for Lin Xuanzi.


    "Yes. Elder Iron, this junior will take his leave first if I have urgent matters ¡­" Lin Xuanzi thought of Little Red Xue who was still at the inn by herself and felt worried.


    "Eh? How could he do that!? "Today, I must drink this wine!" As soon as the Iron Curtain Cloud teacup was put down, his expression turned serious. En, no matter what, this old man must express a little of his feelings today ¡­ "Why don''t you mind about this moment? Right, haha ¡­"


    "Ai, big brother Lin, leaving just like that is truly not enough ¡­" Tie Wushuang also joined him at the side. In his heart, he truly wanted to thank this Brother Lin who was not much older than him. There were very few men who had such a favorable impression of Tie Wushuang.


    "Mm ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi saw this and found it hard to refuse. "It''s just that this junior has an inn for my nephew. After coming out for so long, I really can''t put my mind at ease ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was not good at lying, so he could only tell the truth.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "I thought it was something big!"


    "Duo''er, go and help me take it!"


    "Hey!" Tie Wushuang turned around and walked out of the door.


    "Haha, I also have to go. Otherwise, that little fellow would not come ¡­" Lin Xuanzi cupped his fist.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, alright. Just come back with Duo''er, ah!"


    Feeling helpless, Lin Xuanzi had no choice but to give up. He walked out of the door and chased after Tie Wushuang.

 C30

    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. Everything was quiet.


    In the distance, there was snow on the top of the mountain, and in the moonlight, there was a white light coming from Kai Kai.


    "Boom!" "Kacha! ¡ª Kacha! ¡ª"


    "Shattered Bone Cliff." Sounds of rocks breaking could be heard from below the cliff. A black shadow shuttled back and forth between the cliffs. Wherever his hands went, rocks and debris would shatter and fly into the air!


    Under the moonlight, he could see the long hair of this person fluttering in the wind. The black hair on his forehead covered half of his face. There was a silver mask on the right side of his face, shining under the moonlight. One of his hands was also wearing a pair of black gloves. The gloves also seemed to vaguely shine with a golden light, like spots on a flame.


    His black attire was like a huge black bat that flew back and forth between the cliffs. His gloved hands clawed at the cliff walls nonstop, cracking their way through. Sounds of rocks falling came from his palms, and the faint sound of rocks hitting the cliff wall could be heard from below. When his hands made contact with the rocks, sparks would appear from time to time!


    After a while, the man in black lightly tapped his left foot and his body shot out like a black arrow towards a platform 30 feet away from the hall. The black clothed man raised his hands and scrutinized it. His eyes immediately lit up with joy.


    "Hahahaha! ¡ª ¡ª I''ve finally cultivated to the eighth stage! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha!" The black-clothed man suddenly threw his head back and laughed. His laughter seemed to have been forced out of his throat.


    The man in black took off his right glove and raised his palm to examine it. Under the moonlight, his palm was like a fiery red from the wrist to the palm, emitting traces of white smoke!


    "Master, oh master ¡­" If you don''t teach your disciple this sacred art, can''t your disciple learn it on her own? "Hahahaha!" He laughed wildly at his own hands.


    A gust of night wind blew the dust off the cliff.


    "Who!"


    The man in black suddenly turned his head and shouted. Before he could finish his sentence, he moved towards the top of the mountain on the left like a hurricane. From afar, he saw a white shadow shooting towards the top of the cliff like an arrow.


    The black clothed man let out a muffled shout, waving his right hand and putting on the gloves. He twisted the air with his left foot and pushed off the cliff with his left hand, pouncing towards the man in white with lightning speed. His right hand made a grasping motion towards the man in white''s head.


    The man in white seemed to be taken aback. He felt a breeze blowing above his head and a black shadow covered him like a great roc. He took a step forward with his right foot and twisted his left foot to turn around. He stretched out his right hand. "Zheng!" A streak of blue light flashed past!


    "Eh?!" ¡ª Ling Feng! "Insolent! ¡ª It''s me!" The black clothed man saw that the white clothed man was about to unsheathe the sword from its scabbard, and the hand that was slapping towards the top of his head also turned towards the scabbard like lightning.


    When the man in white heard the familiar voice, he spun and landed five feet away, staring blankly at the man in black.


    "Haha ¡ª it''s me!" said the man in black as he took off the mask on his right cheek. "Ling Feng, why are you still awake so late at night?" The man in black looked at the moon on the side of the mountain and turned his head to stare at the man in white in front of him.


    Ah!" "Yes, my lord! ¡ª ¡ª What are you doing?" The man in white was Leng Lingfeng. At this time, seeing Master Diao dressed up like this, he felt very surprised in his heart.


    "Haha, I am training ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao raised his head and laughed, suddenly turning his head and staring straight at Leng Lingfeng, "Eh? Ling Feng, you aren''t here just to watch me cultivate right? " A light flashed in his eyes.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª no, master ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng did not seem very nervous, "I was unable to sleep at night, so I went to sit at the edge of the cliff, and after a while I heard a strange sound. So, I went over to take a look, hehe, I did not see him, but I did not expect that it was Master Diao who was practicing his martial arts ¡­"


    "En ¡­" Master Diao felt relieved. He was well aware that this young man in front of him had been sitting on the edge of this cliff for many years. This made sense. He then rolled his eyes, "Eh?" "Did you really not see anything?"


    "No, I''ve only passed twenty feet or so, but you''ve already caught up, haha ¡­" His eyes were clear under his sword-like brows, and he didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "Mm. In the future, if you have nothing to do, don''t come to this cliff. Ah, this cliff face is very dangerous." Moreover ¡ª "Master Diao turned his head and waved his hand towards the bottom of the cliff." This grass doesn''t even grow a single stalk, there''s nothing interesting about it, right ¡ª ¡ª "


    "En, it''s getting late, let''s rest early ¡­"


    "Yes, my lord." Leng Lingfeng raised his sword, turned around and disappeared in front of the bamboo forest.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao looked in the direction of Leng Lingfeng''s disappearance, deep in thought. He patted his hand with the mask, slightly shrugged his shoulders, and climbed over the wall like a ghost.


    Everything quieted down again ¡­


    "What kind of status does this Master Diao have?" What secrets was he hiding? What kind of demonic technique did he practice? Does father''s disappearance have anything to do with Master Diao? " Leng Lingfeng sat up in shock. He stared out of the window. Yue Er had already left the mountain.


    Ever since he found his father''s clothes in the cave, and when he inadvertently discovered Master Diao cultivating at the bottom of the cliff, Leng Lingfeng had been secretly observing Master Diao''s movements. Other than discovering that his father''s martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds, he did not discover anything else that was extremely important to him. There were several times when he wanted to ask if his father knew of his whereabouts, or if his father had left any message for his father. Even though his father had betrayed his father, he still had many years of friendship with his father. However, every time the words reached his mouth, he would swallow them back down.


    He didn''t expect that he would be so careless as to be discovered by Master Diao at today''s party. However, at the same time, he was extremely shocked. Not only was he shocked by Master Diao''s unique dressing, he was also shocked by Master Diao''s martial arts skills! He had always been confident that the speed of his sword would be fast enough, but tonight, when his sword was just at four points of strength, he had been pushed back by an invisible force! Something that had never happened before! What caused Master Diao''s martial arts to advance by leaps and bounds? Counting the time from the battle at the Peach Blossom Cave, it had only been a few days. Although he hadn''t had much time to face his opponent, he could clearly see that his martial arts skills at that time couldn''t compare to his movements tonight!


    He also clearly remembered when he was still naked in the Imperial Secret Service''s "Death Soldiers Training Camp". Giving up such a superior life wasn''t enjoyable, but to come to this small ravine to be a ninth grade sesame seed young grandpa. Furthermore, he had been staying here for ten years! No one could figure out what was going on in the gourd.


    In a daze, the roosters outside were already starting to crow.


    Leng Lingfeng slowly lay down, and a gust of cold wind penetrated the window and couldn''t help but tightly wrap around him ¡­


    "Sigh, you ¡­" You said... kk... Then... Odd... Strange! This... This is fast... It''s almost summer... Also... He was still wearing it ¡­ Gloves... "Hee hee ¡­" Ah Bao glared at Qin Gang with a doubtful expression.


    "Shh!" Qin Gang pinched Ah Bao with all his might, "Do you want to die!?" After saying this, he would occasionally look towards the door.


    Ah Bao swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare to say anything else.


    From time to time there came a soft murmur of conversation from the room inside.


    There were three people sitting in the living room.


    Master Diao was still seated. Seated on the right was the Wind Slaying City. The one on the left was wearing a black silk gown and a small round hat. He had a pair of triangular eyes that looked left and right. The mustache on the corner of his mouth rose and fell. Who else could it be other than Liu Qianshun?


    "Aiyo, Master Diao, you''re really something!" Liu Qianshui leaned over, his little head almost resting on his knees, and he slowly dozed off with his cup on his left hand, "I will follow your instructions to deliver these letters to the five great sects, guess what?" Liu Qian quickly moved back, sat up straight, and took a sip of tea with a "huff".


    "Haha ¡­" "Brother Liu, don''t worry. I''ll be the one to take care of it ¡­" With a smile, he slowly leaned back in his chair and picked up the cup of tea with one hand. The black gloves sparkled with golden light. He wasn''t wearing a mask anymore.


    "They received it and took a look at it. Their eyeballs just barely left their sockets ¡­" Liu''s eyes lit up, "That day, when I posted it to Emei, that good old nun, hehe..." After reading the post, I walked to the foot of the mountain when I returned. The old nun actually brought a few disciples armed to the teeth and set off ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Mr Liu still seems to be immersed in the scene.


    "Hahahaha ¡­." Master Diao was just about to drink his tea. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but put down his cup and laugh. "En, Brother Liu, things have been done well. Master Diao should reward you well ¡­"


    "No, no, Master Diao, you are always so polite... "This is what a small one should do. It''s rare for Master Diao to look up to me. No one in the Beggar Gang has ever taken me seriously ¡­" Ever since Liu Qianshun helped Master Diao, his days were getting better and better. Recently, he had also found a pretty little sister at the "Drunken Flower Lodge".


    "Eh? Master Diao, could it be that this'' Iron Sword Villa ''really does have that precious thing? " Liu Qiansui gulped, turned his head and asked.


    "Haha ¡­" Master Diao placed the cup on the table, placing his right hand on the edge as he slowly tapped on it with his index finger. "If you say you don''t have this, Master Diao can let you send a letter, haha ¡­" Master Diao looked out of the window, his eyes shining with excitement. "Hmm, about this matter, you don''t need to ask any more questions. More importantly, you must not tell the outside world that I was the one who asked you to deliver the letter, understand?" After saying that, a cold glint flashed across his eyes.


    "Err... That''s right, I don''t know anything outside..." When Liu Qijian saw Master Diao''s gaze, he was scared half to death and didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Haha ¡­" "Ai, Brother Liu, don''t be so nervous. Since you''ve helped me with something, I should definitely thank you." With that, he magically took something out from his clothes and handed it to Liu Qian Jing.


    Liu Qianshun''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he saw a huge gold bar shining with a dazzling golden light right before his eyes.


    This ¡ª this ¡ª kai ¡ª kai ¡ª kai ¡ª kai ¡ª" A pair of chicken feet slowly stretched out.


    "Kacha! ¡ª err! Ugh! ¡ª"


    Before his hand could touch the gold bar, his head tilted and his neck was already broken! Her bulging eyes were still staring at the gold bar.


    "Eldest Brother ¡ª what are you doing here?" Tu Feng City looked at Master Diao in surprise, not knowing why.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao waved his hand towards Tu Feng City. "Follow me ¡ª" After speaking, he waved his left hand and opened the secret room with Liu Qian Suo''s corpse. Tu Feng City was startled as he lowered his head and followed after her. Qin Gang and Ah Bao''s laughter could be heard clearly from outside.


    With a "pa" sound, Master Diao threw Liu Qiesun from the platform to the bottom of the cliff. He clapped his hands, then entered the study and sat down.


    "Hey, Second Brother, are you still surprised about this? If one day Liu Qiesong accidentally said that we were the ones who leaked the fake news, what would the consequences be? "Haha ¡­" Master Diao patted the arm of the Wind Slaying City. "Mm, great things are done. Sometimes, it''s necessary to be a bit more ruthless. We''ve been waiting here for ten years! Ten years! ¡ª "Master Diao looked out of the window, his eyes burning with rage.


    "Eh? Big Brother, then why don''t you let them go to the Iron Sword Villa? But they really don''t have the ''Blood Rings Saber''. Isn''t this clearly Lin Xuanzi''s doing? " From beginning to end, Tu Feng City felt that it was impossible to understand his brother''s way of doing things.


    Ha ha-ha ha, second brother, "Master Diao laughed as he stood up, slowly moved to the window, resting his hands on the desk," I remember back then when we were practicing martial arts, you were the second brother with the highest perception among the three of us. Who would have thought that in just a few years, you would have such a hard time thinking about it, hahahahaha ¡­ "


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª heh heh ¡ª ¡ª" When Tu Feng Cheng heard his senior brother''s words, he gave a stiff smile and rubbed his hands as he looked at Master Diao.


    "I want this effect right now! ¡ª Oh, think about it!" Master Diao turned around slowly, "Looking at the martial arts world, the five great sects are not getting along well right now, and they all follow the lead of ''Iron Sword Villa''. As for the leader of the martial arts alliance, Iron Lantern, he is even more interesting, and is deeply respected by the major gangs ¡­" A cold light flashed in his eyes as he spoke.


    "If we don''t defeat these sects one by one, it will be very difficult for us to achieve our goals ¡ª" Master Diao then slowly returned to his seat and leaned his head over, his eyes slanted as he stared at Tu Feng City. I carefully thought about it, if I wanted to destroy these sects one by one, I would need far too much strength to do so. Hence, they have to borrow the external power, and this power is theirs! "


    "Hm?" The Wind Slaying City still didn''t understand.


    Haha ¡­ "Master Diao leaned his back against the chair and said," Hmm, if you say you are Iron Lanyun, then all the great sects in the world will receive an invitation from the alliance head. Furthermore, it is some kind of a priceless treasure auction, what do you think they will do? Of course I''ll come to you! He came to see the knife, and you, unable to take out the knife, what do you do? "Hahahaha ¡­" Master Diao couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh. His face was full of pride.


    "Err ¡­ Then what can I do without a blade, and neither can I come!" Tu Feng City stared blankly at Master Diao.


    "Ah! ¡ª look at you. Well, to put it simply, if you don''t have a knife, people will say that you''re unrighteous and that you''re slowly going to be prejudiced against. "Haha ¡­"


    "Then I say, wasn''t this invitation written by me ¡­?"


    "Hahahaha, second brother, second brother ¡­" Master Diao slowly stood up again, "I only have one accurate idea, the hearts of people in this world only have two words, one is a name, the other is a profit. Other than this word, they couldn''t tell if it was real or fake! Haha, what''s more, this is the dream of this martial artist. Even if it was a fake, they would still take a look ¡­ "Haha."


    "At that time, as long as the major gangs and Steel Sword Villa are unhappy, this Martial Union Chief would naturally not be able to last for long. Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Aiyo! ¡ª Brother is really tall! High! "Haha ¡­" Tu Feng City actually laughed heartily. It was rare to see it laughing. But it did have charm, even with that long scar.


    "Yes, this is considered the first step. Wait until the various sects have fought to a standstill before pushing Lin Xuanzi out. When that happens, the martial arts world will be very colorful. Hahahaha ¡­" Master Diao was very satisfied with his plan. Ten years of planning had just begun.


    "That blade is indeed too tyrannical. If I can''t get it, then let the world get it. Hahahaha, when that time comes, we can just sit back and enjoy the benefits!" "Hahahaha ¡­" The cave walls were also trembling.


    "Haha, Big Brother, this little brother truly admires you, admires you greatly!" The Wind Slaying City realized that it had never seriously understood this Senior Brother in front of it before. It turned out that he had already completely surpassed the South Palace City that was already fixed in his heart!


    "Hm!" "Second brother, it''s your turn to fight next ¡­" Master Diao sat down and said to the Wind Slaying City with a serious expression.


    "What do I do?" Tu Feng City had a face full of astonishment.


    "Mm, you should start preparing. We need to set up a sect." Master Diao held his hand.


    "Hmm? "Brother, do you mean that we should also establish a sect?" Tu Feng City immediately stood up.


    "Haha, right!" Master Diao pointed with his right index finger, "This matter of the martial arts world should be handled according to the rules of the martial arts world! Think about it, can it be that we lead a group of people to ''exterminate bandits'' every day? With our own sect, we will be able to properly participate in the Martial Arts Conference and fight for the position of Alliance Master. He would never get in the way of others in the name of the imperial court again ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Aiya! Brother is truly a god! " Tu Feng City suddenly stood up from his chair. His face was full of surprise, and even Dao Ba''s smile had changed.


    "Well, where shall we go? "What''s the name of it?" With both of his arms crossed in front of his chest, his right hand was resting on his chin as he frowned slightly.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect second brother to be so active this time, ah ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Master Diao still laughed out loud when he saw the engrossed look on Tu Feng City''s face.


    "Hmm ¡ª just call it ¡ª" Master Diao also stood up, his left hand placed on his waist, his right hand raised high, staring at the ceiling, "Let''s call it ''Blood Demon Palace''! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª" Master Diao waved his right hand, looking extremely pleased with himself.


    "The Bloodfiend Palace? ¡­ Yes, very domineering! Good! The Bloodfiend Palace! Tu Feng City applauded his big brother''s name; it was too much in line with his personality!


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" Pa! The two brothers looked at each other for a moment, then clasped their hands together and raised their heads, laughing incessantly.


    "Pfft pfft pfft." On the opposite side of the forest, the egret that was napping was startled by the sudden laughter and flew around in fright.

 C31

    "Come! ¡ª Young Master Lin, this old man will toast you! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª" Iron Lantern stood up and offered Lin Xuanzi a cup of wine. As for Tie Wushuang and Rui-Mei, they stood up with cups of wine.


    "Aiyo, Old Manor Lord Tie, please don''t be so courteous ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi did not expect Manor Lord Tie to be so cordial. He hurriedly stood up and held his lamp with both hands, bowing towards Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Come! "Brother Lin, let me toast you too!" Lin Xuanzi turned around to look, and his face couldn''t help but redden down to his neck. Fortunately, it was easy for him to get a face when drinking wine. After drinking two cups, his face was the same as Guan Lu''s. "What?" Tie Ruidao''s pretty face was red as he looked at her. He was holding a glass of wine in his lily-white hands and was looking at her with a burning gaze. He was slightly panicked. "Hehe, thank you Miss Tie ¡ª ¡ª" With a stiff smile, she raised her head and drank the wine to her stomach.


    "Hahahaha, let''s eat!" "Eat!" Iron Curtain Cloud had never been as happy as he was today, so he kept urging them to eat and drink.


    "Come, little fellow, let''s eat ¡­ haha, ai, you really have the bearing of hero Lin from back then ¡­" Iron Lantern picked up a piece of meat and placed it in Lin Hongxue''s bowl, then patted the little guy''s head with his right hand.


    "Thank you grandpa ¡ª" After coming to the Iron Sword Villa today, Little Red Snow had washed the ''birthmark'' on her face clean. Now, with the addition of the little baldy, she looked extremely adorable. Ferry liked the little guy even more. Yesterday, she thought he was Lin Xuanzi''s son and felt a little disappointed. But today, hearing that it was her big brother''s son, she was extremely happy! Even the way he looked at Lin Xuanzi had changed drastically.


    "Eh? "Please forgive this old man''s rudeness ¡­" After three rounds of drinking, the chatterbox opened as soon as the ten brocade bowls were finished. Tie Xiaoyun turned around and began chatting with Lin Xuanzi.


    "Mm. Elder Iron, just say whatever you want to say." Upon seeing this, Lin Xuanzi knew that he definitely had something to ask.


    "Sir Lin has an extraordinary demeanor, I wonder what kind of lady your family is ¡­"


    Ugh ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi did not expect Villa Owner Tie to ask such a question, but in his heart, he was not prepared at all. He smiled with a lowered head and a stiff smile, looking extremely uneasy. "Haha, moreover, our Lin Family''s background is special, we cannot implicate them. Therefore, this junior has never had such extravagant hopes ¡­" After saying that, he turned around to look at Little Red Snow. "This junior''s greatest wish in this life is to safely form this nephew nurse into a person. I shall fulfill this wish of mine ¡­" Lin Xuanzi could not help but frown at the thought.


    "Aiya ¡­" "I never thought that Sir Lin would not only be a genius with unparalleled martial arts skills, but also a loyal person. He is such a good man, how many people in the world could there be ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun was even more considerate towards his benefactor, "Sigh. But, it''s only right that this man should marry his wife. In this old man''s opinion, Sir Lin doesn''t need to worry too much about this ¡­" What''s more, ''there are three things that are unworthy of being treated with respect''... Hahahaha... "Alright, alright, let''s drink ¡­" Seeing how uncomfortable Lin Xuanzi was, Iron Lantern quickly changed the topic and raised his wine cup.


    The smell of the wine filled the room once again. It was bustling with noise and excitement ¡­


    It was already noon after lunch. Lin Xuanzi then pulled Little Red Snow to bid farewell to the Iron Curtain Cloud family.


    "Ai ¡­" "Ah, Young Master Lin, you should come to the Iron Sword Villa more often when you have time, ah ¡­" Iron Lantern actually felt somewhat reluctant.


    "Big Brother Lin, come, ride this horse of mine!" At this time, Tie Wushuang had brought out a horse from the backyard. However, he saw that it was covered in black, shiny oil, and extremely valiant! A tuft of white hair on his forehead. He was indeed a god!


    "Sigh!" Wushuang, you cannot accept this! " When Lin Xuanzi saw that this horse was definitely Tie Wushuang''s beloved item, he immediately waved it away.


    "Sigh ~ Young Master Lin, there''s no need to be so polite. This horse is'' Dark Dragon Horse '', Duo''er will call it'' Iron Black Dragon ''. Haha ¡­." "It was given to you by a mutant from Mongolia three years ago, and is indeed a treasure of Shuang`er. Since Shuang`er is giving it to you, then Young Master Lin, please accept it ¡­"


    "That won''t do!" Hearing Villa Owner Tie''s words, Lin Xuanzi was even more unwilling to accept them.


    "Hey, big brother Lin, how about this, I''m not giving you this horse, this time I''ll lend it to you, okay? "You can return it to me the next time you come ¡­" Seeing the expression on Lin Xuanzi''s face, Tie Wushuang decided to change the way he saw it.


    "Wow!" Eldest Uncle! "Let''s ride down and take a look!" He didn''t expect that Little Red Snow had never ridden a horse in her life. At this moment, seeing such a beautiful horse in front of him, her eyes were filled with excitement. She stood behind her uncle and grabbed his waist.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "That''s right, look at what Little Red Snow is saying, there''s no need for Sir Lin to refuse again, ah!" Xiao Hong Xue''s innocent look made everyone burst out laughing.


    "Mm ¡­" "Okay then, Lin Xuanzi will thank Wushuang. When I''m done with my matters, I will definitely return it ¡­" After hesitating for a moment, Lin Xuanzi found it hard to refuse Tie Xiaoyun''s kindness. He immediately clasped his hands and bowed deeply towards him. He then carried Lin Xuehong onto the horse''s back.


    "Brother Lin, please wait!" When he turned his head, he saw Rui Mei running towards him with a big bundle in her hand. "Brother Lin, please take this as well!" Tie Rukuang walked in front of Lin Xuanzi and stared at him with her phoenix eyes.


    "Mm ¡ª this ¡­" Lin Xuanzi also did not know what was inside. When he saw Tie Rujie''s charming appearance, he started to feel uneasy. He was speechless for a long time.


    "Auntie, give it to me! ¡ª ¡ª Hehehe ¡ª" Xiao Xue, who was sitting on the horse, called out to Tian Li.


    "Wow!" "As expected of Hong Xue. Ah ¡­" She walked over and put the bundle on the horse''s back.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aiya, if it wasn''t for my daughter carrying a bundle, this old man would have really forgotten. Wait a minute! "Iron Lantern turned around and brought out two jars from the room, walking over to Lin Xuanzi," Hahahaha, this is for the old man ''Carefree Immortal''. Ah, I made the two of you f * cking prepare it early in the morning, I almost forgot! "Haha ¡­" After saying that, he put his hands together and hung two cans on the sides of the horse''s belly.


    "This ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was so excited that he was at a loss for words.


    "Ai, there is no need to be so childish. Brother Lin, let''s hurry up and go!" Tie Wushuang walked up and placed the reins in Lin Xuanzi''s hands ¡­


    "Sigh! Then, I''ll thank Elder Iron, Wushuang and Miss Rui''er ¡­" "This one bid farewell to you ¡­" Lin Xuanzi turned around and jumped onto the back of the horse. He then turned his head and cupped his hands together.


    "Take care!"


    "Jia! ¡ª ¡ª Squeak squeak ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi lifted his right hand and clamped both his legs together. The front hooves of the ''Dark Dragon Horse'' lifted up high, as if a black whirlwind was blowing towards it. "Hahahaha ¡­" What fun! "Eldest Uncle ¡­" Only to hear the shrill laughter of Little Red Snow resounding in the air.


    "Big Brother Lin, you must come and play!" Tie Ruimei loudly shouted as she looked at the distant background.


    "Ten percent!" Dust filled the air as Lin Xuanzi''s voice sounded from afar.


    "I can''t believe that you''re crying..."


    "..." The sun and moon change, the stars and moon change, ten thousand years old, the demons and humans of this world are very loud, unfair, words: We are all made by Nuwa, why do the lone immortal live in the sky, do not live and do not die, we have to suffer from reincarnation? Over time, there have been people who have fallen into depravity, becoming immortals. Divine Words: If there is a virtuous or virtuous person in the mortal world, they can be found in Penglai, and those who cultivate the Great Dao can become Immortals. Since these words were spoken, it caused a huge ruckus in the human world. Humans, ghosts and demons all encouraged the refinement of cultivation methods, hoping to achieve victory in the future. As the saying goes, there is an immortal realm in this world, and the path is in Penglai. "Yes, yes ¡­"


    North of the Jiaodong Peninsula, Shandong Yantai, there was a human victory, Penglai.


    The vast sea of smoke.


    Lin Xuanzi, Lin Hongxue, and the young master were riding on horseback. Not far away, a small island could be seen clearly.


    "Uncle!" Is grandpa there? " Little Red Snow pointed with her finger, her face filled with excitement.


    "Hehe, that''s right ¡ª"


    "Ah!" He opened his mouth wide, unable to speak.


    Lin Xuanzi dismounted and found a ferry. The old and young duo then slowly headed towards the island with their horses.


    Roughly an hour later, they arrived on land. Lin Xuanzi led Little Red Snow to the island.


    "Ah!" Little Red Snow walked and looked all the way, her mouth was filled with endless astonishment!


    However, he could see that the trees were verdant, as big as ancient trees with intertwined roots and leaves that reached into the sky. Flowers bloomed and bees hummed and butterflies danced. In the distance, the sea was misty and misty, but around it, there were streams gurgling. In the forest, a light mist lingered, and buildings could be faintly seen. What a paradise on earth!


    "Oh my god!" "Uncle!" Little Red Snow looked as if she had just entered a big garden!


    Lin Xuanzi looked around. The scenery was the same, but it was very different from the year before last! His heart was filled with emotion!


    Lin Xuanzi took Little Red Xue on a familiar road and arrived in front of a bamboo building.


    He saw a bamboo building three stories high. It was built on a reef with a fist-thick bamboo trunk. It faced the sea in front of him and was about eight feet tall. The front and back of the small building were filled with strange flowers and plants. Trees grew around him, and a light mist surrounded him. The sound of waves lapping on the shore was like music, intangible and intangible. It made people feel like they were in the realm of immortals!


    "Ah?" Eldest Uncle, Grandfather is here! Is he here?! "Seeing that Eldest Uncle was no longer leaving, Little Red Snow thought to herself that this should be her grandfather''s home. Raising his head, he gently asked his uncle.


    "Haha, hmm ¡ª ¡ª it''s here!" Lin Xuanzi heard Little Red Snow''s words and came back to his senses. He turned around and tied the horse to an old tree. Slowly, he unloaded the thing on the horse''s back.


    "Grandfather!" As soon as the little guy heard that they had indeed arrived, he was ecstatic to the point of tearing open his throat and shouting loudly.


    He walked around the small building and left.


    "Eh? Where''s grandpa? " No one answered.


    Lord ¨C Lord ¨C Lord ¨C!" This time, he puffed out his cheeks and shouted loudly, occasionally turning his head to look around.


    When the sound of a bang rang out, the small building swayed a little." "Ouch ¡ª what little bastard is it ¡ª you can''t stop sleeping ¡ª" Then there was a "Ahh!" and it sounded like a yawn.


    "Grandfather!" "Grandfather!" When Little Red Snow heard her grandfather''s voice, she was so excited that her little face turned red. She opened her hands and grabbed the stairs as she ran up.


    "Hm?" With a squeak, a white-robed old man stretched his back and appeared in the corridor while rubbing his eyes. It was none other than the "Unfettered Immortal Ascension"!


    "Hm?! ¡ª Ouch! ¡ª apprentice! ¡ª Ouch! Here you are! ¡ª was the old man dreaming? "Hahahaha ¡­" Never would he have thought that Lin Xuanzi would suddenly appear before him. He was simply overjoyed. He held on to the stairs and prepared to descend.


    "Huh?" Just as he stepped out of the way, he suddenly retracted his foot and stepped back. His eyes opened wide as he looked down. It turned out that when he was about to go down, he suddenly saw a small bald man lying on the stairs, staring at him with a flushed face!


    The "Carefree Immortal" looked at him with glowing eyes and flying white beard. "Aiyaya! ¡ª Grandson?!" "Hahahaha ¡­" Extending his arms, he actually grabbed onto Little Red Xue and spun in the air before landing beside Lin Xuanzi. With wide eyes, he stared at Little Red Snow''s face and laughed out loud.


    "Grandpa ¡­ grandpa ¡­" When Little Red Snow saw her grandfather, she immediately grabbed onto the neck of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal." Her mouth shrunk and she actually started crying while leaning on her grandfather''s shoulder. "Grandfather, I''m good ¡­" Good... "Thinking of you ¡­" With one hand, he touched the head of the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" that was as bald as him.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Ouch ¡­ Grandpa misses you more! Ouch ¡­ Stop crying... Didn''t we see grandpa again ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­" While he was coaxing her, his eyes were also a bit wet.


    "Ah, Master, how are you doing!" Lin Xuanzi said with a deep bow.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Good! Very good! "Aiyo, I was just preparing to visit your uncle and nephew in a few days, but who would''ve thought that you two would come first. Hahahaha, you really make this old man happy to death!"


    "Come ¡­" "Go and sit over there!" The Carefree Immortal took Lin Hong Xue in his arms and turned around, walking two steps to the left. He wrinkled his nose and turned his head back, "Eh? Where did the scent of flowers come from? "


    "Haha, Master is so awesome!" Lin Xuanzi waved his hands, lifting the two jars.


    "Aiyo!" Hahahaha... You really do remember this master of yours! He didn''t forget to bring two jars of wine for his master, hahahaha ¡­ "I''m so happy!"


    "Hm!" Master, this is something ''Iron Sword Villa'' Senior Tie specially gave to you ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi told the truth.


    "Yo yo, hahahaha ¡­" He still remembers me, hahahahaha, hmm, not bad, not bad ¡­ Eh? You guys have even been to Iron Sword Villa? "


    "Yes, ah, it''s a long story. Later, disciple will slowly tell Master about it."


    "Hahahaha, good ¡­" "Let''s go!"


    From the left side of the bamboo building, he saw a wooden bridge that was about ten feet tall. The bridge was not big, but its workmanship was exquisite. Both sides of the bridge were carved with decorative patterns. Beneath the bridge, a small stream snaked its way into the woods. After crossing the small bridge, he found himself in a large courtyard surrounded by a beautiful multicolored wall made from reefs by the sea. The yard was filled with sandalwood and osmanthus, along the walls with all kinds of orchids, some of which had already bloomed. In the middle of the lake was a pond with a circumference of three Zhang, filled with lotuses and flocks of fish shuttling through it. The water, however, flowed in as if from the outside, and then flowed out through a small hole in the corner of the pool. Through the surface of the pond, there were dozens of stone-like objects swaying in the water.


    He circled the pool and found a small stop. In the middle was a table made of white jade. Upon closer inspection, the entire table was carved out of a large piece of stone! The legs of the table were hollowed out and full of patterns. Seven or eight stone stools were placed on the sides. Ruo Ruo''s courtyard was shrouded in mist just like the outside, giving off the feeling of a fairyland. Following that was another five bamboo rooms connected together, similarly beautifully crafted!


    Ah!" Grandfather''s home is simply too beautiful! " Little Red Snow was still in a daze.


    "Hahahaha, Aiya, this grandson likes it. I''ll be living here every day from now on. Ah, this place will be yours from now on!" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Really! "Grandfather!" Hearing this, his eyes lit up. It seemed that he had fallen in love with this place.


    "Mn," "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" placed Little Red Snow down on the ground and patted Little Baldy, "Of course! "When did grandpa ever lie to his grandson? Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Come on! "Quickly sit down, rest your breath, ah ¡­" As he spoke, he sat down by the stone table.


    "Uncle Yu! ¡ª ¡ª Uncle Yu!" The "Free and Unfettered Immortal" shouted loudly towards his opponent''s room.


    "Sigh!" Hearing Lin Ming''s response, a group of 60 old men walked out from the bamboo house. They were all dressed in grey clothes, plain and clean.


    "Yohoho, there''s a guest!" Seeing Lin Xuanzi and Huang Yuegong, he smiled widely.


    "Hahahaha." Uncle Yu, ah, hurry up and make some tea and cook. Ah, the people who came today are relatives. Hahahaha ¡­ "


    "Alright!" Uncle Yu immediately left for Zhang Luo.


    "Ah, this Uncle Yu is a lonely old man here. I called him over a few years ago. Firstly, he can live with me, and secondly, he can help me take care of some household chores. Hahahaha ¡­" Xiao Yao, the Immortal Elder, introduced Uncle Yu.


    "Hm!" Grandson, I''ll start tomorrow. Grandfather can play chess with me and practice martial arts with me ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "..."


    The courtyard that had been silent for a long time began to bustle with noise and excitement. The reunion of the family was naturally the entertainment of endless love speech!

 C32

    "Come down! "Ah, come on, come down!"


    The "Carefree Immortal" was standing in the middle of the pool with his trousers pulled up high, calling Little Red Snow to come down into the pool. This little fellow had already been in Penglai for three days. Since the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" couldn''t rest, it had to bring Little Red Snow to do something.


    "It can''t be, Grandfather?!" This water... "Ugh ¡­" Isn''t it too cold? " Little Red Snow stood barefoot by the pool. Although her face was filled with excitement, she bent over and tested the water with her hands.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson, grandpa has been here for dozens of years. Ah, aren''t you going to ''fly'' up? Haha, then come down here and let grandpa teach you how to fly ¡­ "Haha ¡­" As he spoke, he spread out his hands and waited for Little Red Snow to descend into the water.


    "Really, Grandfather!? ¡ª Hehe ¡ª ''Pu Tong'' ¡ª Aiya! Good ¡ª cold ¡ª "Hearing his grandfather teach him martial arts, what else could he consider? He opened his hands and jumped into the pond. He didn''t expect it to be a little cold when he first entered the water.


    Lin Xuanzi and Uncle Yu were seated at a nearby stone table, drinking tea and laughing.


    "Haha, aiyo ¡­" En, good! Come, stand here. Walk through the footwork that grandpa taught you ¡­ "Haha!" The Carefree Immortal picked up Little Red Snow and placed her on a stone pillar in the water.


    Lin Hongxue looked down and saw that the water was densely packed with stone pillars that were about a foot and a half tall and six inches in diameter. There were also words engraved on them! After looking carefully, Lin Hong Xue couldn''t help but cry out, "Ah!? Grandfather, aren''t you just playing a chessboard? " He had just discovered that these stone pillars were exactly the same as the ''chess board'' in the ''Peach Blossom Cave''! It was just the lack of the peach tree beside him!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Free and Unrestrained Immortal leaped up and stood on a stone pillar beside her. He placed his hands on his hips and said, "Aiya ¡­ Grandson, you''re right about that! Haha, Grandfather''s Unfettered Steps ah, it was from this that he walked out all those years ago! "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal pointed his right hand at the water surface and then said to Lin Hongxue, "The ''Go Board'' that Grandfather made for you in the Peach Blossom Cave is not as good as this! "Because I don''t have the natural conditions here, haha ¡­" After which, he stroked his white beard.


    "Hmm? Grandpa, isn''t this the same? It''s just that this place is built in water... I think... "Hmm ¡­" "It''s not as good as the Peach Blossom Cave ¡­" Lin Hongxue lifted her foot as she felt that it was uncomfortable to have her foot submerged in the water.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Upon hearing this, the carefree immortal elder laughed heartily, "Ah, grandson, do you know why grandfather wants to use this'' chess board ''in the water?"


    "Hmm?" Hearing her grandfather''s question, Lin Hongxue tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked at her grandfather with shining eyes, "I know! "Grandpa!" A proud expression appeared on his face.


    "Oh? Upon hearing that Little Red Snow actually knew about it, the "Carefree Immortal" was greatly surprised. He immediately widened his eyes and bent his body, waiting for Little Red Snow to speak. Even Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but look at her.


    "En!" Little Red Snow put her left hand on her waist and waved her right hand. She looked at her grandfather with confidence, and said word by word: "Seeing this pool of water is clear and abnormally clean, I believe that in order for my grandfather to finish his training, he did not need to wash his feet, thus he came up with such a brilliant idea. "But grandpa is really smart ¡­" The little fellow''s face was serious.


    "Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª ''Pu Tong!'' ¡ª Ouch! ¡ª Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª this ¡ª you can even think of it!" Haha, I''m going to die from laughter! ¡ª ¡ª In the eyes of my grandson, grandpa is a lazy person, ah! "Hahahaha!" The "Carefree Immortal" did not expect to get such an answer after waiting for half a day! He laughed from the stone pillar into the water. Beside them, Lin Xuanzi and Uncle Yu were laughing until their stomachs hurt!


    "Mm? ¨C could it be that I said something wrong? ¨C" Lin Hongxue touched her bare head with her right hand. Seeing her grandfather and the others laughing like that, she felt very strange.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª haha ¡ª ¡ª aiyo ¡ª ¡ª" The "carefree immortal elder" slowly laughed as he stood on top of the stone pillar. He stared at the little fellow and laughed for a long time before finally being able to catch his breath.


    "Yes, grandson." After finally calming down, the "Carefree Immortal" said seriously, "Water is not only the source of all things, but also the source of power! The water is colorless, tasteless, and without a trace, it is invincible! "


    "Hmm?" Little Red Snow was confused by what she heard, but she still didn''t quite understand. A pair of eyes was staring straight at his grandfather, listening very attentively.


    "Yes! ¡ª look here!" Immortal Free and Unrestrained, "stretched out his hand and took out a rock from the fake mountain, but there were many small holes on top of it." See these holes? "This hole is made from the water droplets that dripped from this fake mountain ¡­" The carefree immortal elder brought the stone in front of Little Red Snow.


    "Ah?" No way! Grandpa, this water can make stones too? "Drop it into the hole?!" Lin Hongxue was truly shocked.


    "Well, isn''t there a ''drop of water through a rock'' saying? So not only does water have great power, it also brings power to everything... En, look ¡ª "The" Carefree Immortal "slowly raised his right hand, and suddenly his palm lightly struck the water surface. With a" poo poof "sound, a palm print actually appeared on the water surface! The "Carefree Immortal" suddenly lifted his two feet from the stone pillar, and his body fell into the water, his right hand holding onto the palm print. Surprisingly, he did not sink even a little bit!


    "Ah!" Lin Hongxue was stunned. Her mouth was wide open as she stared at her grandfather who was in the water, unable to say a single word.


    "Haha! Watch carefully!" Unexpectedly, he could still speak! Before his voice had even faded, he saw the "Carefree Immortal"''s right arm slightly bend as he lightly roared. His palm fiercely pushed against the surface of the water as if his body was a meter big that shot out of the water! When the palm of his hand was three points above the water, the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" turned his right hand gently. "Pu!" A whirlpool three inches in diameter appeared on the water, but this time, his body didn''t touch the water, instead, he shot straight up. He was actually more than two Zhang high!


    Ah!" "Ah!" Lin Hongxue could not help but be shocked. Even Lin Xuanzi and Uncle Yu were shocked!


    Watch carefully!" In midair, he heard a loud shout from the "Carefree Immortal Elder", and then he shot down from a height of 20 feet! "His right hand was still half a foot away from the surface of the water. He twisted his legs and made a 360 degree turn in the air. With a soft growl, he threw a palm towards the water!


    Pop ~ ~ ~" With a muffled boom, a hole of about a foot in diameter appeared in the water from the palm attack to the bottom of the pool! At the same time, the "Carefree Immortal" had already shot straight up more than ten meters! He spread his arms in the air, spun his right foot around and then landed on the stone pillar. The water surface of the pillar only rippled a little when he landed! At this moment, the water on both sides of the hole slowly filled up the hole again.


    "Oh my god!" "Grandfather! ¡ª What kind of martial arts is this!" Lin Hongxue had bent over to look at the round hole for a long time, and her eyes were filled with disbelief!


    It wasn''t just Little Red Snow. Lin Xuanzi was also extremely surprised! Who would have thought that his Master''s current strength was so many times higher than his own master from ten years ago! He could not help but blush, but in his heart, he was extremely ashamed! There were many similarities between his Master''s technique just now and Wu Dang''s Taichi Palm, but if you look carefully, Wu Dang''s Taichi Palm was far less powerful than his master''s technique just now!


    "Hahahaha, grandson, did you see that!?" This was the power of water. With every little bit of strength that Grandpa adds, the water will bring more counterattack power, and you can make use of this power! The so-called ''borrowing strength to fight'' was precisely this principle! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ah!" Little Red Snow stared blankly at her grandfather as she unexpectedly shook her head. "If I could be like grandpa, then I''d be great ¡­" The little guy was already starting to let his imagination run wild.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson, in the future, you will definitely be stronger than grandpa, ah! Haha ¡­ "So from now on, you will practice the footwork your grandpa taught you on the surface of the water. Ah ¡­" Immortal Walkabout stroked his white beard with his right hand, looking radiant and energetic.


    "Come, try walking on it!" As he said that, he leapt out of the pond and looked at Little Red Snow.


    Lin Hongxue turned around to see her grandfather and the other two looking at her with burning eyes. She could not help but feel a bit nervous. However, his personality of never admitting defeat gave him an impulse to show off.


    Lowering his head to look at the stone pillar in the water, other than the fact that it was not in the water, the rest of it was basically the same as the Peach Blossom Cave.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He opened his eyes, raised his arms, and slid his right foot towards a stone pillar. I didn''t expect the water to be so different! When his right foot slipped out of the rock, he was immediately met with a resistance. His foot could have landed steadily in the middle of the rock pillar with this strength and position, but this time, the resistance from the water deflected him by three degrees. He pounced forward and was about to fall. Lin Hongxue was shocked. She never thought that it would be so different from the chess board of the "Peach Blossom Cave"! In a moment of desperation, he abruptly lifted his right foot that had slipped to the side and stepped on the edge of the stone pillar. He slipped again and fell into the water with a "poof" sound!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandson, how do you feel? "Hahahaha ¡­" "Phew." Seeing that Little Red Snow had fallen into the water, the carefree Immortal laughed heartily once more.


    "Eh ¡ª" Lin Hongxue stood up from the water. Hearing her grandfather''s smile, she felt embarrassed. With a shrug of his shoulders, he leapt up from the water and onto the stone pillar. He turned around and glanced at his grandfather. Then, he waved his right hand and was about to slide out. This time, he had truly brought out his pride.


    Ah ¡ª Snow, don''t worry, ah!" Seeing that the little guy was serious, Lin Xuanzi quickly stepped forward to comfort him, "Mm, do you remember what Uncle said about using ''thoughts''? This water has resistance, you don''t need to force yourself to overcome it. "Ahh!" "Lin Xuanzi reminded Little Red Snow as he recalled the scene of her practicing the ''Water Steps'' in Wu Dang''s Cloud Stepping Sword.


    "Hahahaha, what a ''let nature take its course''! Hm! "That''s a good word to use!" "The Carefree Immortal actually agreed with Lin Xuanzi''s words," Un, Grandson, just like Uncle said, you have to get rid of all distracting thoughts. You have to let nature take its course, ah, let nature take its course, haha, this term is indeed well used ¡­ "Oh, grandson, try again ¡­"


    When Little Red Snow heard her grandfather and uncle talk about this, she suddenly remembered where the target that her uncle mentioned was. His spirits immediately lifted as he looked carefully at the position of the stone pillar. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long while, he moved to the side and his right foot drew a circular arc as it slowly slid towards a stone pillar beside him. His movements were extremely slow. Although there were no jars here, he had practiced the Peach Blossom Cave a million times. His heart was as clear as a mirror, and it was as if he was standing before the chessboard of the Peach Blossom Cave.


    His right foot was already firmly planted on the stone pillar, his left hand was half-drawn, his right palm was pushed forward, and his left foot followed the stone pillar''s circular arc to the side. Wherever his leg passed, the water ripples would create a sound, and Lin Hong Xue''s expression was calm, and her face was flushed red. The soles of his feet slipped and crossed, his arms extended and retracted, he was actually fast and agile. "The pond is surrounded by mist and rippled by water. This journey is indeed smooth and natural!" "The more I read, the more excited I got!" This kid! "He is simply too talented!" He kept whispering to Lin Xuanzi. Hm! "This kid has become..." He mumbled again. His eyes looked at Lin Hongxue, amazed!


    She saw that Lin Hongxue seemed to have completely forgotten where she was. Her tightly shut eyes were becoming more and more peaceful! His movements were smooth, and the waves beneath his feet were getting fewer and fewer!


    "Oh my god!" "This silly kid has already walked ten times and still hasn''t noticed it himself?!" "What?!" Lin Xuanzi was also dumbfounded!


    It turned out that since the last time Lin Hongxue had left the "Peach Blossom Cave", she had not practiced for nearly seven or eight days. This had caused her heart to itch! If he were to wholeheartedly enter the realm of void, then he would be able to make his move! Along the way, he felt a surge of zhenqi flowing through his body along with his thoughts. The faster he was, the faster his zhenqi moved, the slower his zhenqi slowed. A strange feeling assaulted him! He had never felt this kind of comfortable feeling before. He was extremely excited as his willpower moved faster and faster! The water ripples on the surface of the water were like a silver chain, and the figure danced like a white butterfly. Both palms struck in the air, and the white mist surrounding the palm was unexpectedly dispersed by the air current in the palm!


    "Ah!" Seeing the amazing eyesight of the "Carefree Immortal Elder" and Lin Xuanzi, the both of them cried out at the same time. This guy could actually perform! "Hahahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal couldn''t hold back his happy laughter any longer. Wherever his laughter passed, the leaves would rustle and fall!


    Lin Hongxue was walking on the water, completely oblivious to what was happening. She was startled by the laughter, but then she saw her body sway. With a tap of the stone pillars, she somersaulted and landed beside her grandfather! His face was glowing and his eyes looked like they were shining!


    "Grandpa, uncle, how about after I take a walk?" He tilted his head and looked at his grandpa and uncle with excitement.


    "Aiyee!" "Oh my grandson!" The Prodigal Immortal was extremely excited, "You have already completed one lap, you have completed eighteen laps! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hmm? It can''t be? "Grandpa!" Little Red Snow heard her grandfather say that she had actually walked through it eighteen times! Hmph, I''ve only walked once, remember it clearly! I don''t believe it!


    "Haha, that''s right! Xue''er, Eldest Uncle and Grandfather both didn''t expect you to reach such a level. How rare!" Lin Xuanzi was even more delighted with this nephew of his! At this moment, he was equally excited!


    "Aiya, grandson, you are so amazing! ¡ª ¡ª Come with grandpa!" "Yes." Immortal Prosperity''s eyes lit up. He immediately carried Little Red Snow and jumped back into the pool. This time, he wasn''t on top of the stone pillar.


    "Hmm? I''ve really walked it eighteen times? " While Lin Hongxue was still scratching her head in confusion, she found herself in the water again.


    "Eh? "Grandpa ¡ª" The little guy didn''t know how to react.


    "Hm!" Grandson! Now, grandpa will let you fulfill your wish! Ah ¡ª what a genius! "Hahahaha!" "Prodigal Immortal Elder" patted Little Red Snow''s head as he praised her greatly.


    "Hmm? "Wishing?" Lin Hongxue stared blankly at her grandfather.


    "Hey! ¡ª don''t you want to fly? "Mm, now, grandpa will teach you! ¡ª ¡ª Haha."


    "Ah!?" Now? Can I?! "Then hurry up!" This time he finally understood what his grandfather meant, and he was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    "Hm!" As "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" spoke, his feet slipped on both sides of the water. Lin Xuehong immediately lowered her head and looked directly at her grandfather''s feet in the water.


    The "Carefree Immortal" opened his arms slightly and began to move his feet slowly back and forth at the bottom of the pool. His speed became faster and faster and his feet also started to move away from the bottom of the pool and towards the surface! His two feet drew a few strokes on the water surface, and he was already stepping on it. His hair was fluttering in the wind! The tip of his foot tapped on the surface of the water again, and he started to walk on the surface. There were only two or three ripples on the surface of the water!


    "Ah! ¡ª no! ¡ª grandfather!" Lin Hongxue was dumbfounded! I didn''t expect grandpa to have so many unique abilities! He was extremely envious in his heart!


    "Hahahaha, grandson, come, try it!" No one knew when the "Free and Unfettered Immortal" had already landed on the stone pillar, squatting down and calling out to Little Red Snow.


    "Ah?" "I''ll do it!" After taking a long time to recover from his shock, he heard that his grandfather wanted to come by himself. In his panic, he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes, just like what grandpa did just now. Then, I''ll focus my mind and focus my Qi, abandon all distracting thoughts, and focus my mind on my Dantian." Swim your feet quickly, and think about how you''ll take a deep breath when you''re up and exhale when you''re down. "Ah, I''ll try ¡ª haha."


    "Really?" When Little Red Snow heard how magical it was, she immediately spread open her legs and closed her eyes. His chest rose and fell, he had already taken a deep breath and placed it in his dantian. With his shoulders slightly hunched, his left and right feet slid back. The sound of water splashing could be heard as Little Red''s feet moved faster and faster at the bottom of the pool.


    Her handsome face immediately flushed red, and Little Red''s snow-white calves emerged from the water wherever the water splashed! Little Red Snow felt an incomparably strange feeling in her heart. She felt as if a massive stream of air was moving up and down with her thoughts. It was moving up and down and was indescribably wonderful, but she didn''t know what was happening beneath her feet!


    "Quick!" Do your best! ¡ª ¡ª Hurry up! ¡ª only to see the "Carefree Immortal" squatting on the stone pillar, his face flushed red from excitement as he lightly called out nonstop. He never thought that this child''s comprehension ability would be so strong! Having seen it once, he seemed to have understood the profundity behind it! The "Carefree Immortal" placed both hands over his mouth as he slowly rose to the surface as well. As for Lin Xuanzi, he had long since been lying prone on the side of the pool, watching everything that was happening before him. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling!


    "Pu Tong!" Lin Hong Xue was preparing to catch her breath, but she didn''t expect to be caught in the water in such a short time. She then fell back into the water. His eyes opened.


    "Hahahahahaha!" God! Grandson! You are simply godly! Haha ¡ª you''re going to succeed! "Hahaha ¡­" The "carefree immortal elder" was finally able to let go of his hands as he laughed heartily. Excited.


    "Hmm? "Grandfather, I haven''t started yet. Let''s start again, let''s start again. This time, I''ll definitely do a good job!" Little Red Snow didn''t even know what happened to her just now. She just thought that her grandfather was laughing at her again. He stood up straight and closed his eyes.


    "Hahahaha, grandson, remember to raise the true energy within your body! Ah, lift it up with your will, you know? "If you want to increase your Qi, then increase it. If you want to slow down or slow down, then increase your Qi. If you want to change your Qi halfway, first save it in your Dantian before changing it quickly. Do you understand?" "Prodigal Immortals" knew that Lin Hongxue''s sudden sinking was as clear as a mirror and knew that he had yet to grasp some of the details.


    "Oh!" "Understood grandpa ¡ª" Little Red Snow closed her eyes as if she understood her grandpa''s words. He immediately focused his attention and calmed his breathing, slowly channeling a surge of true energy into his Dantian. However, his feet fiercely twisted in the water! This brat often saw his grandfather and uncle use this action when they were flying. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something. Why don''t I try it first? Heh heh, he was no longer sliding like his grandfather had said. At the same time her feet turned, her body actually did a 360 degree turn. As her grandfather said, Lin Hong Xue took a deep breath, opened up her arms, and shouted loudly. The air that she inhaled merged with her dantian''s true energy, and her thoughts gushed out! He was like a white arrow shooting out of the water! Suddenly, he felt a wind blowing past his ears. He felt a strange feeling in his heart. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. This look was nothing serious, but he was screaming out in fear! Five feet under his feet was the top of the tree! He immediately felt his body anxiously falling again, but he heard the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" shout from below, "Grandson, cheer up! Hahahaha! "Keep your breath up!" The voice trembled with excitement.


    Seeing that he was about to fall towards the tree branch, he heard his grandfather call out anxiously. He immediately took a deep breath and moved his feet continuously. He actually slowly moved across the treetop and landed beside his uncle with a ''poof'' sound. He still didn''t know what had happened! He stared blankly at the big laurel tree!


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! Grandson! You scared me to death! "Do you know how high you''ve gone this time?" The Carefree Immortal leapt forward and grabbed Little Red Snow. He turned around and pointed at the top of the tree with his right hand. "Heavens, it''s at least two and a half meters! Hahahaha, you are already flying! "Haha ¡­


    Lin Xuanzi was even more excited! He never expected that the little guy would jump more than twenty feet in an instant! His mouth could no longer be shut!


    It turned out that ever since Lin Hongxue and her grandfather helped her to clear the trial, the true energy within her body was becoming more and more abundant every day! As the meridians in his entire body opened up, true qi began to grow endlessly, reproducing on its own every day! Moreover, the self-study "Altering Muscle 12 pieces of brocade", even more so like the icing on the cake, the rapid growth of inner breath. It was just that he didn''t know how to use it.


    At this moment, Xiao Hong Xue heard that she had jumped more than 20 feet into the air. She did not know what had happened and was still in a daze. He clearly saw himself on top of a tree just now. For a time, he was incomparably surprised.


    "I really am flying? "Grandfather?!" A light flickered in his eyes.


    "That''s right!" Hahahaha! Our Snow can fly! "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi patted Little Red Snow''s head.


    "Mm?!" Lin Hongxue''s legs gave way, and her body spun around. With a loud shout, a white shadow flew towards the top of the tree! This time, his movements were much more steady! Lin Hongxue floated into the branches and extended her right hand. She grabbed onto a tree branch and turned around. She looked at her grandfather and uncle with a smile blossoming on her face!


    Suddenly, he saw the old man leap again and landed outside. He grabbed the outer branch and swung his body in the air as he laughed out loud. Then he raised his left hand to his mouth and shouted to the sea in front of him, "Ha ha! ¡ª I can fly now! Lin Hongxue had finally flown up! "Haha!" The laughter was full of vigor as it reverberated around the edge of the sea reef ¡­

 C33

    Recently, Niu Yang City seemed to have become more lively than ever before. The people on the streets were all discussing the same topic.


    It was related to the topic of the "Drunken Flower Lodge".


    "Drunken Flower Hall" was still bustling with business as usual.


    "Ugh ¡­" His grandmother ¡­ "What a bear!" Ah Bao''s cross-eyed anger spurted out and his eyes were bloodshot. He grumbled at Qin Gang beside him, "Then ¡­" Dog... "* ¡­" Shangguan Fei! No... He didn''t expect it to be true ¡­ Damn it ¡­ Black... "Ah ¡­!" He turned his head and spat, "Say... Previous... Up... Up to Three... Only on the third floor ¡­ It was only five taels ¡­ Silver... Silver! Now... He ¡­ F * ck ¡­ She actually wanted to ¡­ I need you to ¡­ Ten taels! "F * ck!" He stamped on the ground viciously with the butt of his spear.


    "Haha ¡­. Ai, I said A-Bao. We can''t blame him for that. We all do business here. One is willing to fight one, and the other is willing to take it, right ¡­." Qin Gang stuck his head in front of Ah Bao and taunted him, "Anyway, I won''t have anything to do with that bed!" You have to be careful! I said, didn''t you hear Master Diao say last time that Liu Qianqiao had the same ''Willow Flower'' as you? It''s only been a few days, and he''s already died from ''Flower Willow Disease''! "Aiyo, it''s a pity that so much white and flowery silver hasn''t been used up yet!" Thinking of the silver, Qin Gang couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "He deserves it!" Following Master Diao''s lead, life was so pleasant that even though I helped him to get the silver, my hands were already cramping up from holding it! This is good too! "F * ck!"


    "Er ¡ª" Ah Bao slanted his eyes and looked over, "Hey, Gang-ge, tell me ¡­" This... Flowers... Hua Niang, business is not ¡­ is not doing... Well... Eh, she actually didn''t ¡­ I don''t want to do it anymore! Also... and also... That wind... Feng Shui... Precious Land... He was killed ¡­ Enemy... Shangguan Fei! ''Really her ¡­ '' Her mother ¡­ It''s weird! "He turned his head and spat," Why ¡­ No... Give me ¡­ Haha ¡­ To... If that were the case... If... I... Dead ¡­ "I''m willing!" Looking up at the sky, he burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Err ¡ª "Qin Gang laughed loudly as he heard this." Fuck! "Based on your appearance, even the 18 generations would not be able to cultivate such good fortune ¡­"


    "Em!" Ah Bao was speechless. He wanted to retort, but he licked his lips and glanced at Qin Gang. He lowered his head without saying a word as he was afraid that Qin Gang would urge him for 800 taels of silver.


    "Hey, Gang-ge, you said ¡­" This... Flower Mother... These... Day... One after another... Shadow of the People ¡­ Also... He didn''t even look at it ¡­ See, heh heh... It was as though ¡­ People... In the mortal world ¡­ Evaporation... One for one! Evil ¡­ "Unorthodox ¡­" Ah Bao could not stay idle. He had to find something to talk about.


    "Sigh! ¡ª You should still keep your little brother safe, eh ¡­" Qin Gang tilted his head in annoyance, "That woman, hmph! Who was it? He had to have the appearance, the body, and the figure. The Drunken Flower Hall must have helped her quite a bit these few years, but she didn''t want to earn any more money. Maybe he was raising a pretty boy right now, hehe, in the middle of the forest! Haha ¡­ You don''t have to worry about that! "


    "Ugh!" Also... There really was ¡­ It''s possible... No... Don''t know... Which... "* ¡­" Yes... This... "So lucky ¡­" Ah Bao looked a little depressed as he stared blankly at the ground. "Aiyo ¡­" I... I''m fast... Almost a month... I didn''t see anything ¡­ It''s Tsui Flowers! " He mumbled to himself. After a long while, he suddenly turned around and shouted at Qin Gang, "Hey! Gang-ge! "I suddenly remembered something urgent. You have to lend me another thirty taels of silver tonight, ah ¡­" He looked pitifully at Qin Gang. Every time he borrowed silver, he would speak much more smoothly.


    Are you trying to scare me to death?" Qin Gang was paying attention to what was going on in the room, but he was startled by a sudden shout from Ah Bao. He turned around and glared at him. You''re in a hurry every time you borrow money! "I still don''t know what you''re doing. Besides that thing being anxious, there''s no hurry on a belt!" Then he turned back to the door. "No! "Do you think I''m opening a bank!?" Half a day later, he suddenly replied.


    "Err! ¡ª F * ck!" Ah Bao rolled his eyes twice as the hatred in his heart made his teeth itch ¡­


    "Eldest Brother!" A man''s voice was heard from the living room of the yamen, followed by the sound of a chair being moved.


    "Haha, second brother is back!" He put down the brush in his hand, walked to the coffee table and sat down.


    Tu Feng City lifted the cloak on his back and sat down opposite of Master Diao. He looked worn out from the journey.


    He set the cup down, picked up the teapot, and stopped.


    "Oh, brother, let''s go to the ''backyard''!" Master Diao stood up, holding the door to the secret room, which had been opened by the pot. The Wind Slaying City then followed him in.


    "Sigh!" Big Bro, you''re really something! " As soon as Tu Feng City sat down, its face was filled with excitement.


    "Oh? "Haha ¡­" Grandpa Kai opened the window of the secret room and sat at the tea table, pouring two cups of tea. Then he leaned back in his chair and looked at the Piercing Wind City.


    "Hm!" "Ah, big brother!" Tu Feng City raised his teacup and took a sip as his eyes lit up. "Everything will be arranged according to what big brother said, haha ¡­" At this time, the smile of the Wind Slaying City''s Dao Ba appeared very terrifying.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Master Diao raised his right hand and gently wiped the black glove on his forehead. "Then that''s good!" A wolf-like glint flashed in his eyes.


    "Hm!" "What''s the situation like?" Master Diao picked up the cup, but his eyes were very attentive.


    "Sigh!" Big brother, the martial arts world is going to be bustling with noise and excitement! "Haha ¡­" Tu Feng City looked at Master Diao and said word by word. Even Dao Ba had an evil smile on his face.


    "Hm!" Good! "Good!" Master Diao stood up, one hand holding the cup and the other holding the lid, and slowly lowered his head to the window. He then placed the cup on the desk, supported it with both hands and gazed at the distant mountain.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Master Diao suddenly began to laugh wildly outside the window. His laughter was extremely terrifying, and his face sank. It was terrifyingly dark!


    "We will leave tomorrow!" After a while, a few words came out from his teeth ¡­


    ???????????????????????????????


    "What?!" Iron Lantern stood up from his tiger skin chair. His face was filled with shock!


    "Iron Sword Villa" ''s enormous'' Convergence Hall ''was currently enveloped in a dense aura of death. Tie Wushuang and the two siblings, Tie Ruyu and Li Jun, sat on either side of their father with astonishment written all over their faces. The word "righteousness" on his back flashed with white light. Five coffins were lined up neatly at the door! Next to each coffin stood eight people dressed in mourning garb, many of whom were still wiping their tears.


    There were five young men sitting across from him. They were all around the age of 25 or 26 years old, and all of them wore hemp with filial piety!


    From the left to the right, it was the Tang Sect''s Hall Master, "Mirage Mad Sand" Tang Ao''s eldest disciple, "Hand Chasing Wind", who was defeated; the "Sky Execution" wooden sparrow, who was killed by Li Qingshan; the "Ten Thousand Poisonous Hands", "Ten Thousand Poisonous Hands", "Soul Shattering", Zou Qingfeng; the "Four Rivers Gang", Ganzhou; the "Four Rivers Sect", "; the" Qiu Dongtian ", the eldest son," He Tian Shao "; and the" Copper Iron Shirt ", the son of the Taiyuan Flying Tiger Castle, Wu Tong," Little Flying Tiger ", Wu Tong.


    "Yes!" "What junior said is absolutely true!" Shattered to the point of being extremely sad, he would occasionally wipe his tears away with his sleeves.


    "That''s right!" "Elder Iron, you have to make the decision for us ¡­" The other four people actually knelt down at the same time, their eyes filled with tears as they looked at Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Sigh!" Everyone, please get up! "Speaking slowly ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun hurried forward to help them up one by one.


    Tie Yanyun''s brows were tightly knitted together and his beard was full of color. He was obviously extremely excited!


    Indeed, it was hard to believe!


    Even until today, Iron Lantern could not believe it! If he hadn''t seen the five white coffins at the door, he would have thought that these five young men were crazy. However, from their expressions, it could be seen that they were extremely normal!


    For three consecutive nights, the five gang leaders who had been in the martial arts world had somehow lost their lives! The five great sects that even the imperial government could not do anything about had been disintegrated overnight!


    The appearance of such a shocking bloodbath in the peaceful martial arts world would spread throughout the entire martial arts world, causing new chaos! Most importantly, martial arts Lin needed order. As the leader of martial arts Lin, Tie Xiaoyun had the responsibility and duty to investigate this matter thoroughly and give a clear explanation to martial arts Lin. Otherwise, the order of the martial arts world would no longer be law and order! The Iron Lantern Clouds understood this!


    Tie Xiaoyun had never imagined that someone could kill five leaders of top martial artists in the martial arts world in one night. In his mind, he quickly arranged the grievances of the martial arts experts in the martial arts world. There were definitely no more than four of them: the "Carefree Immortal Old Man", Grandmaster Ming Mian, Ancestor Bai Shan and the other one was him! First of all, he had eliminated three people, and the only one left was the half dead Patriarch Bai Shan!


    "Could it be him?" Iron Lantern stroked his beard and lowered his head as he paced back and forth in the hall. The seven people in the room didn''t even dare to breathe as they stared at Iron Lantern.


    Tie Xiaoyun paused for a moment, then slowly walked to the door, and looked at the black coffin placed side by side with white cloth in front of him.


    "Open the coffin!" Iron Lantern suddenly waved his right hand. His expression was as cold as frost, but there seemed to be tears in the corners of his eyes.


    When the five people on the seats heard Manor Lord Tie''s shout, they were startled. They immediately ran to the coffin and knelt in front of it, kowtowing three times. Then, each of them stood up and waved their right hands, "Open the coffin!"


    The eight people beside each coffin slowly opened the lid.


    Tie Xiaoyun walked over to Tang Ao''s coffin and slowly lifted the white cloth with a flick of his right sleeve. As their eyes met, they saw Tie Xiaoyun''s shoulders suddenly tremble as his eyes grew wider!


    He saw a person lying under the white cloth. He was in his fifties, but his face was no longer visible! His entire body was black and purple in color! The palm print that had appeared on his face from his forehead to his chin had sunk more than a third of his face! The fingers of his palm had shattered the bones in his face!


    When he looked at the other four, they were all exactly the same!


    Tie Xiaoyun''s face was extremely ugly! His face was ashen, as he muttered to himself... "Impossible!" "Absolutely impossible!" His hands were trembling!


    "Father!" "Father!" When Tie Wushuang and Li Rui saw that their father was in a bad state, they immediately ran forward to support him.


    "This is absolutely impossible!" Iron Curtain Cloud unexpectedly let out a long howl towards the sky, giving everyone a great fright!


    "Elder Iron! Are you alright?" Upon seeing the strange expression on Tie Xiaoyun''s face, even he was taken aback. He quickly stood up to support Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Father!" "Let''s go back to the chair and take a seat first!" Bi Mei was afraid that something might happen to her father. Once she gave him a meaningful glance, she and her brother slowly pulled him back onto the chair and laid down. Tie Wushuang immediately brought over a cup of tea.


    After finishing a cup of tea, Iron Lantern felt much more peaceful. He heaved a long sigh.


    "Daddy!" "H-how did he come back?" Tirion looked anxious, but he was worried about his father.


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~" Iron Lantern slowly stood up with the support of his chair. In an instant, he seemed to have aged a lot!


    He slowly walked to the center of the hall and looked at the few young men in front of him. He couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Sigh, this old man was truly caught off guard ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun raised his head and gave a long sigh, then he pointed at the coffin and said, "Among the five Sect Leaders, it''s the ''Ten Thousand Demon Hands'' from the Western Regions!" When Tie Xiaoyun mentioned the ''Allfiend Hands'', his face twitched, and his eyes were filled with a hint of terror!


    "''Allfiend Sacred Hand''?" Including Tie Wushuang, the seven of them were at a loss when they heard Tie Xiaoyun utter this name. They stared at him blankly.

 C34

    "En! ¡ª I really didn''t expect this! ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern slowly turned back into his chair, picked up his cup and took a sip. He raised his right hand, stroked his beard, and began talking about the past ¡­


    "..." That was thirty years ago ¡­ " Tie Yanyun''s voice suddenly changed, as if a nightmare had suddenly awoken ¡­


    "..." At that time, the Central Plains martial artists appeared one after another, all of them young and radiant! However, they were all young and arrogant, and they held no less than tens of Martial Gathering meetings every year to compare martial skills. Because of this, the reputation of the Central Plains martial arts Lin was renowned overseas. Many experts from overseas had crossed over to the Central Plains to fight him, but they had never been able to win against him ¡­ Especially when the Liu Family''s "Golden Cicada Saber" Liu XVIII fought with the youngest expert of the Central Plains, the "Immortal Dragon" Lin Xiaotian, to become a martial arts classic, Lin Xiaotian not only won the reputation of the Central Plains martial arts Lin Lin, but also set a role model for the entire martial arts world!


    However, in the second year after the war, a beautiful woman from Persia, the Western Regions, arrived. When Lin Xiaotian mentioned that he wanted to spar with Lin Xiao Tian, Lin Xiao Tian saw that she was a peerless beauty and did not agree. However, not only did this woman not give up, she even began to kill people from the Central Plains Martial Arts Forest. He did not expect this woman to be so beautiful, yet strong and ruthless! In order to save Martial Brother Lin, Lin Xiaotian had finally agreed to compete on the peak of Mount Hengshan on the night of the mid-autumn full moon of the fifteenth month of the eighth month. What was even more unimaginable was that the martial arts of "Demon Queen Ham" was far more terrifying than one could imagine! The two battled for one day and one night! Yet, he had caused that "Dark Elf girl" to cast a colorless powder that could blind his eyes! Originally, victory and defeat had already been decided. How could they have known that the witch''s heart was as vicious as a snake? She had even tried to kill Lin Xiaotian. Lin Xiaotian had suffered a heavy blow to his face, resulting in the fall of his family ¡­ When we found him, he was already dead, and his face... Just like them! On the side of the mountain wall, there were a few big words written in blood: ''Allfiend Saint Hand Ham Monster Ji'' blood splashed all over the Central Plains! "Hahahaha ¡­!" Cruel and arrogant to the extreme! Only then did he learn of the words'' Allfiend Sacred Hand ''! Even now, he still didn''t know what kind of evil martial art it was! "And after Lin Xiaotian''s death, his eldest son, Lin Fei''er, used the name of his father to laugh proudly. Later on, he was killed by the Imperial Secret Service ¡­" As he said this, a terrifying glint flashed across Tie Xiaoyun''s eyes. He took another sip of tea, but his hands were shaking. His expression was excited. Ye Zichen stroked his beard and slowly spoke up ¡­


    "..." However, after she killed Lin Xiao Tian, she did not stop. On the contrary, he started killing the martial artists from the Central Plains even more harshly! Within five days, he had washed Qingcheng, Kongtong, Emei, and Quanzhou''s Nan Shaolin! The martial arts world was filled with blood! Everyone was anxious! For this reason, the Third Junior Brother, together with Mystical Void, Mysterious Mirror, Mystical Moon, and Pang Lie, led by Master Ku Chan of the Shaolin Temple, allied with Grandmaster Mang Ming of the Tianshan Mountains, Pang Lai, the "Carefree Immortal", and the "ancestor of the White Mountain", as well as me. The eight of us will lead the witch to Mount Hua. He really didn''t expect that the witch''s martial arts would be so powerful and strange and ruthless!


    This old man was unable to clearly see how this attack came about, at a distance of ten feet, a black claw suddenly appeared, carrying a black light with it as it struck like lightning! But it wasn''t just one, it seemed as if thousands of hands were carrying a sharp, fishy wind as they flew around the witch''s body, striking towards the eight of us from all directions! He had fought one against eight for an entire day! Later on, ''Grandmaster Witherwood'' and ''Forsaken Immortal Palms'' used the reed to cross the river and pass through the palm images like a waterfall. When ''Grandmaster Witherwood'' took the palm strike head on and used the ''Mighty Golden Steel Palm'' to hit the right shoulder of the demoness, it also allowed the ''Forsaken Immortal Palm'' to gain the upper hand. And "Ancestor Bai Shan" ''s palm also struck the demoness'' right arm! My steel sword finally pierced through his throat and killed him! But during this battle, the palm strikes from the Withered Staff Grandmaster and Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue nearly caused him to lose his life! Luckily, he was able to return to Shaolin and use the Bone Ablutionary Scripture to save his life, but the poison in his body was too deep, and he still cultivated to this day! Finally, for the sake of humanity, we buried the witch in a pile of rubble at the bottom of the cliff. From then on, the martial arts world was at peace! However, he did not expect this martial art to suddenly appear after thirty years! "How can you not shock this old man!"


    "Ah! ¡ª it''s horrible! ¡ª ¡ª" Iris''s eyes widened as she listened, as if she were listening to a horrible story her father had told her.


    The defeated, Wooden Sparrow, Zuo Qingfeng, Qiu Yunsan, and the saber all looked at each other in dismay. Other than the fear on their faces, their eyes were filled with despair!


    Ahh, Dad!


    All of a sudden, he heard the sound of "young master Ha Tian" Qiu Menqing crying on his knees! He covered his face with his hands and stared at the ceiling. In his despair, his eyes were filled with boundless rage.


    "No matter who you are, you demon! "I, Qiu Jianqing, hereby swear that if I don''t avenge my enemy and avenge my father, I swear that I will not be a human being!" Extending his arms, his ten fingers were like hooks as they clawed onto the floor, causing the marble floor to shatter and rocks to fly everywhere. His ten fingers had already sunk deeply into the roots of his fingers! The Stele Breaking Hand indeed lived up to its reputation!


    "Ah!" Young Hero Qiu, please grieve! For such a tragic event to happen in this family, everyone must be grieving! " Tie Xiaoyun stepped forward and helped Qiu Jianqing up.


    "Elder Iron, you have to make the decision for us!" Woodpecker, Zuo Qingfeng, and Saber were kneeling in front of Tie Xiaoyun, their voices filled with tears.


    The only thing that remained was the cold expression that seemed to be somewhat deformed as he stared fixedly at the ceiling.


    Twenty-five years old, emaciated, angular." Dressed in a black robe, he was tall and slender. He had long hair that supported his shoulders, making him look like a jade tree in the wind. His eyes shone brightly from time to time.


    The whole process was very clear to see.


    That night, his master was practicing a poison technique for him in the second floor of the building. The purpose of this technique was to impart to him the unique skill of "Phantom Meteor". While executing the poison technique, he had to seal all seven meridians and eight meridians in his body. So that night, he had unintentionally escaped a calamity!


    His dilapidated eyes radiated with the same kind of horror as the Iron Curtain Cloud''s! Sweat began to pour down his forehead.


    He clearly remembered that night ¡ª the tenth of February.


    Yue Er was almost full.


    When both master and disciple were about to end their training, they suddenly saw their master furrow his brows and listen attentively. Gradually, he heard a strange sound coming from outside the door. Sometimes it sounded like mountain spring music, sometimes it made people drowsy, sometimes it sounded like waves of buddhist chanting, sometimes it sounded like ten thousand horses galloping, and sometimes it was sharp arrows piercing people''s hearts. His Master''s face turned extremely ugly.


    The voice stopped outside the door.


    He saw four men in black carrying a palanquin flying over from the intersection! It stopped three feet away from the door in the blink of an eye.


    A beautiful palanquin! The purplish-pink silks and silk danced in the wind around the vermilion sedan. On the beam of the sedan, there were eight pink lanterns in full bloom like lotus flowers. They were glowing with a warm and tranquil pink light! However, under the cold moonlight, other than the coldness, there was only the beautiful scene!


    Four sedan bearers with black cloth wrapped over their heads and covered their faces. There were only four pairs of eyes that were as bright as wolves.


    "Please ¡ª Don ¡ª Proud ¡ª Come ¡ª!"


    He would never forget that voice. It was like the sound of nature! It was a woman''s voice!


    He had seen many beauties in this world, and he himself had played with many of them, but he knew that this woman must be one of the beauties he had never seen in his entire life, even if he hadn''t seen her. This was because he believed that only a peerless beauty would have such a beautiful voice, and only a peerless beauty would have such a perfect voice!


    The voice seemed to come from the palanquin.


    His eyes flashed, and he saw his Master leap out following the cry, standing at the edge of the wall by the door. Under the pink light, he saw the figure of his Master.


    "I am Tang Sect''s Tang Ao. I don''t know what kind of expert would come to visit late at night. Would it be possible for you to show up for a chat ¡­" He heard his Master clasping her hands and facing the sedan, her words were deafening.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Under the pink light of the lamp, the enchanting sound of something tearing through one''s bones caused one''s spring to surge!


    Crippled only felt his entire body heat up, and the sound of his saliva sliding down his throat became even more pleasant to listen to.


    "You are Tang Ao? Hahahaha... What a pity ¡­ I heard that your luck is not good. When it comes to your generation, the Tang Sect will lose their incense. Sigh ¡­ It''s also because you''re disappointing yourself! "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter had become a man''s voice! It was extremely mournful! It was very different from the voice that sounded like the spring wind!


    "You! ¡ª Who are you!" In this lifetime, he clearly remembered that no one in the martial arts world would dare to speak to his master like this, but today was the first time he heard it. Those who dared to speak to their master like that knew that there was only one reason, and that was that they did not want to live anymore!


    "Hahahaha, with just you? You also want to know my name? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The curtain of the palanquin had been opened by a corner, and that was all!


    Two streaks of black light pierced through the window!


    It was like two sleeves!


    His black sleeves were embroidered with two large, fiery red birds. They flew towards his Master, seemingly extremely slow. The two large birds seemed to dance in the moonlight, gracefully flying!


    But his Master didn''t move.


    He was surprised to see that his Master''s arms and legs were instantly and tightly wrapped by the two giant birds! Because he could clearly hear the sound of his Master''s ears swelling!


    At that moment, he was extremely shocked! What made Master so indifferent?! His heart was in his throat and his breathing was coming to a stop! A pair of helpless eyes watched his Master tied to the wall, just like him, unable to move at all!


    With his eyes wide open, another streak of black light shot out like a waterfall towards his master''s head!


    A long black sleeve covered his Master''s head!


    There was no time for him to shout, nor could he shout!


    Under his black sleeve, he heard a "kacha" sound. At that moment, his broken heart also shattered!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" The ecstatic voices sounded again, and the two Fire Birds disappeared into the palanquin! The black sleeves on his Master''s head was lifted up into the air as if being blown by a strong wind, slowly flying towards the dream-like palanquin.


    A black shadow flew into the air, spinning and floating in his direction!


    From the black figure flying over, Crippled saw two beams of light. It was a pair of eyes! It was all master''s eyes! His eyes were filled with fear as he stared straight at himself! He would never forget the look in her eyes! Just like how he would never be able to forget the soul dissipating voice!


    Chi chi ¡ª! A blood-red mist flowed out from the neck area of the wall like a wave!


    "Mentor! Father!" His ruined face was twisted, and his eyes were wide open! His mouth was opened so wide that he could not utter a single word!


    "Bang!" Ruo Long fell down from the top of the wall and threw himself at the ground.


    "Whoa!" The pair of eyes in the air darted around a few times, then fell to the ground, rolled to the corner, and stopped moving. However, a pair of eyes still turned to look at him! He looked at himself in despair! His mouth was wide open as if he was about to say something to himself ¡­


    "Hahahaha ¡­" At the same time, the voice of the devil was at least ten times more terrifying than the voice of the devil.


    The music started again. The corner of the curtain was pulled open once again, and a face with a veil covering it peeked out from inside the dilapidated room. It was a face of absolute beauty! Those eyes that could captivate a person''s soul were currently smiling at him ¡­


    Where the red light flashed, the palanquin was already gone! Silence!


    He could not believe that his Master, who was still alive a moment ago, had disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    Last month''s teacher''s words were still fresh in his mind, "Bastard, after I die, I will be the misfortune of the Tang Sect. Ai, the Tang Sect will depend on you from now on. Change your name to Tang Bai. Tang Sect''s foundation cannot be abandoned. "Tomorrow, I will break the teachings of the ancestors that are not passed down from the inside out. I will pass on the" rosary technique "and" Phantom Meteor "to you. I hope you will bring glory to my Tang Sect in the middle of Sichuan ¡­"


    But now ¡­ In the blink of an eye, his master was gone! He wanted to cry, but no tears would come out! After much difficulty, the acupuncture points on his body were finally opened by themselves, and Fang Zi came down to sew his master''s corpse together.


    "..."


    "M-Father!" Cripple raised his arms and shouted! Their voices were fierce! The roof was still shaking!


    "Young Hero! ¡ª Are you all right?" Seeing his defeated state, Iron Cliff''s complexion became unsightly. With a loud shout, he immediately walked forward.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" The defeated one began to cry out once more.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun raised his head and heaved a long sigh. His hair and beard fluttered as he was filled with emotion.


    "Hmm, my fellow heroes, at this point, we cannot revive the dead. I hope that everyone will grieve in passing. "This old man''s heart is even more uncomfortable and angry than yours!" Iron Cliff calmed himself down, then returned to his chair and sat down. He waved his right hand. "Right now, the most important thing is to find the killer''s origin. From this, I''m afraid that the Central Plains martial arts Lin will fall into the bloody storm of thirty years ago!" Therefore, this old man has been gathering with the Sect Leaders of the various big sects in the Iron Sword Villa to discuss urgent countermeasures ¡­ "


    "As for what happened to the young heroes, after an emergency meeting with the world''s heroes, this old man will give everyone a satisfactory result! As for the corpses of the five sect leaders, I think we should temporarily leave them in the ''Iron Sword Villa'' for the other heroes to verify together ¡­ "


    "Shuang-er, wait for father to fix a few letters. You will set off immediately and send it to the heads of the various large sects. We have asked them to come here to participate in the Martial Arts Competition in advance ¡­"


    "Yes!" "Father!"


    "Rui Er, ask your wet nurse to set up a few rooms in the west wing and clean them properly!"


    "Yes!" Father! "I understand."


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiao Yun picked up his teacup and slowly walked to the front door. He looked at the white coffin in front of him and couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sigh ¡­

 C35

    "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª Grandfather! Come on! ¡ª come after me ¡ª "


    "Hahahaha ¡­" You brat, bully your grandfather! ¡ª ¡ª For the time being, your grandfather can still run! "Haha ¡­"


    Penglai Wonderland.


    On the ethereal sea surface, there were two indistinct figures.


    The one in front was a youth around the age of eleven or twelve. His hair was an inch long, standing erect like steel needles. It shone with a black light in the morning light. His thick eyebrows were bent, and a pair of large phoenix eyes flashed. Under his tall nose was a slightly stretched mouth that was smiling happily, revealing two rows of bright white teeth that were as smooth as pearls.


    It was Lin Hongxue.


    Dressed in a green smock, with a two inch wide red sackcloth belt tied around his waist, light gray knickers, and a pair of tiger-spotted riding boots, he was indeed very elegant! He was extraordinarily handsome!


    It was actually floating on the surface of the water! The tip of his foot lightly tapped on the water, and both sides of his arms flared up, just like a dragonfly swimming in water. His posture was extremely wonderful! Sometimes, he would shoot into the air like an arrow, and other times, he would move slowly on the surface of the water like a lotus!


    As for the "Carefree Immortal", he was following behind the little fellow. His left hand rested on his waist while his right hand held a teapot. However, he leisurely followed behind Lin Hongxue with a smile on his face like a Maitreya!


    Ever since Lin Hongxue learned the art of Qing Gong, she was unable to stop herself from using it! His martial arts had increased by an astonishing amount every day! Not only could he fly around like his grandfather and uncle, he could even make his grandfather and uncle smile! Every day, besides eating, he would "compete" with his uncle or grandfather on the sea in front of him!


    At this moment, he was extremely happy! As he ''opened the path'' in front of him, he also turned his head back to urge his grandfather to follow him. From time to time, he would slow down, afraid that he would throw his grandfather too far! As for the "Carefree Immortal," he leisurely followed behind the little fellow, drinking wine as he practiced martial arts with his precious grandson. These days truly seemed like the life of a deity!


    "Huh?" Lin Xuanzi was in the study room, but he inadvertently saw the package on the bedside.


    He took it over with his right hand and suddenly remembered that it was from the time he came back from the "Iron Sword Villa" that Tie Rui`er had given it to him. He had been at Penglai Manor for so long, but he had forgotten about this burden.


    Lin Xuanzi felt his face heat up at the thought of Tirui. A strange feeling filled his heart. This was the first time he felt this way when he was in his thirties.


    "Errrr... You think too much!" Lin Xuanzi slapped his forehead with his right hand, causing his face to turn red again. But he smiled. The way she smiled was indeed charming, it was definitely captivating to many beauties!


    He opened the package with a casual gesture, revealing a set of clothes inside. The green sackcloth was sewn densely with ash-grey hemp threads. A light yellow handkerchief was placed on top of his clothes. The handkerchief was smooth and smooth. Lin Xuanzi slowly opened the handkerchief he was holding. Two birds were embroidered on it. Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but burst out laughing. It turned out that the two birds under his careful observation were actually mandarin ducks. One big and one small, drawn with red lines. The big one''s belly was bloated and looked like it had been deformed. The small one was too small. It snuggled under the big one''s stomach and was actually sleeping!


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi could not help but raise his head and laugh. His face was flushed all the way down to his neck! He felt an inexplicable sense of warmth in his heart.


    Then he put down the handkerchief, picked up his clothes and shook them twice. He placed them in front of his body and said, "En!" He felt very satisfied. Turning his head to look out the window, he saw the father and son duo running on the surface of the sea. He then quickly turned around and took off his clothes. He then spread his hands and put on the new clothes.


    "Yo!" It''s simply tailor-made! " Lin Xuanzi was extremely surprised! Wearing the new clothes, he circled around the room twice, but a slip of paper floated down from his sleeve.


    "Huh?" Lin Xuanzi picked up the slip of paper and looked at it. He saw several lines of words written on it. The words were written neatly and neatly. With a single glance, he could tell that the writing was very serious.


    "Brother Lin, I had mother sew this piece of clothing last night. Originally, I wanted to sew it myself, but ¡­ but I really don''t know how to sew it. But I think I''ll learn it soon enough, and the next time you come I''ll sew you a beautiful dress myself. Hehe, this handkerchief was embroidered by me. Take a look at it. Haha ¡­ Brother Lin, you must take care of yourself. Furthermore, you must return to the ''Iron Sword Villa''. Otherwise, I will hate you, hehe ¡­ "


    Ugh!" He had never been so touched before! Not to mention a beautiful woman. Lin Xuanzi covered his face with a handkerchief and closed his eyes. "Suddenly, he smelled an eerie orchid-like fragrance, and his whole body went limp ¡­


    From afar, he heard Little Red Snow''s laughter getting closer and closer. It seemed like the two of them had returned! Lin Xuanzi froze for a moment. He immediately changed his clothes and put his new clothes and handkerchief into the bag. Then he opened the door and walked out.


    "Uncle!" "Hehe!" As soon as his right foot stepped out of the door, he suddenly saw a blushing face leaning on the door looking at him with a silly smile.


    "Yo!" "Xue''er is back!" Lin Xuanzi''s face turned red again. However, he was extremely excited.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Wash your face, eat your face, wash your face, eat your food!" With a flash of white clothes, the "Carefree Immortal" leaped from the bridge and arrived before them.


    Before long, the room was bustling with noise and excitement ¡­


    "Yes, master ¡­" After breakfast, the teacher and disciple duo continued to play chess in the small pavilion. Lin Hongxue, on the other hand, was playing in the pool with her face flushed red, completely oblivious to everything!


    "Eh? "If your disciple has something to say, say it ¡­" The Prodigal Immortal raised his head and stroked his beard. He rolled his eyes, then turned his head back to look at his chess piece.


    "It''s already the 18th of February. Seeing that the Clear Sky is about to arrive, your disciple wishes to return to Fujian to sweep the tomb ¡­" Lin Xuanzi put down the chess piece in his hand, raised his head to look at his Master, and then turned to look at Xue''er.


    "En ¡ª" The "Carefree Immortal" slowly raised his head, his right hand still half-raised as he pinched the air. "That''s true ¡ª I forgot about this Clear Day, hahahaha ¡­ "Fine, fine, fine. You should go there. Ah ¡­" After the hit, he raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Yes, I said disciple, you should be careful on the way, ah ¡ª" The "Carefree Immortal" creased his eyebrows. "I think that Southern Palace City will not let this matter rest!" He had already caused trouble for your uncle and nephew twice, and if it wasn''t for the Blood Rings Saber being in his possession, he would have almost ¡­ "Ai, in any case, I''ll just be more careful ¡­"


    "That''s right ¡­" As he spoke of the "Blood Rings Saber", Lin Xuanzi seemed to recall something. He reached into his bosom and took out a small black box, placing it on the stone table. "Master, this saber, your disciple has not been able to understand it for more than ten years ¡­" "I am truly ashamed ¡­" As he spoke, his face reddened.


    "Hahahaha..." Upon hearing these words, the carefree immortal elder laughed loudly. He took it over with his right hand, and with a flick of his right hand, two dragon cries sounded out. Two black daggers suddenly appeared on both sides of the box! The sunlight shone brightly! and the box becomes a handle. " The blade in the free and unfettered immortal elder''s hand shook two times. He gave it a thumbs up and a "puchi" sound was heard as the handle turned over and revealed a cover! He shook it again, and something fell inside.


    "The Carefree Immortal laid down his saber and when the object fell from his hand, he unfolded a piece of sheepskin, appearing to be very old." The Carefree Immortal opened up the sheepskin on the table, "Eh? "This ¡­" "May the carefree immortal old man lead the way," he asked Lin Xuanzi as he pointed.


    "Hehe, your disciple is so stupid! "I haven''t heard a single word from anyone in years of research and research ¡­" Lin Xuanzi rubbed his hands together with an incomparably regretful tone.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Sigh... I say, disciple, I put this item in a corner for dozens of years, and I don''t understand it at all! "Haha ¡­" After saying that, he raised his head and took another sip of wine, "This Indian Sanskrit is really written strangely ¡­"


    "That''s right. If I don''t study it every day for the past few years, I won''t be able to find anything." "But I couldn''t bear to waste it, so I created a few techniques of my own, haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh self-deprecatingly, "However, this blade is indeed very tyrannical. Although the self-created blade technique is not as exquisite as the original one, the power behind it is still amazing to your disciple!" "If I were to comprehend this supplementary blade technique, disciple would never dare to imagine what level it would reach!"


    "Haha, that''s true! Ah? "The" Carefree Immortal "patted the back of his head," Why am I so confused? "Hahahaha!"


    "Hmm? Master, what are you ¡­ "


    "Sigh!" Xiao Yao Immortal picked up the sheepskin and waved it, "This, let Master go find out about it. Ah, don''t worry, I will definitely find out the truth! Hahahaha, after saying that, he put the sheepskin into his pocket and started laughing again.


    "Oh!" "That would be great ¡­" Lin Xuanzi did not ask further after hearing that his master had a solution. He knew that his master did not know how to chat, but he was actually very happy. "Yes, where''s this blade? I''ll leave it here for Master. I''ll wait for Master to understand this blade technique. I think ¡­" She turned around and looked at Xue''er. "I think I''ll pass this to Xue''er ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal laughed loudly when he heard this. He pointed at Lin Xuanzi and said, "Aiya, your disciple is thinking the same thing as me!" "Hahahaha ¡­" He turned to look at Little Red Snow.


    "Hey!" Grandpa, are you saying that I''m bad? "¡ª ¡ª With that, Lin Hongxue heard her grandfather''s laughter and leaped out of the water to stand next to her grandfather. She looked at her uncle and her grandfather with a face covered in red light.


    "Haha ¡­" Why would Grandpa and Eldest Uncle say bad things about Xue''er? The pain was too late! "Hahahaha ¡­" "Great deity!" The carefree immortal elder slapped Lin Hongxue''s head.


    "Wah!" When Lin Hongxue saw the saber on the table, her eyes were as wide as bells. She extended her right hand to grab the handle.


    "Wow! ¡ª it can''t be!" With a grunt, one end of the knife hit the table. "So heavy! "Hehe ¡­" Who would have thought that this blade would be so heavy! Her little face had turned even redder.


    Ah!" Grandson, you have to be careful! Ah, this is no ordinary knife. "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!" "Careful!


    "Ah?!" Isn''t it too much fun? This is the knife my uncle used when he was fighting, right? "Uncle, right?" Seeing that this knife could actually change, he suddenly felt that it was quite interesting. No wonder last time, uncle suddenly had a knife in his hand and then suddenly disappeared without a trace. Hehe, so it was this mysterious thing!


    "Ha ha-ha ha, that''s right! "Oh, Xue''er, practice hard. In the future, this blade will be passed to you. You can play every day. Ah!" Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh out loud.


    Ah!" Really? "Really?!" The little guy was extremely happy upon hearing his uncle''s words.

 C36

    "Squeak squeak ~ ~" The loud and clear sound of a horse could be heard from outside the manor.


    Tie Wushuang was stunned for a moment, and his tightly knitted brows immediately relaxed.


    "Father!" "Big Brother! ¡ª Big Brother Lin is here! ¡ª ¡ª" From the distance, he could hear his little sister, Freya, yelling in surprise from the front yard. Tie Xiaoyun and his son looked at each other and stroked their beards as they laughed. He put down the teacup and stood up, walking towards the door.


    "Haha, Elder Brother Tie, Wushuang, I''m sorry to bother you!" Lin Xuanzi had already arrived under the osmanthus tree in the main hall. Beside him was Tie Rukuang holding the Black Iron Dragon, and she was looking at Lin Xuanzi with a flushed face as she laughed happily.


    "Aiya! Nephew Lin finally came to the Iron Sword Villa. This old man didn''t even have the time to be happy before he came! Come in! "Quick, come in!" Tie Xiaoyun was obviously overjoyed to see Lin Xuanzi''s sudden arrival. Even the way he addressed Lin Yemao had changed. He seemed to be deeply in love with this dignified young man in front of him.


    "Sigh!" Big Brother Lin, you must be really happy to be able to go back to the Iron Sword Villa and see little brother! "Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª Come into the house and have some tea!" Tie Wushuang had always been a proud and arrogant person, but he was extremely respectful to this Brother Lin in front of him. Even Tie Xiaoyun was a little surprised by this. Unconsciously, he turned his head to look at Tie Shuang, and nodded with a smile.


    "Hmm? Lin Xuanzi had just entered the room and was sitting on a chair when he noticed that there were five young customers in the hall. He could not help but be startled.


    "Hahahaha, come, let me introduce ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun walked up to the five youngsters and picked up his beard with his left hand while waving his right hand, "This is the elder disciple of the Tang Sect''s" Illusion Sand "in the middle of the city, Tang Ao''s" One Hand Chasing Wind "was defeated; this is the elder disciple of Li Qingshan from the Eagles Village in the west of Hunan Province," Rumbling Heaven Chop "," One Slash "; the one in the middle is the second disciple of the" Ten Thousand Poison Hand "," Evil Sky Sect''s ", Zou Feng; the one next to him is the son of the gang leader of the Ganzhou" Four Rivers Gang ", Qiu Dongtian Sect''s". Tie Xiaoyun introduced Lin Xuanzi before turning around, "This is the hero of Green Edge Castle, Lin Xuanzi."


    "Ah! This little brother greets Great Hero Lin!" Although the five of them had never seen Lin Xuanzi before, they had already heard from their Master or family members about the past deeds of the Lin Clan and the Green Edge Fortress brothers. However, he did not expect that the person in front of him was the legendary and famous Lin Xuanzi who had already jumped off a cliff! At the same time, he was both respectful and extremely surprised. He stood up and cupped his fists in greeting.


    "Haha, no need to be polite, no need to be polite!" Lin Xuanzi also immediately stood up and cupped his fists in return. Lin Xuanzi had not traveled in the martial arts world for many years, so he naturally did not know any of these young men. However, when Tie Xiaoyun introduced the family, Lin Xuanzi realized that they were one of the top five gangs in the martial arts world. However, he did not know why he had come to the "Iron Sword Villa".


    "Haha, little brothers, there is no need to be surprised. This Brother Lin is a loyal person." As for the rumors in the martial arts world, let''s not talk about them for now! Haha ¡­ "Come and drink some tea!" Seeing the doubt in the eyes of the five youths, Iron Lantern immediately laughed and changed the topic. He knew that it would be difficult for him to get to the end of this detail.


    "This Brother Lin isn''t here to participate in the Martial Arts Competition either, right?" "What''s the matter?" Crippled asked, taking a sip of his tea.


    Lin Xuanzi lifted his head to take a look and saw that although the person who asked the question looked haggard, he was also very handsome. Uh ¡ª ¡ª "But he didn''t know the answer to his question. He was startled as he held the teacup.


    "Hahahaha, this Brother Lin is only a guest of the Iron Sword Villa and not here to participate in the Grand Meeting. Everyone misunderstands. " Seeing that Lin Xuanzi did not know what was going on, Tie Lanyun immediately put down his cup and explained to the five youngsters.


    "Oh, so it''s like this ¡­"


    "Eh? Old Senior Tie, why did this crippled brother mention the Martial Arts Competition earlier? Although nephew hasn''t been out walking in the martial arts world for many years, if I recall correctly, this Martial Arts Competition should be held in the middle of autumn every year! "It''s only February now ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was deeply astonished by this question. He unconsciously turned to ask Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Haha, aiya!" "Nephew Lin need not be surprised ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun laughed heartily and stood up, "It''s just that something has happened in the martial arts world recently, so I plan to gather the sect heads to discuss it ¡­" Nephew Lin need not worry too much ¡­ "Haha, come, drink some tea."


    "Oh ¡­" When Lin Xuanzi heard Tie Xiaoyun''s words, he replied thoughtfully and took a sip of his tea. He glanced at the five in front of him. The five players in front of him also stared at him in a daze.


    "Eh? This Manor Lord Tie was definitely not ordinary to this Brother Lin. It seemed like the relationship between Big Brother Lin and the Iron Sword Villa was not something that could be resolved in one or two days. It seems to be a family friend! " Cripple wanted to ask a few more questions, but he saw that Manor Lord Iron was speaking up for Big Brother Lin. He didn''t ask anymore.


    "Eh? Old senior Iron, what has happened in the martial arts world? "Can nephew share ¡­" A room full of men drinking tea always felt a little stuffy. Lin Xuanzi unconsciously became curious about what Tie Xiaoyun had said about the Jianghu incident.


    "Sigh ¡­" Iron Lantern did not expect Lin Xuanzi to be so interested. He stared blankly at the five people across from him before sighing, "But it''s also a big matter!" His face turned serious as he raised his cup again.


    "Oh? Big matter? " Lin Xuanzi could not imagine what big waves could be stirred up in the calm and tranquil martial arts world. However, he saw Manor Lord Tie speaking with a cautious tone, causing him to turn his head to the side.


    "Recently, all five gang leaders in the martial arts world were unfortunate enough to be killed at the same time!" Tie Lanyun pointed at the five young men across from him, "These five young men are from the five factions. This old man is still waiting to give the world heroes an explanation ¡­" With that, he revealed an indignant and sorrowful expression.


    "Ah?!" Even though Lin Xuanzi had retired from the martial arts world for more than ten years, he was still shocked when he suddenly heard such shocking news. Although he rarely had any connections with the nine sects, he knew his reputation well! He never thought that the five great sect leaders would all be killed at the same time! It was simply unbelievable! He opened his eyes wide!


    "I said, old senior Iron, there''s one thing nephew doesn''t understand." These five gang leaders were not ordinary figures in the martial arts world. They could be considered famous figures in their respective regions. Naturally, their martial arts were not weak. [There should be very few martial artists that can kill these few people at the same time, right?] Lin Xuanzi really couldn''t think of how this could have happened.


    "Sigh, these young men just arrived at the Iron Sword Villa a few days ago and spoke of this matter. This old man is like my nephew, unable to believe that this is true. "However, after seeing the Spirit Coffin that they brought, this old man has confirmed that it is true ¡­"


    "Ah?!" It seems that the person behind this is not simple! Lin Xuanzi was extremely surprised.


    "Mm, yes. This old man is in a very difficult situation." Tie Xiaoyun took another sip of his tea, "Ai, Nephew Lin, do you still remember the martial art called the ''Allfiend Hands'' that appeared in the martial arts world thirty years ago?" Tie Xiaoyun frowned as he turned to speak to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Ah?!" Lin Xuanzi''s body abruptly stood up, and the teacup in his hand almost fell to the ground. "Allfiend Saint Hand?!" "When Lin Xuanzi heard this name, he felt like he was possessed by a devil. He stared at Tie Chui Yun with wide eyes." How is this possible?! Didn''t you already do that?! "


    "Sigh!" This old man was the same as his nephew. "But from the looks of it, this old man is 90% certain that it is the ''Allfiend Saint Hand'' ¡­"


    With a "pa" sound, Lin Xuanzi placed the teacup on the table. His expression was extremely strange. He lowered his head and stared at the table, as if he was thinking of something. The veins on his face bulged!


    "Nephew ¡ª are you alright!?" Iron Lantern was shocked by Lin Xuanzi''s sudden change, not knowing what had happened.


    "Ehh ¡ª Heh, heh, nothing''s wrong ¡ª ¡ª" When Lin Xuanzi heard Tie Zhu''s cry, he raised his head to see Master Tie and the Wushuang looking at him with concern. He immediately realized that he had lost control of himself. He quickly got up and smiled.


    "Oh? It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine! ¡ª ¡ª Hey, let''s not talk about this anymore, ah ¡­ "Duo''er, hurry up and see how the nanny is cooking. I believe big brother Lin and the other five little brothers are already hungry ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun quickly changed the topic.


    "Alright!" Tie Wushuang stood up and turned around to give Lin Xuanzi a look before walking into the house. Lin Xuanzi understood in his heart that the two brothers were comforting him, and he immediately felt very grateful. After calming down for a bit, he drank tea and found some topics to talk with Iron Lantern and the other five young brothers. Slowly the house began to bustle again.


    "Hey!" Mother! Big Brother Lin is here! "Hee hee!"


    "Heh heh, look at your joyful appearance!" While the iron man was washing the dishes, O''Brien flew to his mother like a little bird. He half-knelt on his knees and put his hands on his mother''s knees.


    "Brother Lin is our family''s savior, please don''t bully him with your little temper ¡­" Madam Tie rolled her eyes at her darling daughter when she saw her expression.


    "Sigh, how could that be! Heh heh heh ¡ª "O''Brien jumped up, clasped her hands behind her back, and turned back to the stove." Wow! Nanny, there are so many dishes ¡ª ¡ª "She stretched out her jade-like finger and a piece of chicken flew like lightning into her cherry lips.


    Heh heh, aiya, Miss Qian Rui has been giving a lot of instructions. Since our Iron Sword Villa has an important guest today, of course the nanny should cook more, heh heh ¡­" An old lady in her sixties was busy preparing a meal. Although she was a bit old, she was in good spirits and her movements were extremely swift.


    "Hee hee! ¡ª That''s right!" She tiptoed to the door and opened it a crack to look out.


    "Ouch!" Unexpectedly, just as he brought his eyes together, a strong force came from outside the door. The door slammed against his forehead, causing a burning pain!


    "You''re crazy!" Freya shouted as she covered her forehead.


    "Aiyaya, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, little sister ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡­" Unexpectedly, he bumped into a "crazy little girl" instead. He quickly reached out his right hand towards his little sister''s forehead, wanting to help her rub it.


    "Go away! "You can''t walk with your eyes open!" Tirion stepped back and glared at her brother with his almond-shaped eyes.


    "Uh-oh! "Nanny, the food will be ready so soon! ¡ª Heh heh!" Tie Wushuang knew his sister''s temper. He glanced around and saw that the stove was filled with dishes. He raised his hands and made an apologetic gesture towards his sister. Then, he moved next to the stove. With a wave of his sleeve, a piece of beef fell into his mouth as well. He placed his index finger into his mouth and sucked, then turned around and made a face at his sister.


    "Humph!" ¡ª Not even washing his hands! Do you still want to eat?! " O''Brien shouted at his brother again.


    "Aiya, okay, okay. Look at you two siblings. You''re even like children, not small at all ¡­" Lady Tie saw that the two siblings were playing around and started to reprimand them.


    "Listen, do you have a little sister? Mom is talking about you ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang shrugged at his little sister and smiled.


    "You!" Rui-Mei seemed to be so angry that tears began to spin in her brother''s eyes.


    "Shh!" Tie Wushuang hurriedly gestured towards his sister. His eyes turned as he looked at his sister sideways, "Aiya, it was good that I rode that horse over to Big Brother Lin. Otherwise, it would have been better if he didn''t come to ''Iron Sword Villa''. Hehe ¡­" "Mm, this big brother Lin is indeed not bad. I must find him some other day to train ¡­"


    "Humph!" At the mention of Brother Lin, Tie Ruyu''s interest was piqued. She touched her forehead, rolled her eyes at her brother, and slowly walked to the stove.


    "You want to spar with Brother Lin? "Humph ¡ª" Iris took another piece of chicken and put it in her mouth.


    Tie Wushuang was startled. Seeing that his little sister was no longer angry, he smiled. "Hehe, I know some people wish for big brother Lin to stay at our villa every day ¡ª"


    "You! ¡ª What did you say!?" Iron Cliff raised his right hand and slapped towards Tie Wushuang. However, his face was as bright as a peach blossom.


    "Hehe, I didn''t say anything about you!" It''s not like I''m talking about you! ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Wushuang dodged and ran towards the door.


    "However, if little sister needs big brother''s help, then feel free to tell me. Ah!" Tie Wushuang stuck his head through the crack in the door and made a face at Tie Ruimei.


    "Die!" A chicken bone flew out of Iris''s hand and flew towards the head.


    With a "pa" sound, the door closed as fast as lightning. "Haha ¡­" "It''s time to eat ¡­" Tie Wushuang''s laughter came from behind. The chicken bone fell under the door.


    "Hmph!" Tie Ruimei took a deep breath towards the door, a smile on her face.

 C37

    Lin Xuanzi opened the window and looked outside. He couldn''t help but marvel at how big ''Iron Sword Villa'' was! And the scenery was beautiful.


    The night was getting darker, and everything was quiet. Occasionally, a gust of wind would blow over, causing the willow forest in front to dance in the wind.


    However, Lin Xuanzi was not sleepy at all.


    He slowly walked to the table and sat down.


    The room was brightly lit by the pale yellow pine oil lamps. But it was also very warm.


    Lin Xuanzi stared at the lamp as his thoughts raced. He frowned.


    "How is this possible? Thirty years ago, the ''Allfiend Saint Hand'' had become a nightmarish memory in the martial arts world, and it had long been forgotten by the people. And now, the martial arts world has appeared again? " Lin Xuanzi could not believe what Tie Xiaoyun had said in the day. Even now, he still didn''t believe it.


    And these few words, in Lin Xuanzi''s heart, were not only representative of a demonic martial arts or a bloody history of martial arts. To him, to the Lin Family, it represented a heavy humiliation and hatred that had accumulated in the hearts of this generation!


    So many years had passed, and from the bottom of his heart, his heart had become tranquil with the passing of that piece of history. It was like nothing had ever happened.


    He clearly remembered when he was five years old, his father who was famous in the martial arts world, what kind of pride and happiness he had then! After the appearance of the "Allfiend Saint Hand", he and his elder brother had been orphaned! In the many years that followed, he and his brother would bear a lot of blood tears and hatred! Just as he vowed to cleanse his father of his shame before the time was ripe, the demon that he had hated for so many years had already become an eternal wound, a history that gradually faded out of his memories.


    From then on, he learned to be patient. Forgiveness and tolerance. He had also learned how to calm himself down.


    This period of quietness lasted for more than twenty years.


    What kind of love, hate, and hatred have not been worn away in more than twenty years? No! Surely not!


    But when a kind of pain that had become a memory began again, the pain was even more intense than before!


    Lin Xuanzi was experiencing such pain!


    He clearly remembered the time when his elder brother risked his life to seek revenge, and how he painstakingly tried to persuade him. After so many years, when the past was no longer a thing of the past, Lin Xuanzi thought the pain had been gone.


    But today, he realized that he was wrong. And it was a big mistake. Because at this moment, his heart was in extreme pain! A heart-wrenching pain, almost suffocating!


    He thought of his father. Even though he didn''t see his father leave, he could feel the incomparable pain. Ye Zichen thought of his big brother and his sister-in-law. He still did not understand why those people did not give the Lin Family a chance to survive. After thinking for many years, he still couldn''t think of a reason. He also thought of Yang Chentian, that companion and brother that he had grown up with. Other than being sincere, he also didn''t understand why this world''s kind-hearted and loyal people were never rewarded.


    From what he had seen or heard today, he had come to realize that there were many people or things in this world that didn''t require many reasons. To be too kind or too loyal is to dig a grave for yourself!


    Hot blood spewed out. Lin Xuanzi felt dizzy. He quickly took a deep breath and slowly walked to the window. A gust of cold wind blew over, instantly clearing his mind.


    Suddenly, a white light flashed. Lin Xuanzi was shocked! With a wave of his right sleeve, he grabbed onto something, but it felt soft. He lowered his head and opened his palm, "Er ¡ª" It turned out to be a small cotton ball. It even had the fragrance of makeup.


    "Hmm?" Lin Xuanzi felt extremely strange.


    "Hey! ¨C Big Brother Lin! ¨C" A low voice came from outside the window. Hearing it, it sounded familiar. Lin Xuanzi leaned over to look out the window. He saw a girl smiling and waving at him. Who else could it be?


    Lin Xuanzi''s face unconsciously turned hot.


    "Hey!" Big brother Lin! Come down! Come down! "Come on," he saw Tie Ruyi waving her hand and calling out to him in a low voice.


    "Ah?" Lin Xuanzi turned his head to look at his surroundings. It was completely silent, as if he had already fallen asleep. This girl hadn''t slept at all this late at night, so why was she telling him to go down and do it? However, he felt extremely embarrassed in his heart.


    "Hurry up! "Brother Lin!" Tie Ruyi was still waving her hand.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª wait a minute ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi''s face was flushed red as he greeted them. He turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Hey!" Lin Xuanzi turned back to the window when he heard Tie Rujie''s voice again.


    "Jump down from there!" Iris waved hard at the window.


    "Ah?" From here? " "When Lin Xuanzi heard that Tie Shuangmei wanted him to jump out the window, he felt very awkward. Isn''t that the same as being a thief? " Her face was red to the point of her neck.


    "I''m fine!" "Heeheeheehee ~ ~" Seeing Lin Xuanzi''s stupefied look, Rui-Mei immediately covered her mouth and laughed.


    Lin Xuanzi looked around and thought that this was also a good idea. He went downstairs so as not to disturb the people inside the house. It was just that he had never done such a thing before, so he felt guilty about doing such a thing.


    It seemed like it wouldn''t be good to end tonight if he didn''t see Iris like that. He hesitated for a moment, then moved his body and landed in front of Rui Mei.


    "Wah!" Big brother Lin! Your Qing Gong is simply too cool! " When she saw Lin Xuanzi floating down from the window, she was stunned. His almond eyes were burning as he stared at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Err ¡­ Miss Lin, this is ¡­" Lin Xuanzi''s hair stood on end from being stared at by Tie Rukuang. He quickly turned his head to look at his surroundings. "Why aren''t you sleeping now? It''s already late at night ¡­" After spitting out these words for a long time, he didn''t dare look at her.


    "Heeheeheeheeheeheehee" Iron Rui laughed out loud at Lin Xuanzi''s appearance, "Hey, come with me ¡ª" She then grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s hand and turned to walk towards the willow forest.


    Lin Xuanzi only felt his palm heat up as a slippery sensation spread throughout his body. He was stunned for a moment before sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "Ah?" Brother Lin, are you cold? " When she thought that Lin Xuanzi was cold, she immediately turned around and looked at him with concern.


    Err ¡­ no, it''s not cold ¡­" Lin Xuanzi had never come into contact with a girl before. The feeling of hugging this flower-like girl in his arms that day still made him excited. Who would have thought that she would be holding her own hand now? A sweet fragrance wafted from her side. She felt like she was about to be drunk, so how could she say anything. He followed her mechanically, one deep and one shallow, into the depths of the willow forest. However, when he turned back and looked around, he kept saying to himself that he mustn''t let Old Senior Tie or Tie Wushuang see him. Now, he had a real feeling that being a thief was also a painful thing!


    "Sigh!" At last he heard Iris say.


    Lin Xuanzi took a closer look and discovered that there was a huge lake in front of him. At this moment, he was at the lakeside. The willow trees are shady here. There was a small pavilion right next to it.


    "Big Brother Lin, let''s take a seat over there ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Ruidao pointed towards the pavilion and pulled Lin Xuanzi''s hand as they walked over.


    "Urgh ¡­"


    He finally let go of his hand and sat down by the stone table! Lin Xuanzi let out a long breath, but his face was still very hot! His eyes looked left and right from time to time.


    "Pfft!" Borileimu''s gaze never left Lin Xuanzi for even a second since he sat down. Seeing Lin Xuanzi''s appearance, she had never expected that a man was actually so timid.


    "Sigh!" "Big brother Lin ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Ai!" Hearing Tie Rukuang''s cries, Lin Xuanzi immediately withdrew his gaze and looked towards her.


    This thought did not matter, but Lin Xuanzi became even more agitated. He''d never seen this girl before, but when he looked at her closely now, he realized that she was much prettier than anything he''d seen before. The lake was covered with red lanterns, and by the dim light of the lamp, he saw Rui Mei with her hair tied up in a gold hairpin, wearing a light green velvet skirt and a purple cape. She had long, curved eyebrows, and her long eyelashes flashed as she looked around, her oval face pale and rosy, her long nose tall, and her cherry lips showing two rows of white jade teeth as she smiled at him; her curvy chest was curvy, and her white jade hands were placed on the stone table right under his eyelids, fiddling with it ¡­ Lin Xuanzi''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this! His eyes darted to the lake ahead. "Yet, his mouth uttered a ''oh''!


    "Haha..." Rui Mei couldn''t stand anymore as she covered her mouth and laughed.


    "Ahh! ¨C Brother Lin! ¨C" Iron Cliff raised his right hand and waved it in front of Lin Xuanzi''s face. One of his hands supported his chin as he looked at Lin Xuanzi with affection in his eyes.


    "Where is your hometown?"


    Seeing that Lin Xuanzi was being so timid, Rui-Mei immediately changed the subject.


    "Er ¡ª ah, heh heh ¡ª my hometown ¡ª" Lin finally mustered up the courage to look at Rui-mei. "In Fujian ¡ª heh heh!" After saying that, he began rubbing his hands under the table.


    Ah!" I heard from my father that Fujian is a good place ¡ª "Tie Ruyi''s eyes lit up, as if she was very interested in Fujian.


    "Hmm, not bad, but..." Lin Xuanzi looked up and around, "Compared to you guys, it''s still far from good ¡­" "Hehe ¡­" With these two lines, Lin Xuanzi was no longer as nervous.


    "Then why are you in Shandong again?" There was no end to the subject.


    "Er ¡ª My master is in Penglai ¡ª"


    "Oh! ¡ª ¡ª That''s the ''Free and Unrestrained Immortal'' that father mentioned? Is your master really a deity? I heard that Penglai is the place where the immortals live! "


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was actually amused, "What is this ¡­" Just like us. The gods and the immortals were all legends. They could not be trusted. "Haha ¡­"


    Seeing Lin Xuanzi''s smile, Rui-Mei''s heart almost broke. He didn''t expect that the honest man''s smile would be so charming!


    "Sigh!" Big Brother Lin, why didn''t you bring that precious nephew of yours along!? "Too cute!"


    "Haha, him? With grandpa accompanying him in cultivation, he''s not interested at all ¡­"


    "Oh? That little guy also knows martial arts? "Heeheeheehee ¡­ I really didn''t see it!" Iron Cliff held his chin with both hands as he stared at Lin Xuezi.


    "Sigh, do not underestimate that little fellow. "Haha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was extremely proud of Lin Hongxue.


    "Oh? Then I will definitely bring him here next time! Let''s see if he is as amazing as Brother Lin says! Where are his parents? "


    "Eh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi''s body involuntarily twitched. "Ah, this little guy has had a hard time. He lost his parents since he was young ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi could not help but sigh.


    "Oh! ¡ª I''m sorry, Brother Lin, I didn''t mean to ask ¡ª" Tirion didn''t think he would accidentally ask about someone''s sore spot, and he felt very sorry for it.


    "Hehe ¡ª that is fate. "Lady Tie doesn''t need to mind ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi hurriedly helped her to smooth things over. However, he frowned as if he had thought of something. Angele raised his head and looked around, but he was not nervous.


    "Eh? "Miss Tie, the five little brothers from earlier in the day, was their gang really as Elder Iron said?" Lin Xuanzi seriously asked Tie Rujie in a low voice.


    "Hm!" "That''s right ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Ruidao''s head tilted as he stared at Lin Xuanzi in a daze. Liu Mei also frowned, "Daddy has been troubled to death by this matter for the past few days! "The day after tomorrow, when the Sect Leaders of the various sects arrive, perhaps, there will be a conclusion ¡­"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi seemed to be deep in thought.


    A gust of night wind blew. Lin Xuanzi looked around and said, "Hey, Miss Tie, it''s already late. I think we should go back and rest ¡ª"


    "Well ¡ª all right!" Tsui Mei also realized that Brother Lin must be tired from his journey today. She stood up and grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s arm.


    "Err ¡­" Lin Xuanzi did not know whether to slap him or not.


    "Hey, Brother Lin. In the future, you have to spend more time chatting with me." Borileimu looked up at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª mm, alright ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi let out a groan.


    "Really? You said that? "Come ¡ª and pull the hook ¡ª" After hearing Lin Xuanzi''s answer, Tirian was overjoyed. But, she stretched out her pinky.


    "Hmm?" Lin Xuanzi did not understand.


    "Heeheeheeheeheehee ¡­" Tsui Mei grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s hand and hooked up her pinky with herself as a smile blossomed on her face. "Also, don''t call me Lady Tie from now on ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª what''s that called?"


    "Hmm, Rui-Er, Mei-Er, Mei-jie, no matter what, don''t be called Lady Tie, it''s so unpleasant to listen to ¡ª" The girl tilted her head again, leaning on Lin Xuanzi''s shoulder and dragging him slowly towards the house.


    "Err ¡­" Lin Xuanzi only felt a suffocating sensation in his chest ¡­

 C38

    February 22.


    Qingqing.


    "Iron Sword Villa!" At the back of the mountain, the school''s martial field was filled with fluttering flags as people crowded around.


    However, it was different from the annual Martial Arts Competition. There was no longer that heaven-shaking drum sound and cry.


    If it were a large martial arts field, it would have to face the mountain from the back. A cliff that was several dozen zhang high was not common in this place. The snow-white stone wall was actually polished neatly. In the middle of the mountain was the character "Martial Arts", which was about a hundred feet in diameter. Under the sunlight, it shone with a red light.


    Three sides encircled the water.


    It took up a lot of space.


    On top of it was a huge tent that looked like a giant eagle spreading its wings as it flew. And under its wings, every year, there would be many legends of the martial arts written down, as well as records of the countless heroes'' bitter and sweet lives.


    Beneath the platform was a two hundred zhang square grandstand, which was built out of sandstone. Thousands of stone benches were placed around it, and at a glance, one could tell that they were lined up in neat rows, looking very gallant.


    Today, however, the stands were filled with colorful flags fluttering in the wind.


    From left to right, there were Qingcheng, Kongtong, Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, Hengshan, Hengshan and Huashan.


    "Qingcheng", Taoist-Minister Song Zhu, "Kongtong", San-Lao Ni on "Emei", "Wu Dang", "Mo Gui Sheng," Heng Shan ", Big Foot Man," Hengshan ", Wu Ming Si, and" Hua Shan ", Liu Fei Xu, all sat under their respective subordinates. Meanwhile, Master Ku Chan, Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing and Xuan Yue were sitting in the "Shaolin of Mount Song". It seemed like this time, the commotion was not small!


    In front of him, there were five white coffins lined up on the ground. It brought a murderous atmosphere to the entire venue!


    "High up on the platform, there is a three meter long, three foot wide, and four feet high marble table." The owner of the Iron Sword Villa, Tie Xiaoyun, was sitting in his seat with a solemn expression on his face. On the left side, three feet away from the stone table, sat five young men.


    On the right side of the table sat Tie Wushuang. Today, he had put on a hero''s bun. He was dressed in a short white suit and had a serious expression on his face. Unexpectedly, in this formal occasion, Tie Wushuang had become a completely different person!


    There were two people sitting on a pavilion five Zhang away. It was Lin Xuanzi and Tie Rujie.


    Iron Curtain was afraid of the iron-like temper of Rui-Mei, and would not normally let her participate in official public events. And Iris was even more reluctant to go, because Brother Lin was there to chat with her, and she felt that it was better than anything else. The two of them sipped their tea as they watched the drill grounds.


    "Fellow heroes of the world, Seniors Wu Lin ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun stood in the middle of the arena and spread out his arms as he greeted the Sect Leaders of the various sects below. Although it was far away, each word was deafening!


    "Thank you brothers and seniors, for coming all the way to ''Iron Sword Villa''. I, Tie Xiaoyun, am deeply honored. I thank everyone here ¡ª" After speaking, he cupped his fist and bowed.


    "This time, the reason why we have been urgently recruiting the various sect leaders or representatives is because we had no choice but to do so. "Just a few days ago ¡­" As he said this, he walked to the side of the five youngsters. "The eldest disciple ''Hand-Chasing Wind'', head of the Tang Sect in the center of the river, Tang Ao''s eldest disciple ''Hand-Chasing Wind'', the eldest disciple ''Lifesteal'', Li Qingshan''s wooden sparrow, the second disciple ''Shadow Soul-Seizing'', of the ''Ten Thousand Poison Hands'', the second disciple ''Shadow Soul-Reaching'', the son of the ''Four Rivers Gang'' in Ganzhou, ''Young Master He Tian'', Qiu Menqing, and the son of the ''Copper Iron Shirt'', Wutong''s son ''Little Tiger'', brought the unfortunate news. This old man thinks that this matter is important."


    "Ah!?" As soon as his voice fell, the audience immediately burst into an uproar.


    "Sigh! ¡ª I say, old chief Tie, aren''t you exaggerating a bit too much?" A group of fifty elderly men, with thin faces, completely bald, and gray pants, wearing sandals and holding a pipe in their right hand, were standing below with their hands on their hips, shouting at Tie Xiaoyun. It was none other than "Kunlun" Mo Gui, an expert in internal energy, and an expert in the art of the "Sixty-four Movement Dragon Rod".


    "Hey! Brother Mo, please wait for this old man to finish and you will know." Tie Xiaoyun cupped his hands together and said clearly.


    Mo Ghost looked around, then slowly returned to his seat and started puffing out smoke.


    "En! - I hope chief will let me say a few words..." A crisp voice came out, a shadow flashed, and there was an extra person in the middle of the stands. About forty years old, purple plain clothes, black nunnery shoes, clean and tidy. His face was rosy and his eyes were filled with spirit. He waved the horsetail whisk in his right hand.


    "En!" Tie Xiaoyun was about to continue speaking, but unexpectedly, another person appeared. He immediately cupped his hands together and said, "Haha, so it''s Sage Nai! "Sigh, if you have something to say, please say it ¡­"


    "Hmm." Sachiko waved his horsetail whisk around and looked back at Iron Lantern, "If I remember correctly, the first thing we received was the chief''s invitation to hold a ''Saber Appreciation Assembly''. The last time Benny had come, the chief had not been able to do as he wished. Since all the heads of the sect were gathered today, why couldn''t Elder Iron Alliance leader be the first to fulfill everyone''s wish? "It''s not too late to take out the legendary unparalleled treasured saber from the martial arts world and let everyone have a look of respect before discussing this urgent matter, is it?" With that, he unfurled his horsetail whisk and turned around to look behind him.


    "That''s right! That''s right! Alliance Head, please take out that treasure and let us take a look at it. "Ahhh!" Who would have thought that just as the old man finished his sentence, there would immediately be a burst of voices echoing from outside the stage, and it was getting more and more intense!


    Iron Lantern never expected that someone would bring up the matter of the stake in such a situation today and was extremely anxious.


    "Oh! ¡ª everyone, please be quiet! "Please don''t be impatient!" Tie Xiaoyun immediately walked to the front of the stage, his arms held high as he shouted. The noise finally died down.


    "Let me tell everyone, the matter regarding the ''Blood Rings Saber of the Mother'' is completely a mischievous prank of someone from the younger generation! This old man had lived until he was in his sixties and had never seen what that blade looked like. I never chat. If we do indeed have this treasured saber, this old man will take it out and share it with the heroes of this world. It was just that there really was no such thing as a blade. Therefore, Sect Leaders, please believe this old man''s words. Once this matter has been properly discussed, this old man will find out who has done such a despicable thing behind his back, in order to let everyone know! "


    "Sigh!" Elder Iron, you said that you didn''t have this blade, but we''ve received your invitation. If they were playing a prank, I don''t think they''d have the guts to put it on Elder Iron''s head, right? " He didn''t expect to hear a clatter as another person walked to the center of the ring. He was in his fifties, with messy gray hair like a bird''s nest. His face was lined and his eyes blank. A pair of grey, coarse hemp sleeves coiled around his shoulders, revealing a pair of hands that were like firewood. She wore a red cloth belt around her waist, and her loose pants were barely tied to the belt. Next to him was a sword, a rusty sword, and even the handle was wrapped in grass rope. If the two large pants were floating in the wind above the knees, a pair of huge feet would grow under the skinny legs. It was an extremely inappropriate size! A pair of oversized cloth shoes of indecipherable color. The toes exposed at the front end were constantly squirming like worms.


    An unremarkable old man! But it was definitely an old man that even the dead were afraid of! His temperament was eccentric and he was a top grade martial arts fanatic! "All his life, he has lived his own life, apart from a kitchen boy and two chores, including him as the head, there are only four people in the entire Heng Mountain!" The Wind Six Style Ghost Slaying Sword was a testament to the fact that a gang with only four people was ranked in the top nine of the martial arts world. There must be a reason for it. It was that rotten sword! Gu Huasheng, the Big Foot from Shanxi Province. Many people in the martial arts world had already forgotten this name. However, he had blurted out the words'' big foot man ''!


    The bighead now had his right hand on his elbow, and his left index finger, like a chicken''s paw, was constantly rubbing under his nose. Below, however, there was not a single strand of beard. His eyes stared at the clouds like a dead man.


    Iron Lanyun looked at this scene. It was likely that these people were here for the ''treasured blade''! He couldn''t help but feel a burst of sadness.


    "Hey!" I say, Senior! ¡ª Didn''t you hear Father repeatedly declaring earlier that whatever thing was not in ''Iron Sword Villa''? " Tie Wushuang sat at the side and saw that they were all looking for trouble with his father. He was already fuming when San-Nai appeared. And now, everyone had come! How preposterous! Seeing that his father could not take it anymore and could not take it anymore, he rushed to the front of the stage, pointed the sword in his hand and shouted at the big-footed man.


    "Shuang-er! ¡ª Step back! ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern was shocked as he did not expect this kid to suddenly jump out from behind him. He immediately reprimanded them harshly.


    "Hmph!" Tie Wushuang bitterly returned to his seat.


    "Aiyo! ¡ª I assume that person is Eldest Young Master Tie? Hm? "Haha, as expected of a tiger father doesn''t have a dog son! ¡ª ¡ª Humph!" With a cracking sound, the big foot guy lifted his right foot and stomped on the ground. Crushed stones immediately flew out from his feet. Everyone outside the arena was moved! He was angry.


    "Sigh!" Please don''t mind me, Brother Gu. This old man does not discipline you well. My son has no intention of offending me. I will return and teach my son a good lesson. "This old man will apologize to Brother Gu ¡­" Tie Xiao Yun said as he cupped his hands and bowed.


    "Haha, aiya, Manor Lord Tie, don''t play any more tricks. This time, I really can''t take it anymore." "Just tell me if you don''t take it out, and I''ll leave immediately ¡­"


    The big foot man bent down, took the cloth shoes from his right hand, and started shaking it, occasionally looking inside.


    "Hey!" Iron Cliff was quite angry at the big-footed fellow''s actions, but he couldn''t do anything about it in front of all the Sect Leaders, so he could only suppress his anger. Tie Xiaoyun was momentarily at a loss for words as he was disturbed by these people.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª Mi ¡ª ¡ª Tuo ¡ª ¡ª Buddha!" A loud voice rang out, and even Lin Xuanzi, who was sitting on the pavilion, could not help but feel the vibration in his ears! As he turned his head to look, a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face!


    "It''s actually Master Ku Chan!?" He couldn''t help but blurt out.


    When he first saw Wu Dang''s banner, Lin Xuanzi felt a burst of excitement, but he also felt very sad. Only now did he remember that he was no longer Wu Dai''s man. However, he didn''t expect that he still had a deep emotional knot in his heart towards Wu Dang. When he saw Shaolin again, he didn''t think that it would actually be the Withering Zen Master. He thought it should be the Sect Leader, Reverend Sky Spirit Mage.


    However, just as he heard the long horn, he immediately felt a sound he hadn''t heard for a long time. His eyes turned hot!


    He didn''t expect to meet his benefactor today. He immediately had the urge to go down.


    "Hmm? Big Brother Lin, you know him? ¡ª ¡ª "Bori Mei and big brother Lin were in a heated conversation, and did not know anything about what had just happened. And he didn''t have the time to care about it either. At this moment, he saw Brother Lin suddenly stare blankly over there and was extremely curious.


    "Er ¡ª yes!" The one who spoke just now was Grandmaster Lin Ku Chan. He could be considered the great benefactor of the Lin Clan! He hadn''t seen her for many years. He didn''t want to meet fate in the Iron Sword Villa today. This was heaven''s will! "I have to thank you after this!" Lin Xuanzi turned around and started to pay attention to the scene.


    "Oh!" Seeing Lin Xuanzi so engrossed, Tie Rukuang did not disturb him any further. She quietly walked to the back of Lin Xuanzi and wrapped her jade-like hands around his neck, hugging his neck and pressing her soft chest against his back.


    Suddenly, he felt Lin Xuanzi''s body tremble as if he had been electrocuted, but he no longer moved. With her mouth agape, she placed her chin on top of Lin Xuanzi''s head and looked forward with her almond-shaped eyes.


    Yet, he had an evil and blissful smile on his face ¡­

 C39

    "Ah ¡ª Mi ¡ª Tuo ¡ª Buddha ¡ª" Master Ku Chan''s eyebrows were still drooping low, his Buddhist name causing one''s ears to go numb, "Since Manor Lord Tie already stated in your letter that you have something important to discuss today, this humble monk dares to suggest that the most important matter be taken as the priority. "Let''s listen to Villa Owner Tie talk about the major events of the martial arts world for now. We can discuss about other matters later!"


    Hearing Master Ku Chan''s words, the surrounding crowd immediately became quiet.


    The big foot looked back at the monk and then back at the iron curfew. He snorted and leaped back to his own position, no longer saying anything.


    "Thank you, master!" "Thank you, Sect Leaders!" Tie Xiaoyun was very grateful that Master Witherspike was able to stand out and help them out at this time. He immediately cupped his hands together and expressed his thanks. Just because a few days ago, these brothers brought the spirit coffin of their Sect Master ¡ª ¡ª "As he said this, Tie Lanyun''s figure flashed, and he landed in the middle of the field, slowly moving to the five white coffins," Within these five coffins lies the Master of the Tang Sect, ''Mirage Violent Sands'' Tang Ao, the West Xiangxi Eagle Stronghold''s'' Rumbling the Heavens'' Li Qingshan, the Southern Five Poisons Sect''s Ten Thousand Poisonous Hands'' Xie Tian, the Gang of the Four Rivers in Ganzhou, ''Dongtian'' Monolith Opening Hand '', and the Bronze Tiger Castle''s Iron Shirt Wu Tong ¡­ " With that said, his face was filled with grief and indignation, and the five youths on the stage were once again wiping their tears with their sleeves.


    "Amitabha ¡ª A sin!" "This ¡­" Senior Disciple Ku Chan''s eyebrows twitched as his eyes opened. Two bright lights flashed across his eyes. I wonder why these five Sect Leaders were harmed, and for what reason? " Apart from the grief and indignation that appeared on the faces of Master Ku Chan and his three Junior Brothers, the other Sect Leaders were completely expressionless. It seems indifferent.


    "Therefore, this old man wants to know the reason why all the Sect Leaders are here to discuss the grand plan!" Tie Xiaoyun spread out his arms, "Before we know the truth, we would also like to invite the various Sect Leaders to come and look at the corpses of these five Sect Leaders. Perhaps everyone would understand ¡ª" With that, he turned around and waved his right hand towards the stage.


    "Open the coffin!" The five people on the stage stood up and waved their hands towards the eight people beside the coffin.


    "Chi Chi!" After a few sounds, the lids of the five spirit coffins were already placed on the ground.


    "Ah?" As soon as the coffin opened, a series of sighs could be heard from the surroundings.


    "Hey! ¡ª I say, Old Manor Lord Tie, what kind of game are you playing? So the reason why we''ve brought everyone here today is to see these dead people? " With that, everyone''s gaze uncontrollably fell on the person who spoke. Big Foot again.


    "You!" Hearing that the old man had humiliated his master, the person on the stage was enraged. His body stopped, and he had already arrived in front of his master''s coffin like lightning. The other four also arrived. A pair of eyes seemed on the verge of spitting fire. If not for the presence of so many sect heads, they might have already started fighting.


    "Sigh!" Please calm down everyone! "Seeing that the situation may get worse, Iron Lantern spread out his arms and turned around to face the five youths," I ask that the five young warriors return to their seats for the time being. "This old man will definitely handle this matter well ¡­"


    Hearing Old Manor Lord Tie speak like this, the five of them didn''t have the time to flare up. They fiercely glared at the big-footed fellow, then flew back to the stage and sat down.


    "Sigh!" I said, Brother Gu, as the saying goes, ''A man has passed away, why do you say he is unkind''. Furthermore, all five of them have been innocently killed. Tie Zhu''s voice rang out clearly in his ears.


    "Em!" The big-footed fellow glanced at Iron Lantern and snorted. Knowing that he was in the wrong, he slowly walked towards the coffin.


    "En, just as Manor Lord Tie said. This old man will first pay my respects to the five sect masters." Saying this, he flicked his sleeves and arrived in front of Tang Ao''s Spirit Coffin. "He stood on his tiptoes and peeked his feet and head inside. Suddenly, he saw that ShiYan had pulled back his body to cover his face. His face was full of surprise." [What the hell is wrong with you? "And what kind of vicious kung fu could hurt Sect Master Tang''s face?" His voice was actually mournful!


    "Huh?" Everyone saw the big foot man''s face turn ugly. He must have seen something unbelievable. Another wave of commotion came from all directions.


    "I think we should first invite master Ku Chan and his three junior brothers to come and have a look. Perhaps it''s in accordance with this old man''s deductions ¡ª a great master is invited!" As Tie Xiaoyun spoke, he clasped his hands together in greeting.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" When Master Ku Chan heard Villa Master Tie call him and his three Junior Brothers to go first, he was momentarily stunned. He looked at his three Junior Brothers, thinking that there must be a reason behind it. He immediately stood up slowly. With his left hand in front of him and the pearl in his right hand, he brought the three of them to the spirit coffin.


    "Grandmaster, please ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun clasped his hands at the three monks and took five steps back.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" Withered Zen Master was the first to arrive in front of Tang Ao''s coffin. His eyes slightly narrowed as he looked into the coffin. Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue also slowly moved closer to the spirit coffin in front of them.


    "Ah ¡ª Mi ¡ª Tuo ¡ª Buddha ¡ª" Almost at the same time, four Buddhist names were heard. The several masters were startled! Master Ku Chan didn''t turn around for a long time. At this moment, his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and the buddhist beads in his right hand were spinning at lightning speed. The white beard was already shaking! Sweat began to seep out of his forehead!


    His expression was extremely astonished.


    "Great Master!" Seeing the expression on the face of the Withered-Zen Grandmaster, Tie Xiaoyun was extremely clear in his heart. It seemed like his guess was right!


    "How is this possible?!" It''s actually the ''Allfiend Sacred Hand''! " Suddenly, he saw Xuan Kong turn around and look at the back of his senior brother, who was walking away from him. His face was full of shock, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just seen and he couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Ah-im-tat!" He slowly made his way back to his seat, but his steps seemed a little unsteady!


    "Ah?! ¡ª no!?" When he heard the words "Ten Thousand Demons Hands", the big footed guy jumped up from his seat, opened his mouth widely, and stared at the white coffin, then looked at the four masters. The other seven people, including Taoist Master Song Zhu of "Qingcheng", Taoist Master Kong Tong of "Kongtong", Taoist Master Xie Lao Ni of "Emei" and Taoist Master Wu Dang Ling Hui of "Wu Dang", all heard this and were moved! He stared blankly at the white coffin in front of him.


    "Ah! ¡ª I say, old monk." After a while, the big footed fellow seemed to come back to his senses, as he rushed in front of Master Ku Chan, and although he opened his mouth wide open, he also clasped his hands together, "This ¡ª is this really the ''Allfiend Holy Hand''?" A puzzled look was written on his face.


    "Amitabha ¡­" The monk was still immersed in a situation that others had no way of knowing about. As he listened to the question, his long eyebrows fluttered. It was absolutely true! "This is the ''Allfiend Hands'' without a doubt!" It seemed as if he had expended a great deal of energy and struggled to utter a few words, but he didn''t see his mouth move.


    "Ah?!" Another burst of even louder sighs came from outside the stage.


    "Everyone, please be quiet!" Seeing this, Iron Curtain Cloud waved his hands. The field immediately became silent again.


    "Just like what Master said just now, this old man thinks the same. The culprit who had harmed the five Sect Leaders was the "Allfiend Saint Hand" that had been used to massacre the martial arts world fifty years ago! That was a terrible nightmare in the history of martial arts! " Tie Xiaoyun turned around and looked at the coffin for a bit, and then paused, "These four Shaolin Masters and I participated in that nightmare and several of them suffered injuries because of it. In the end, we managed to make the ''Black Mystery Fairy'' appear at the peak of Mount Hua and exchanged it for the calmness of the Jianghu from a few dozen years ago. However, this old man did not expect that the nightmare had begun to awaken! This will be another calamity for my Central Plains martial arts Lin! " As he spoke to here, Tie Xiaoyun''s expression became extremely agitated.


    "That''s why the various sect heads are invited to come here and discuss the bigger scheme in response to Wan-Er. "I hope that the various sects will cooperate with each other and be on high alert in order to ensure Wu Lin''s safety!"


    There was a deathly silence.


    Even Lin Xuanzi and Rui-Mei on the pavilion were moved.


    "So ¡ª" Iron Lantern stepped forward a few steps. "Right now, the first thing we need to do is for all the Sect Leaders to be prepared. In addition, we need to do everything we can to find out the murderer''s origin, so that we can eliminate it in the bud. From what I can see, although this palm technique is the ''Allfiend Hands'' from fifty years ago, its power seems to be slightly weaker! If we can find her while her wings are still thin, it might be a great opportunity for us Central Plains martial artists. "If not, when its feathers are fully grown, the martial arts world would be in dire straits again!" These words were said with both the bones and the flesh, and the crowd would be overwhelmed with emotion upon hearing it. Although only Tie Xiaoyun and the four Shaolin Masters had experienced that nightmarish calamity back in the day, they were still very familiar with that incident! They all knew what kind of disaster the killer demon, the "Black Ham Goblin", had brought to the Central Plains martial arts world. They were all secretly glad that they didn''t go through that nightmare history of theirs. Otherwise, perhaps today ¡­


    "Amitabha ¡ª" The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster stood up and walked to the center of the arena. He bowed towards the five Spirit Coffins, then turned around and bowed to the Sect Leaders as well. His long beard fluttered, and his eyes opened. This is the misfortune of my Central Plains martial arts Lin! Sigh ¡­ Who would have thought that in these sixty-one years, the cycle of Samsara would result in a karmic cycle ¡­ Guilty... This old monk will be a step ahead of you in offending him. I, Shaolin, will give my all when it comes to other calamities. Manor Lord Tie, this old monk is very sorry. I will take my leave first ¡ª ¡ª Amitabha ¡ª ¡ª "With that, he turned around and led his three fellow disciples who had painful expressions on their faces out of the arena.


    "Ai ¡ª Master, please leave!" After a long pause, Tie Xiaoyun raised his head and watched the four Masters slowly fade away from his line of sight. He clearly understood the mood of the masters and the reason for their departure. In fact, today''s main purpose was for the four great masters to come and confirm it. Thus, in the letter from two days ago, it was especially emphasized that he hoped that Shaolin would send out his four great monks to attend the gathering. He didn''t expect them to come. In fact, it all meant that he had done what he should have done. In his heart, he was rather grateful to the four masters. Therefore, it would be inconvenient to ask them to stay.


    "Mm? ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi saw that the Withering Zen Master and his junior brother had suddenly left the scene. His heart was greatly surprised; he had wanted to immediately jump down to see the Great Master. However, seeing the expressions of the few people just now and seeing the departure of Old Manor Lord Tie, it seemed that he didn''t want them to stay. Knowing that there must be a special reason, he hesitated for a moment before retracting his right foot.


    "Hmm? Brother Lin ¡ª What''s wrong? " Rui-Mei bent her head down on Lin Xuanzi''s back and stared at him with an affectionate look in her eyes.


    "Ah?!" Lin Xuanzi''s line of sight was obstructed. Only when he saw the two eyes in front of him did he regain his senses. Suddenly, he felt his entire body awaken as an itchy sensation spread across his entire body as if he had been electrocuted! A fragrant scent wafted in front of him, suffocating him. His face turned red, but he felt like he couldn''t move at all.

 C40

    "Hahahaha ¡ª Villa Master Tie, we don''t care about your hands! Since you''ve finished talking, I think this matter should come to an end, right? Could Old Manor Lord Tie bring the ''Blood Rings Saber of the Mother'' here to broaden everyone''s horizons? ¡ª ¡ª Is that so? Everyone said ¡ª "It''s Big Foot again! As he finished speaking, he turned around and waved towards the Sect Leader behind him.


    "That''s right!" Old Mr. Gu was right! That was the end of it. Old Manor Lord Tie, let''s take a look at that treasured saber. Since he already had the treasures in his hands, why should he fear one ''Allfiend Saint Hand''? Even ten thousand wouldn''t be a problem! "Haha ¡­" A deep voice rang out from the side.


    He looked over his shoulder and saw a short-haired, bearded man in his fifties. With thick eyebrows and big eyes, his gaze was like a torch. He stared at the sky like a bronze bell. He wore a black robe with a small wine gourd hanging from his waist with the word "Wine Immortal" carved on it. Between the fingers of his right hand, he held a small stick about three feet long and two parts in diameter. The stick was completely red, but it was unknown what material it was made of. She was also wearing a pair of straw sandals.


    Tie Xiaoyun frowned and immediately cupped his fists as he said, "So it''s Mister Wu ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun waved his right hand, "This old man has already said many times that the Iron Sword Villa does not have any ''Blood Ring Saber''!" Tie Xiaoyun''s heart was filled with sadness. He had not expected that these so-called upright Sect Leaders would have such short views! They didn''t even know if they were dead or alive in the face of a great catastrophe! Moreover, the Manor did not have any broken sabers.


    Hahahaha..." The old man with the curly sideburns, who had been silent all this time, seemed to have become more lively as soon as he left. This old man was'' Hengshan ''or'' Shizhuo [1] corpse ''¡ª Wu Mingsi! The three foot dark red stick and the eighty-four style "Stone Dash Technique" were definitely stronger than the seven male lackeys! "Since a stone could be turned into a corpse, it must be a miracle that a living creature could survive a single strike of a stick!


    "I said, Manor Lord Tie, I wanted to go to the Martial Arts Competition last year and miss out on an opportunity to participate in it. If it wasn''t for that, who knows which family might claim the position of Alliance Head right now ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª" With that said, he raised his left hand and the wine gourd was already in his hand. He raised his head and took a sip.


    "Ah?" Wu Mingsi''s words drew another round of sighs from the crowd. Unexpectedly, this old man actually dared to spout such arrogant words. Not only was it an accident, but even the various sect leaders felt that this old man must have lost his mind.


    "You are simply going too far! Calling you senior is respecting your age! "I didn''t know you were so overbearing!" Before he could finish his sentence, a white shadow had already appeared five feet in front of Wu Mingsi like a bolt of lightning. Her black hair fluttered in the wind, and her white robe fluttered in the wind. He pressed his right hand on the sword and then raised his left hand. His gaze was like lightning as he stared fixedly at Wu Mingsi.


    "Shuang-er, step back!" Iron Lanyun saw Tie Wushuang flying towards him again and thought of his precious son''s temper. Even though he was being courteous to others, he wouldn''t allow the other party to act so impudently the third time. He wouldn''t allow anyone to do so, no matter who it was! With a loud shout, he told Wushuang to retreat. Deeply afraid that his arrival would lead to another round of chaos, the originally chaotic situation would become unmanageable.


    "Father! ¡ª Why are you still so childish? You are always modest, but she is! "You are simply shameless and reckless!"


    "Ah!?" The moment the words came out from the boy, it was even more than three times stronger than before! Everyone''s eyes landed on the handsome youth''s face.


    Tie Xiaoyun never thought that Wushuang would become so unreserved today. It was already too late to stop him!


    "Hmm?" Wu Mingsi was full of himself, but a pretty boy suddenly popped up out of nowhere, even scolding him so harshly! He was startled for a moment and stared at Tie Wushuang as if he were a monster.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Good! "Great! ¡ª must be the precious son of old hero Tie?" With his left hand raised, the wine gourd was hung to his waist. With a flick of his right finger, it immediately turned into a fiery red shadow, whining incessantly. Wu Mingsi paced back and forth as he examined Tie Wushuang from head to toe. His face was slowly changing.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Iron Sword Villa is indeed extraordinary. Good, today, this old man will tear off this old face to teach a brat like you, who has no manners, a lesson so that you can remember better ¡ª ¡ª" As he spoke, he did not see anyone move. As for Tie Wushuang, he saw a beam of red light was pouring towards his chest!


    "Duo''er!" It was already too late for Tie Xiaoyun to stop him. He couldn''t possibly let both father and son fight in front of these Sect Leaders, right? " "Sigh ~ ~ ~" As he swung his leg, his eyes turned dry and anxious. His right hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. If Duo''er was in any danger, he wouldn''t care about his face anymore! His son was still the most important. What Martial Alliance Master! He calmed down a bit and stared at the two in front of him.


    Tie Wushuang would never have thought that this unremarkable old man in front of him could move so quickly! A red light had already caused the clothes on his chest to flutter. His right foot took a step forward and his left foot stepped to the right. His right hand made a circle and the hilt of the sword hit the Dark Red Rod! It turned out to be a metal one. He thought it would be a wooden stick! Even with a sword! It was too big!


    Just as he touched it, Tie Wushuang suddenly felt a strong force from the hilt of his sword. The sword sank down heavily, as if it was about to lose its grip and fly away! How surprised he was! He no longer dared to be careless.


    His right hand followed the force and twisted behind him. The sword was passed to his left hand like lightning and the force was immediately gone! He tapped on the ground with his right foot and followed with his left foot. His right hand extended and formed a palm, grabbing at Wu Mingsi''s left wrist like the wind!


    "Huh?" Wu Mingsi also did not expect the adonis to be so quick with his technique. Surprise flashed across his face. With a long laugh, he tapped his right foot on the ground and twisted his left foot. His body inclined a foot to the ground, and he moved behind Tie Wushuang like a lightning bolt. With a light stroke of his right hand, a red light covered the back of Tie Wushuang''s head like a lotus!


    "Be careful! "Wu-shuang ¡ª" Iron Lantern was utterly shocked! This Wu Mingsi''s martial arts were indeed strange and sinister! He had almost attacked!


    As Tie Wushuang''s palm struck down, Wu Mingsi was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine and was immediately taken aback! The staff in his left hand tapped the ground, his right foot stomped on the ground, and he glided five feet to the right like lightning. His left leg twisted, causing the ground to flip to the side as his right and left hands intersected. His right hand raised his sword and slashed through the air. With a slap on his left hand and a flick of his right foot, he shot towards Wu Liusi like an arrow. His right hand waved and a black mass of flowers appeared in the air.


    "Good timing!" Wu Mingsi''s'' flurry of blows'' just now had caused this kid to slip away. He was surprised, but unexpectedly, the other party took the initiative to make a comeback, his sword already unsheathed! He suddenly felt the sword wind pressing at him, and in the blink of an eye, he felt as if the sky had turned dark!


    With an explosive shout, Wu Mingsi''s right leg pushed off and he shot out more than twenty feet from the front of the black light like a bird. He turned his legs in the air and slashed in the air with the rod in his right hand. Immediately, tens of thousands of streaks of red flashed forward. From above, the red light shot down and enveloped Tie Wushuang within a radius of five feet ¡ª "Ten thousand li in the clear sky"! Another roar rang out. Tie Wushuang didn''t have time to retract his momentum, but he felt a cold wind pressing down on his head! Instantly, he felt his scalp go cold!


    Tie Wushuang''s extended forelegs also felt a chill and knew that there was nowhere left for him to retreat to! More accurately speaking, there was no time to retreat!


    With his left hand supporting the ground, he knelt down with his left foot on the ground and his right foot on the ground. He placed his left hand on his right hand and gripped his sword with both of his hands. With an explosive shout, the sword in his hand slashed out to the left and right of the red rain above him. The two black lights crossed each other like two black dragons and whistled towards the red light covering their heads!


    "Puchi!" Clang! Clang! Clang! "Dang ¡­" When the red light and the black dragon met, the sky seemed to flash like thunder! Countless sparks flew out in all directions! The sound of bells rang out incessantly!


    "Ah!" The surrounding people immediately exclaimed in admiration! Who would have thought that the martial arts of Iron Sword Villa''s Young Master was actually so amazing!


    Only Tie Xiaoyun''s heart was in his throat. Xiao Yan frowned as he focused his attention on the intense fight between the two! At this moment, he was still mumbling to himself and clenching his fist tightly! Sigh! How could he do that? Wouldn''t it be better to use ''Myriad Origin Return''?! "


    Just as the sound of explosions rang out, Wu Mingsi was still eight feet in the air when he suddenly spun around in midair, the red stick in his hand lightly swaying in the air as he slowly descended from the air. Iron Wushuang was overjoyed upon seeing this and was about to retract his body to leap forward. "Swish!" The desert flying sand! ¡ª ¡ª A long and long whistle came from the sky, shaking one''s soul! An even more powerful shockwave descended from the sky!


    "Be careful!" Tie Xiaoyun didn''t expect that this old fellow would actually use his'' Stoning Pole Technique '', the 57th move,'' Desert Flying Sand ''! The sword in his hand could not help but automatically unsheath itself!


    Tie Wushuang only felt that it was difficult to breathe. In a moment of desperation, he knelt on the ground and twirled the staff and sword above his head. In an instant, a mass of black light swirled above his head! Clink, clink, clink! Tie Wushuang''s legs violently shook as the top of the sword in his hand slashed back and forth. Then, a meter-long black light shot up into the sky! With the support of both legs, his right arm opened up, and he suddenly flew up into the air diagonally. His left and right feet continuously circled in the air, and the sword in his right hand once again swept out in a circular arc, "Ten thousand origin of return!" With a kacha sound, a clap of thunder burst out, and a black dragon soared upwards. In an instant, it clashed with that invisible Qi wave.


    Another burst of sparks flew. Wu Mingsi''s stick had already clashed with Tie Wushuang''s steel sword. The red stick in Wu Mingsi''s right hand instantly released another ten thousand red shadows. Tie Wushuang pointed his legs together and raised his right hand! Starlight suddenly shot out in all directions! Wu Mingsi was shocked! He hadn''t expected that this young man''s martial arts skills would be so much more terrifying than he had imagined. His old face today was truly ugly! His right hand struck out consecutively and his left hand shot out in the air. A palm struck down soundlessly from the sky of red shadows towards the top of Tie Wushuang''s head.


    Tie Wushuang only cared that the sword in his hand had turned into a black curtain as he faced the sky full of red shadows. Suddenly, he felt the cold wind strike on top of his head and was greatly alarmed when he suddenly saw a giant ghost-like hand smack down on his head! He waved his right hand rapidly and slashed a hundred thousand beams of black light towards Wu Mingsi. The tip of his right hand immediately tapped on the ground like lightning, and his body moved a foot to the side, his left palm twisted, and his feet squat, "Never regret!" He roared as his left hand, "Unrepentant Palm", struck the air!


    "Boom! Dang! Dang!"


    Both palms came into contact. Tie Wushuang felt his blood and Qi churning as he felt a sweet taste in his mouth. He was even more shocked! With his left hand pressed against his sticky hand, he suddenly turned around and a wave of true energy shot out from his palm. Borrowing the rebound force, the sword tip hit the ground repeatedly, flipping three times in the air before finally landing two zhang away. Taking three steps back, the sword tip created sparks on the ground before finally stabilizing!


    "Shuang-er!" Iron Curtain Cloud pounced on him as if he was flying, looking at Tie Wushuang with concern.


    Wu Mingsi was shocked! When the two palms met, his "Fire Cloud Palm" felt like it had hit a stone board! Almost 40% of the power he used was reflected back! In the end, a gust of air shot out from the "stone slab" and pierced through his palm like a heart! He quickly made a fist out of his palm and hit the ground three times with the stick in his hand. His body flew into the air like a large bird and landed ten feet away. He actually also took two steps back! He was glaring at Tie Wushuang like a cow! I can''t believe it!


    "Ah!" After a long while, exclamations of shock rang out from all around them. It was actually cheers!


    "Shuang-er!" "Are you all right!?" When Tie Xiao Yun saw that the corner of Wushuang''s mouth had already started bleeding, he immediately brought Tie Wushuang onto the stage and helped him sit down.


    Tie Wushuang seemed to be exhausted and his face was flushed red. This time, he actually looked at Iron Lantern and laughed. "Heh heh heh ¡­ Father ¡­ Have I not ¡­ not lost face for you? Haha ¡­" With that, he turned to look at Wu Mingsi, his phoenix-like eyes raised. "Damn old man!" "Next time, don''t let me see it again!"


    "Oh! ¡ª come on! ¡ª still trying to be brave even in this state! "Quickly go back and rest. I will come see you again after dad has dealt with this matter!"


    "Brother! ¡ª What''s the matter with you?" When he saw his brother was sparring with his brother in the pavilion, he was just about to speak to Brother Lin when he saw his father lift him up onto the stage. He thought he must be injured. He immediately flew over. His expression was extremely attentive.


    "Ah, Rui Er, this is none of your business! "Hurry up and bring this brother back!"


    "Which bastard is it?" Brother, wait till this little sister goes and cuts off his head for you to kick as a ball! ¡ª Who is it? " Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with rage as she turned her head to glare downwards.


    "Did you hear that?! Rui''er! "Hurry up and send Big Bro back!" Iron Cliff was truly furious.


    "Er ¡ª" Tie Rui''s small mouth curled, "Let''s go!" "Brother ¡ª ¡ª" Bending his body, he put Tie Wushuang''s hand on his shoulder.


    "Let me ¡ª" A voice came from beside his ear. "Brother Lin!" Tie Ruidao was overjoyed. He raised his head and stared at the approaching figure with his almond-shaped eyes, tears glittering in his eyes.

 C41

    "Aiyo! ¡ª ¡ª Big Brother Lin is here! ¡ª ¡ª" Unexpectedly, when Tie Wushuang saw Lin Xuanzi, he seemed to have gotten away. At this moment, she stood up and greeted him.


    "Hehe, I saw it up there just now. "Ai ¡ª ¡ª Old Senior Tie, why don''t you sit down and rest for a while!" Lin Xuanzi cupped his hands.


    "Haha, Nephew Lin should return to the house to drink some tea. Here ¨C well, you don''t need to come. This matter in the martial arts world ¡­" "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun really did not want to involve Lin Xuanzi in this mess anymore. Besides, he had been out of the martial arts world for more than ten years, so it was a foregone conclusion.


    "Sigh!" There was no need to be courteous, old senior Tie! In this era, there was always a martial arts world wherever one went. You don''t want to mess with people, but they want to mess with you. This was the martial arts world of today! Compared to more than ten years ago, those heroes that were like old senior Tie were truly heroes! It was unlike the current world, where names were called with dignity, but in reality, names were called with a heart full of greed and a short sight! Sigh ~ ~ ~ "Lin Xuanzi had just seen everything from upstairs. As he thought back to his past, his heart was filled with emotion!


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~ Haha ~ Nephew Lin is praising this old man. This old man will not be long, and I cannot be considered a hero anymore!" However, the responsibility lies on my shoulders. This old man will fulfill one of my obligations in a day! "Sigh ¡­" He couldn''t help but raise his head and sigh.


    "Sigh ¡­ I say, little heroes, you should first bring back the sect heads'' coffin and arrange for them to be properly buried! Yes, Shuang-er, when you go back later, prepare a thousand silver for the five of them as the funeral expenses. Please, young heroes, grieve. As for the murderer, this old man will give you a promise today. As long as this old man exists in this world, I will use all my power to capture him and then give you an explanation! "


    "Thank you, Senior Tie!" With a "pa" sound, the five actually kneeled down and kowtowed towards Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Aiya! ¡ª ¡ª This old man really can''t afford to accept such generous gifts! Please get up! Please get up! "Hurry up and send their Sect Leader back to the grave ¡ª"


    "Old man Tie, I swear to you that when I bury my master, you will give it your all to avenge my master!" to comfort the spirit of Master in heaven! " Light shot in all directions from his ruined eyes, and his face was covered in tears.


    A gust of cold wind blew, causing the willow leaves to sway gently. The five white coffins slowly made their way from the willow forest, the sunlight reflecting the shadows of forty to fifty people. A long row of coffins fell onto the lakeside grass, causing the sky to become gloomy and blurry.


    Aside from Wu Dang, the group of people below the stage sent the spirit coffin away. The rest was completely indifferent!


    "Hey, Brother Lin ¡ª let''s go back!" In front of her father and brother, Rui-Mei stretched out her jade-like hand and grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s arm. She looked at Lin Xuanzi expectantly. Ever since she met Lin Xuanzi, she realized that chatting with him was the happiest thing that happened to her. The troubles before her were definitely unrelated to her, and she was no longer interested in them anyway.


    Lin Xuanzi''s face flushed in embarrassment. He never thought that this girl would be so reckless, even if his father was by his side, he still wouldn''t be afraid! But he was afraid! He was scared out of his wits!


    "Sigh ¡­ that''s right. Nephew Lin, you should go back, ah! ¨C I will settle this right away ¡­" When Iron Lantern saw that his little girl was also openly holding onto Lin Xuanzi''s arm at this moment, his old face immediately blushed. He was actually afraid that Lin Xuanzi would have thoughts, which would then become a problem for the tutoring of Iron Sword Villa. It was hard to say. He just wanted Lin Xuanzi to return as soon as possible.


    "Hey! ¡ª I say, Master Steel! You finally got rid of those dead people, but now you''re talking about family. "Then our gang will cease to exist ¡ª" A loud voice came from below the stage. Lin Xuanzi turned around to look and saw that the big footed fellow was shouting again.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun turned around, and was about to clasp his fist, when he saw the green robe fluttering in the wind in front of him. A person had already arrived in front of him. Lin Xuanzi turned around and smiled apologetically. "Elder Iron, you can return to your seat to rest for a while. I will handle this ¡ª"


    "This ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Cliff was startled as he stretched out his right hand. He saw that Lin Xuanzi had already walked up the platform, cupping his fist towards the ground.


    "Seniors and heroes, please be patient ¡ª I can testify that the ''Blood Rings Dagger'' is indeed not at the Iron Sword Villa ¡ª" Every word was clear and could be heard clearly from any direction. The sound of echoes came from the cliff behind them!


    Even Iron Cliff, who was standing behind him, couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart how powerful and vigorous his internal energy was!


    With that said, there was complete silence. They all stared wide-eyed at the young man who had suddenly arrived. His long hair fluttered in the wind, his green robe fluttered in the wind. His brows were cold, his eyes were bright, and his teeth were white. The corners of his mouth slightly curled upwards as his entire body exuded the charm of a mature man! Even the old man, who was almost in his prime, couldn''t help but feel a bit moved. His old face actually blushed. He was even more surprised that this young man was not only suave and elegant, but also that the inner force behind his words was extremely thick. He was deeply shocked in his heart! Actually, it was not only Sly and Old Ni, the other Sect Leaders were also of the same opinion.


    "Hey! ¡ª you ¡ª who are you? Ah? What right do you have to testify? What''s your relationship with the Iron Sword Villa? Ah? ¡ª ¡ª After a while, the bigfoot broke the silence and asked so many questions.


    "My name is Lin Xuanzi, and I pay my respects to the various Sect Leaders!" Lin Xuanzi cupped his fist and bowed deeply in the direction of Daoist "Wu Dang" Ling Hui. The corners of his eyes were wet. When he saw that it was his teacher just now, he had impulsively wanted to go see him a few times, but he had resisted in the end.


    "Lin Xuanzi?!" "Which Lin Xuanzi?" Hearing the two words'' Lin Xuanzi '', the audience was in an uproar! However, he never would have thought that it was Green Edge Castle''s Lin Xuanzi from more than ten years ago, because everyone knew that that person had long jumped off the cliff and died.


    Daoist Priest Ling Hui raised his eyebrows when he heard this. He opened the horsetail whisk in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. This young man was clearly not the "inferior disciple" who had been expelled from the sect!


    "That''s right!" Who are you, Lin Xuanzi! On which mountain! "Ah? Haha ¡­" The big-footed fellow actually started laughing, as if he had seen a monster.


    "I am Lin Xuanzi from Qingfeng Fortress, Wuyi Mountain of Fujian. I pay my respects to the Sect Leaders and Masters!" This time, he actually brought in a master.


    Daoist Priest Ling Hui''s shoulders trembled when he heard this. He raised his eyebrows and looked again. In his mind, he was diligently searching for the figures of the two brothers with the highest aptitude in Wu Dang. Looking back and forth, it looked like it was a statue but it didn''t look like it at all. His eyes were staring at Lin Xuanzi in a daze.


    Lin Xuanzi, on the other hand, took his teacher''s actions into consideration. He knew that after so many years, he had already grown up and had changed a lot. It was normal for him to not recognize his master.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you said that you are Lin Xuanzi? "Haha, I said that I''m still Lin Xiaotian, do you believe me or not? Haha ¡­" He did not expect that the old man would rely on his seniority and immediately let out a burst of laughter, "That''s right, you''re right, that Lin Xuanzi has already died, can you really be reborn?" That''s right ¡ª ¡ª There was another abnormally loud clamor from below the stage.


    However, the words "Lin Xiaotian" was a bit unbearable for Lin Xuanzi. The three words that he respected the most and the entire martial arts world had been humiliated by this old man! Lin Xuanzi could only feel his blood boiling. He tried to take a deep breath to suppress his anger.


    "Mm! Senior, please forgive this Lin Xuanzi for being stumped. Junior has not traveled in the martial arts world for many years, but I do not know how to address Senior." What do I have to do to make you believe that I am Lin Xuanzi? " Lin Xuanzi calmed his emotions and said in a clear voice.


    "Ah?" When the big foot heard this, he was startled for a moment, but then turned around and faced the Sect Leaders behind him, his arms raised high, "Haha! -This! -Haha! -You haven''t heard of me? Haha! ¡ª and he called himself Lin Xuanzi!? He was simply laughing at his husband! "Hahahaha..." Saying that, he turned his head back and laughed loudly.


    "Hm!" It doesn''t matter if you say it''s Lin Xuanzi. As long as you come down to exchange a few moves with this old man, I will recognize you as Lin Xuanzi after taking ten moves from this old man. "Young man!" The big-footed fellow was already extremely pleased.


    "Hahahahaha!" Lin Xuanzi could not help but laugh out loud. It had been many years since he had laughed at such an occasion. That was already a matter of that young and arrogant era. Many years had passed, but today, he felt as if he had been stirred up by this arrogant old man who had once again slept for many years! Just because of those three words you said just now, Lin Xuanzi will make it difficult for you today.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi thanks you first ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi cupped his fist, "How about this, I will face Senior''s sword with bare hands. If junior is unable to seize the sword in Senior''s hand within ten moves, it will be considered as junior''s loss. "At that time, I will let senior punish me as she pleases!"


    "Ah?!" The Sect Leader couldn''t even use the word ''amazed'' to describe his expression.


    "Hahahahahaha!" The big-footed fellow thought that he had misheard. When he saw the expressions on the Sect Leader''s face, he realized that he had not misheard. He almost went crazy!


    "Nephew Lin! ¨C No! ¨C" Iron Lantern never expected that Lin Xuanzi would actually spout such arrogant words, causing such an accident! It was too late to stop him.


    "Big Brother Lin! ¡ª" Tie Wushuang and Tie Ruidao''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Tie Ruidao, on the other hand, was looking at Lin Xuanzi with teary eyes as he shook his head at him. This was because they all knew that this big-footed fellow''s martial arts skills were at least ten times crazier than his crazy actions!


    "Old Senior Tie, Brother Tie, and Lady Tie, there''s no need to panic ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi turned around and smiled at Tie Xiaoyun.


    It was quite normal for Tie Xiaoyun to smile when he saw Lin Xuanzi turn around. Was he still conscious? What the hell is going on? The corner of his mouth moved, and he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. He looked at Lin Xuanzi nervously.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! I, Gu Huasheng, went to the mountains to fight serpents at the age of five, killed tigers at the age of ten, started travelling the martial arts world at the age of twelve, and started building the mountains at the age of eighteen. Hahahaha ¡ª no more swords! This old man will give you twenty moves! Beat me until I win! "How is it?!"


    "Sigh!" Senior Gu, since my words have been spoken, the Lin Clan will not go back on their word for generations, how can they go back on their word! If he was unlucky and died in the hands of his senior, Lin Xuanzi would also accept his fate! "It''s just that this junior has one condition ¡­"


    "¡ª There is a condition? Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª Don''t say you have a condition! As long as you can survive, I will agree to all a hundred conditions! "Hahahaha!"


    "Then, I''ll thank Senior Gu first! If this junior wins, then I don''t need you to admit that I am Lin Xuanzi. As long as all of the Sect Leader''s seniors present agree, from now on, do not look for trouble with Iron Sword Villa anymore ¡ª because that blade will no longer be in Iron Sword Villa! "


    When Iron Lantern heard this, he could not help but feel his eyes grow hot. It turned out that this boy had actually lost his life and did not want to come to protect Iron Sword Villa. He could not help but shed tears!


    Tie Rui-Er was crying on her brother''s shoulder!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª that''s simple! "Ok!" The big-foot man waved his hands and shouted.


    "Sigh! Senior, you alone won''t be enough. The other seniors have yet to express their stance!" Lin Xuanzi waved his hands at the large group of people in front of him as he spoke.


    The big foot turned around and waved his hands, "Hey! Squeak, ah! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "If that''s the case, then it''s as Young Hero has said. We have nothing to say about this martial arts technique!" I will believe you! "Young hero, please think carefully, this person can only live once in a lifetime ah ¡­" It was unexpectedly the ''Good Old Ni'', but at this moment, he actually started to care about this young man.


    "Alright, we agree with Good Old Ni, no problem!" As soon as the nun spoke, everyone actually agreed.


    "Alright!" Boy! Hahahaha, you reckless little thing! " Bighead turned back and took a fierce bite. This was simply too infuriating! Shame! The person who humiliated him must have died a horrible death! And it was extremely painful!


    "Hahahaha! Thank you, Seniors Sect Leader!" After Lin Xu said this, he turned around and smiled at Tie Xiaoyun and the other two.


    "Go too!" Extending both arms, his right foot lightly tapped on the ground as his left leg slightly bent. He flew up ten feet like a great roc and saw Daoist Priest Ling Hui looking up. His eyes turned as the corners of his mouth curled up in a smile.


    His left foot tapped on the back of his right foot and rose five feet. His right foot also lightly patted the back of his left foot. With a wave of his two arms, he leaped thirty feet away!


    "Ah!" The loudest scream came from Tirui. " God! Father! "Big brother Lin ¡ª look!" He cried tears of joy. Of course Iron Lantern had seen it! He just didn''t expect that this guy''s qinggong would be far beyond his imagination! He had made a mistake again!


    "F * ck!" Tie Wushuang opened his eyes wide and followed Lin Xuanzi''s movements. For a long time, he only said one word!


    The faces of the people below seemed to have gone numb. They could no longer use the words'' shock ''or'' surprise ''to describe it. The difference was too great! What was even more shocking was Daoist Master Ling Hui. From the moment he first saw the young man step up, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in his mind. It was the figure of a young boy who was being taught by him! When he once again saw the old man soaring into the sky while standing on the "Tetracloud Zong", his eyebrows twitched as two clear lines of tears shot out like an arrow! "Disciple!" The horsetail whisk pointed towards the sky as its entire body trembled. It spat out three words after a long time!

 C42

    The biker watched expressionlessly as the young man stood in front of him on the stage. When he saw the numbed amazement on the faces of the surrounding people, he firmly said to himself, "This kid''s Qing Gong is indeed not bad!"


    Therefore, when Lin Xuanzi had already stood in front of him and was smiling at him, the big-footed fellow continued to look at Lin Xuanzi up and down with a disdainful look in his eyes.


    "Senior, please!" Lin Xuanzi pulled back his green robe with his left hand and placed his right palm in front of his chest.


    The surroundings became deathly silent in an instant! Terrifying silence! Everyone could feel an invisible killing intent spreading around them!


    However, the killing intent was coming from the Big Foot, the rusty sword hanging from his waist!


    "Hahahaha!" The big-footed guy started laughing, his laughter was clearly filled with joy, just like a tiger that hadn''t eaten for a month suddenly encountering a little lamb. The eyes give out light, but that light is the precursor of eating.


    The big-footed guy laughed so much that he bent his waist, and his face seemed to reach down to his knees. He was still laughing in a dissolute manner.


    The laughter did not stop, and the bighead did not seem to move.


    But Lin Xuzi had already moved. His right foot gently slid up and down the right side, making a small step. He had to move because he had already seen a red sword shooting out from the big-footed fellow''s bent back like a snake with a red tongue! It was just a tiny bit of red light. However, to Lin Xuanzi, the space between his eyebrows had already turned cold!


    What a fast sword! These were the words in Lin Xuanzi''s heart. It had been a long time since he had seen a sword this fast.


    As the big-footed guy bent over, the sword in his right hand shot out from his back, the first style of the "Six Style Gale Ghost Slaying Sword", the "Yama Minghuo" first style attack, simply went past. While he was feeling the sword wind was still behind him, he lowered his head and saw Lin Xuanzi''s right foot move, unexpectedly it was also a small, flat step, yet it was the best position to dodge his sword force! Bighead realized that he had misjudged him, and not just by a little! It was his first time encountering a sword move that he already knew what was going on before he could even hand it over! Maybe it was just a coincidence? Thus, the sword changed again! Just as the tip of the sword reached the back of his strength, he suddenly sent out a message and slid past the right side of his head. Just as the tip of the sword reached the back of his strength, he suddenly sent out a message and slid past the right side of his head. It was extremely fast! Lin Xuanzi''s right foot had just bypassed the sword. He never expected that the sword tip would change midway. It actually came from the same move! Inwardly, he was overwhelmed with shock! It was unknown how many changes this move would have! A red line was drawn to him silently! Lin Xuanzi lightly tapped the tip of his right foot and took half a step back with his left foot. His body slightly leaned to the side and the red line seemed to flash with a dazzling fiery light as it floated an inch away from his chest. Lin Xuanzi slightly opened his right hand and flicked his thumb and index finger toward the flame. With a light ring, the big-footed guy suddenly felt his sword tremble. A strong force came over, and he seemed to be shocked! However, without panicking, his right hand loosened and his left palm clasped together. The sword was horizontally in the air, but the handle was stopped between the Big Foot''s palms. Under the force of Lin Xuanzi''s flick, the sword rapidly rotated in the air but did not fall down! Just after turning a few times, the big-footed fellow put his palms together and actually gripped the sword hilt again. His right foot stepped on the left side and slashed down towards Lin Xuanzi from the top of his head to the bottom! It seemed like he was going to hack the opponent into two!


    "Eh!" Lin Xuanzi did not expect that this old man''s swordsmanship would be so profound. No wonder his tone was so arrogant! He saw the red chain pounce at the center of his body. His feet touched the ground, and his body leaned backwards. Unexpectedly, the big-footed fellow held onto the handle with both his hands. The ground on both of his feet also fiercely tapped. Like a shadow following his body, the sword in his hands chopped down at Lin Xuanzi''s chest like lightning! A gust of fierce wind blew up Lin Xuanzi''s clothes!


    "Big Brother Lin!" Iron Cliff cried out in alarm. Iron Cliff watched the two of them nervously.


    Daoist Priest Ling Hui seemed to be extremely anxious as well. The person before him was definitely his disciple, because no one would be able to make him act like this again! Even though he had been expelled, he knew Lin Xuanzi''s personality very well. After all, it was for her brother.


    "Humph!" Lin Xuanzi groaned. He pushed himself off the ground with his hands and actually flew in the direction of the big-footed fellow, kicking him right knee and right bowl with lightning fast speed!


    The big-footed fellow was currently using all his strength to swing his sword towards Lin Xuanzi, while Lin Xuanzi''s entire face was within the edge of his own sword. His stomach could immediately be ripped open! Unexpectedly, a green robe flashed in front of his eyes. His right knee and wrist seemed to have been hit by a cold wind as they turned pale with fright! He spread his hands and pointed the sword in his right hand at the ground. Then, he swung his left hand while his left and right feet made a turn in the air, about to flip over the left side. Unexpectedly, Lin Xuanzi seemed to have already known that something like this was going on. He saw the big-footed fellow rolling left over his body, while the sword in his right hand drew a circular arc in the air. With a twist of his right foot, Lin Xuanzi stood up, facing the big-footed man''s back. He could clearly see how the big-footed man''s right leg was bypassing his left foot, and how the sword in his right hand drew a fiery red arc in the air. His feet suddenly spun in place, his right foot shot up two steps like lightning, while his left hand ''Flipping Cloud Palm'' quietly struck towards the Big Foot''s right hand that was being lifted up in the air. No one noticed his hand move, and immediately retracted the palm at the Big Foot''s right elbow, only to see the Big Foot''s right hand suddenly stop moving in mid-air! It was just a slight pause! The thumb and forefinger of Lin Xuanzi''s right hand lightly flicked the sword hilt he was holding!


    "Zheng!"


    The big foot guy was already standing five feet away from Ye Xiao, yet he looked confused as he stared at his empty hands. He didn''t know what was going on! Where was his sword? "Where is the sword?" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA ¡ª Where is my sword!" The sky suddenly let out a long, mournful howl! Everyone was emotionally moved. Lin Xuanzi was standing three meters away from him. A rusty sword had already been split into eighty pieces on the ground to the right of him! Only the hilt was still trembling!


    Ah!" "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Before the crowd could react, the big-footed fellow had covered his face and was bawling loudly and laughing maniacally. With a few leaps, he was gone! He didn''t even want his own sword! Presumably, there should still be a lot of Rusty Swords like that in the family! A loud laughter could be heard from afar, which didn''t stop for a long time ¡­ He had actually been famous for several decades for his unique sword technique, and yet he was still unable to complete the first move, only to have his sword disappear because of a young man with two empty hands. In this sort of situation, only the owner of the sword could commit suicide or go insane. Bighead didn''t kill himself, so he went crazy!


    "Ah!"


    Lin Xuanzi seemed to feel that his feet were going to go numb, and only then did he realize that the surrounding Sect Leaders had come to their senses. Thunderous applause!


    Lin Xuanzi laughed. This time, he was indeed smiling happily!


    From the applause, it was clear that these seniors would not lose their tongue over the promise just now! That was enough. That was all he needed!


    "Brother Lin!" Ha ha-ha! He did not need to turn around to know that it was Tirisle. He was crying again! However, it was gradually drowned out by Tie Wushuang''s laughter!


    At this moment, Lin Xuanzi realized that not only was Tie Rukuang crying, there were two other people crying as well. It was actually two men!


    An old man and a little man!


    When he realized that Taoist Ling Hui was already in tears, his eyes could no longer see anything! In his memory, he had not cried for a long time.


    "Ouch!"


    Lin Xuanzi knelt two meters away from his master, and the sound of his forehead hitting the ground could be heard clearly.


    "Master-father ¡­" He choked out two words with great difficulty, and was no longer able to speak. He found himself sobbing.


    A pair of shoes caught his blurry eyes. It was actually still that pair of green cloth shoes. It was as if he could still clearly see the footprints he left on the back of the shoes, who knew how many times he had stepped on them!


    His arms were lifted up. His arm could clearly feel the trembling coming from the other pair of arms!


    Suddenly, he realized that his Master had aged by so much! At that time, Master didn''t have a beard. But now, it was a half a foot long white beard!


    There was not much that could express what had happened in the past! It could not be described. Dozens of spring and autumn, as if waking up from a dream, no longer existed yesterday!


    The people around him no longer said anything. They were all moved.


    The fact that half of Good Old Ni''s sleeves were soaked was enough to prove that ¡ª as it turned out, the most moving thing in the world was still that deep love ¡ª whether it was in the past, or what you were about to have, or what you were about to have.


    It didn''t matter if the rest was Lin Xuanzi.


    It was because something that made Taoist Master Ling Hui suffer was definitely not fake. Therefore, what he needed to do now was to hurry back. Moreover, he remembered the words of the owner of the manor ¡ª the martial arts world was in a hurry right now!


    "Hahahaha!" Aiya, that''s good! Ah ¨C Today, Sect Leaders must invite us to the Villa to be your guests. This old man must drink with the Sect Leaders for once! "Haha ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun felt that today''s experience seemed to surpass the love, hatred, and hatred he had experienced in most of his life! For a moment, he sighed. However, he was extremely happy.


    When they heard Tie Xiaoyun''s yell, the master and disciple finally relaxed.


    "Master, please take a seat at the Manor ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was more happy than ever today, because after so many years, he would be able to reunite with his Master, and Master had long forgiven him!


    "Ai ¡ª" Daoist Priest Ling Hui looked at Lin Xuanzi and unconsciously let out a long sigh. "Wu Dang is no longer as prosperous as you guys were back then ¡­" There was a lot of remorse in his words.


    "Hey, Master, don''t think too much! Take care of your health. The most important thing is ¡ª ¡ª "Lin Xuanzi also understood why his Master sighed," In a few days, I will definitely return to visit you at Wudang! "


    "Ha ha-ha ha, ah, that''s great! That''s great! ¡ª come back when you have time to talk. "Daoist Priest Ling Hui spread his horsetail whisk, turned around, walked a few steps, and then clasped his hands at Iron Lantern." Manor Lord Tie, I bid you farewell. "He will make a special trip to visit your village every day!"


    "Manor Lord Tie, sorry to bother you!" "Farewell!" Seeing Daoist Master Ling Hui''s farewell, the others also stood up and bid farewell to Tie Xiaoyun. In an instant, it was as if the only people left on the drill grounds were Tie Xiaoyun''s family and Lin Xuanzi.


    "Hey!" "Big brother Lin!" With a scream, Lin Xuanzi regained his senses and turned around, "Ehh!" A pair of almond-shaped eyes almost touched his nose.


    "Ha ha-ha! Big Brother Lin, I adore you to death! " He opened his hands and grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s arm, dragging him towards the house. When the two of them turned around, they did not see Master Tie. When the old man saw Tie Rukuang running towards Lin Xuanzi, he rushed home. He saw that Tie Wushuang was sitting on the grandstand, looking at the two of them with an evil smile while tilting his head. After a few steps, Lin Xuanzi suddenly thought of something.


    "Eh? Didn''t Brother Tie get hurt? We have to get him back! " Lin Xuanzi had to get rid of his hands. However, ironically, the girl was still holding on to him tightly, not letting him go.


    "Aiya, everything is fine now, that small injury is nothing but a piece of cake for him! "Let''s go ¡­ let''s go ¡­"


    "Aiyo!" Before he had taken two steps, Tie Wushuang''s moans came from behind.


    "Sigh!" No! Didn''t you hear me? It seemed like Brother Tie''s injuries were not light! "Let''s hurry up and take a look!" Lin Xuanzi was indeed a little worried as he turned his head around to take a look.


    "Aiya! Big brother Lin! Gone! If I say it''s fine, it''s fine! Don''t worry! He wants to see me! "Let''s go, let''s go ¡ª ¡ª" Pulling Lin Xuanzi along, they passed through the willow forest in front of them.


    "This heartless girl! "Haha ¡­" Tie Wushuang''s voice came from afar.


    "Hehe!" How is it, big brother Lin? "If I say there''s nothing, then there''s nothing!"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was left speechless.


    "Hahahaha! Nephew Lin, come! Drink, drink, drink! "Iron Lantern took out a total of twenty pots of aged flowers.


    "Aiya ¡­ Nephew Lin, you''ve really broadened this old man''s horizons today ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun said as he poured a full bowl of wine for Lin Xuanzi.


    "Sigh!" "Senior Iron is too polite ¡­"


    "Hey, Big Brother Lin, it seems like our Tie Family is destined to owe you a favor ¡ª" Tie Wushuang did not seem to have any feelings for him. It seemed like the injury wasn''t a problem.


    "Hm!" "Brother Tie, why do you say that? This is nothing out of the ordinary ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was embarrassed by his words.


    "Haha!" Right! Let''s not talk about this. Ah, family. "Ah, a family! ¡ª Come, drink! ¡ª"


    The three men were drinking like crazy. However, Rui-Mei sat next to Lin Xuanzi and continued to feed him. From time to time, Tie Wushuang would pat Tie Rumei and point his finger at his bowl. Iris would select the bones without meat and place them in her brother''s bowl.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Unexpectedly, Lin Xuanzi saw them and could not help but laugh out loud. "These two siblings are really a pair of treasures!" Zhang Xuan thought.

 C43

    Located in southern Sichuan, three hundred miles from Chengdu, a large mountain is called Mount Emei. The mountains are winding, the mountains are green, the scenery elegant.


    Emei World Show.


    It was already late at night.


    The golden roof was still brightly lit.


    If it was a large building, then it would be built between steep cliffs and precipitous cliffs, surrounded by strange rocks and ancient trees.


    Since Guo Xiang founded the Emei Faction, this generation of the Good Old Ni has been the eighth generation. For some reason, the number of disciples decreased with each step. Sachiko also knew that this was not bad luck. It was because there were very few people who could endure hardships. To become the disciple of Emei, one had to suffer even more than the disciples of other sects. Not to mention, they were all female disciples.


    Sachiko sighed.


    He was sitting in his secret room, lit up by four oil lamps.


    The good old nun walked over to the window and peeked outside. Under the window, a pale cliff gradually disappeared into the darkness. On the surrounding cliffs, the trees surrounded the area, causing waves of waves in the darkness.


    On the cliff face one zhang away, there was a hole. There was a faint yellow light coming from the hole, and it seemed to be shaking. The good old man looked at the crescent moon in the sky and then looked down. With a flick of his right hand, he broke off a branch from the pine tree that was by the window. With a slight movement of his fingers, the branch shot down like an arrow towards the hole below. The light at the entrance of the cave flickered as a figure appeared on the stone wall. The corners of Good Old Ni''s mouth slightly lifted, and his brows seemed to flash a smile. Waving his sleeves, he returned back to his seat at the table in front of the Pu Ji.


    The moment he sat down, the light by the window flickered and almost went out! Sachiko wrinkled his brow. A figure entered through the window.


    "Master!" A very sweet voice sounded out, immediately standing in front of Kindness.


    "Hm!" Tong''er, you still haven''t made much of a breakthrough! "Look at that lamp just now ¡ª it was almost extinguished by you."


    Oh!" The girl named Tong''er was called Huo Ling Tong. Twenty years old. It was a very beautiful life. With her hair tied up in a purple scarf and a ponytail, she gave people a lively feeling. Her eyebrows were like jade, her phoenix eyes were clear and bright, yet as deep as the ocean. She had a small nose and a red mouth that was not smeared with grease. The skin on his face was as white as jade, and the powder had a tinge of red in it. A pair of small protruding hills, stretched taut by a plain, white dress, would certainly fascinate a man.


    Hearing her master''s question, her small nose began to sweat profusely. A pair of lily-white hands were fiddling with her clothes, not daring to look at her master.


    "Ah, Tong''er, Master isn''t blaming you. What I want to tell you is, you have to practice this technique step by step. "Haste makes waste!"


    "Tong''er understands!" "Master!"


    The good old man got up again and walked slowly to the window and looked out.


    "Alas, to think that my sect is deserted now, my sect is truly unlucky ¡­" Hearing her master mumble to herself, Huo Lingtong turned around and slowly followed. She didn''t know how to comfort her master because she had heard her master say this more than ten times. In his heart, his master was even more intimate than his mother. Because when he was five years old, he was sold to a brothel as a maid by his heartless mother.


    "Master ¡­" Every time his Master sighed with emotion, he would just call her Master. There were really no better sentences that could be used to enlighten his Master. But he also knew very well that his master would probably never be able to get it in his life. Master often talked about how, as the Sect Leader, he wanted to bring glory and prosperity to the sect, not decline day by day.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Sachiko suddenly turned around and immediately walked to the stone wall behind the table. He pressed the stone wall with his right hand, and a cracking sound rang out. A small hole appeared on the stone wall. It was like a small cabinet. He reached into it with his right hand and pulled out a bundle. He casually closed the cave entrance.


    "Tong''er, come here ¡ª" Sachiko took the package and sat down cross-legged beside the table. He then placed the item in his hand on the table.


    Huo Lingtong heard her master calling out to her and immediately walked up to him.


    "Sit!"


    He sat down in front of his master.


    "Tong''er, I''m going out for a walk in a few days. I might go for at least three to five months, or at most a year and a half before I return. Take good care of yourself. Practice hard and don''t be lazy! I will be taking you on when I get back! "


    "Understood, Master." He did not speak again. It was because he knew why his master wanted to go out. Every year at this time, his Master would go out for a few months. Later on, he found out that his Master went out to find a fated person, namely, a disciple. It was not easy to be the disciple of Emei. Right now, on this mountain, other than a dozen or so old grandmothers helping to take care of the mountain''s internal and external affairs, there was only one disciple from his Master. It was him. Huo Ling Tong. Fortunately, her master also treated her as his daughter. After following her master for more than ten years, she had almost passed on everything she knew to him. But he couldn''t let his master be satisfied with what he had done. I''ve always felt guilty.


    He saw Sachiko holding the package in both hands with a solemn look on his face.


    It was a box wrapped in yellow brocade. After staring at it for a long time, the good old man slowly opened the box and took out a book.


    The book was not very old. It was a little yellowish blue.


    Sachiko took the book and flipped through it. "Tong''er, Master will give you this'' Nine Yin True Scriptures'' today ¡ª" Saying this, he stood up.


    "This'' Nine Yin True Scriptures'' only has the second volume, it was bestowed upon me by my master, Master Jingyun. They were divided into the ''Nine Yin White Bone Claw'' and the ''Spiral Nine Shadows''. "The Nine Yin White Bone Claw also has four stages, ''Golden Silk Hand'', ''Soul Search Law'', ''White Bone Claw'', and ''External Techniques''. The ''Spiral Nine Shadows'' is a movement technique, movement technique, footwork, and Supreme Qi."


    "But you must remember, you must wait until your ''Jade Women''s Heart Sutra'' reaches the fifth stage before you can practice this technique!" Otherwise, it would bring about a fatal disaster! "Do you understand?"


    "Got it, Master!" Huo Ling Tong only knew that since Master had kept this thing very secret and had spoken in such a careful manner, it must be a martial arts technique that Master valued very much. However, he did not know how much bloodshed this scripture had brought to the martial world.


    "Ah, Tong-er. You''re not young anymore. I was the one who brought you up since you were young. I know your personality very well. You have a gentle personality and a kind heart. However, there will always be a day when you leave your master and roam the Jianghu. Your master is worried that your personality will make you unable to differentiate between the dangers of this world and the difficulties you face ¡­ "Therefore, I still have to take you for a walk when I have the time. I have to learn a lot ¡­"


    Ah!" "Really, Master!?" Huo Ling Tong was overjoyed when she heard that they were taking her down the mountain.


    "Not now ¡ª when you''re done!" The good old man glanced back, his expression serious.


    "Ehh!" He hurriedly stopped talking. Understanding his master''s words was tantamount to not saying ¡ª Success? I probably won''t be able to go down the mountain for the rest of my life.


    "Thinking back to the time when our ancestor, Guo Xiang, was trapped by his emotions and had been searching for Yang for a long time, he finally came to his senses when he was almost forty years old and established the Emei Faction. But later on, every generation''s Sect Leader was unable to escape from the circle of "love"! Back then, Zhou Duo Ruo wasn''t just a love word, he had also caused many people to turn their backs on him and end his life with a red face! And every time this happens, my Emei Faction will decline day by day! In my generation! "Sigh ¡­" Good old Ni could not help but look up at the sky and sigh. "I have also made the same mistake! ¡ª Emei now has only one disciple! Your master''s heart! ¡ª ¡ª Sigh ¡ª ¡ª "The good old man looked back at Huo Lingtong." Your master has always thought that the word ''love'' was like a knife! So, Tong''er, in the future, you must remember not to be moved by emotions! You know what? Otherwise, you will suffer for the rest of your life! Regret life! ¡ª ¡ª "Kacha! ¡ª ¡ª" Saying this, Sachiko waved his right hand, and his five fingers plunged into the stone wall! The expression on his face was extremely ugly.


    "Master?!" Huo Ling Tong was shocked. He had never seen his master so angry. It was unknown what had caused his master to be so angry. He stood there in a daze, not daring to even breathe.


    "Sigh! ¡ª ¡ª Look at your master ¡ª ¡ª hehehe ¡ª" Sachiko immediately retracted his hand as if he had realized something was amiss. His facial expression also relaxed.


    He then walked to the other side of the stone wall and slapped it with his right hand as well, immediately revealing another hole, which was as tall as a person.


    When the stone door opened, he saw a stone frame. On the shelf was a sword.


    The kind old man grabbed the air and the sword appeared in his hand. He held his sword with both hands and looked at it carefully. His expression was as if he was looking at his own child, but there was joy in his eyes.


    "Tong''er!" After a long while, Sosuke turned around to face Huo Ling Tong, his face suddenly turning frosty. Huo Lingtong was shocked!


    "Kneel!" A cold voice rang out. Huo Lingtong had never heard such a cold voice come from her master. He was stunned and quickly kneeled on the ground.


    "Huo Lingtong, catch the sword!" He saw that Sayo''s face was solemn, and his voice was actually stern. With both hands, he held the sword in front of him.


    Huo Lingtong was scared! He did not dare to ask, and slowly extended his two hands to receive the sword.


    "Kowtow to Ancestor nine times!" Sachiko waved his right hand, and a door opened up at the bottom of the cave. A white jade statue appeared in front of him. A beautiful woman with a light veil tied around her waist.


    "This is ancestral master Guo Xiang, right?" "So she''s that beautiful!" As he thought this in his heart, he kowtowed nine times according to his master''s instructions.


    "Alright!" Get up-- "I didn''t expect to be so kind all of a sudden! Huo Lingtong was completely confused.


    "Sigh ~ Tong''er, this is Heartless Sword!" Only our Sect Leader is worthy of such a sword. When you have this sword, you will be the Sect Leader of our sect! "


    "Ah?!" "Master!" Huo Ling Tong was greatly shocked when she heard this! "Disciple doesn''t dare!" He immediately knelt down again, raising his sword high above his head with both hands. He trembled all over.


    "Sigh ¡ª ¡ª" The good old Ni extended his arms and helped Huo Ling Tong up, then turned around, "In my lifetime, I have been in love too much to hide from you, but I have been through love too many times in the past half year! ¡ª ¡ª Sigh, otherwise I wouldn''t have been so despondent in my generation!" Sighs!


    Huo Lingtong was even more surprised. "I didn''t expect Master to have loved me ten times." I believe Master must have been a flower in the martial arts world! " He snickered in his heart.


    "In the past, there were dozens of disciples in the Sect Master''s first love tribulation; twenty disciples in the second sect leader''s second love tribulation; and about ten disciples in the third sect leader''s fourth love tribulation. Alas, I have been through ten emotional tribulations, and only one disciple has been able to do it! ¡ª Master finally understood that in order for the sect to flourish, I, Emei, must not experience one emotional tribulation! Therefore ¡ª "Good Old Ni abruptly turned around and grabbed Huo Ling Tong''s shoulder with both hands." So, this heavy responsibility will fall upon you. He then weakly let go of his hands and walked to the window. He seemed to have aged a lot.


    "Master, I ¡ª I''m afraid I can''t take on such a heavy responsibility!" Huo Lingtong did not expect such a drastic change to happen today! If his master left, wouldn''t he be the only person on this mountain in the future? When he thought of this, he felt a burst of fear! Moreover, he had to be the Sect Leader ¨C how could he know? Nothing!


    "Hm?!" When Sachiko heard this, he suddenly turned around and stared at Huo Ling Tong. "What did you say?"


    "Err, I will obey!" Seeing the look in his master''s eyes, how could he dare to disobey?


    "Well, master ¡ª master ¡ª then, will you come back?" As Huo Ling Tong listened to her Master''s words tonight, she had a hunch that her Master would not come back after he left. He then walked forward and weakly asked, "Eh ¡­" A faint sigh was blown by the night wind, causing him to feel a lot more sad. " "Master wants to go out and find that ex-husband of his who is missing ¡ª" Sachiko moved. "And that child who was never seen when he was born ¡ª" At this point, she actually saw him wiping away his tears with his sleeve.


    "Ah?!" Huo Ling Tong was shocked! Master has a husband? And a child? Uh ¡ª ¡ª Seeing her master''s sad appearance, and not knowing how to comfort her, she didn''t dare to say a word.


    A gust of wind blew, causing the lights in the room to flicker and almost go out. Huo Lingtong quickly used her sleeve to block it.


    At this moment, his Master, who had a sorrowful expression a moment ago, turned around to look at the front of the Golden Head Hall. Zhang Xuan frowned. Huo Lingtong curiously leaned over to look at her master. She saw a bright spot floating up the mountain. It slowly turned into a ball of red light and reached half the mountain. There was a strange sound ¡ª sometimes it was like music that made one feel like they were sleeping, sometimes it was like the chanting of dharma music that made one cry, sometimes it was like the blade of a sword slicing through the heart, the pain pierced one''s heart! ¡ª "Quick!" ¡ª A cry rang out, and in a flash of white light, Good Old Ni had already taken the box from the table and placed it in Huo Ling Tong''s hands, "Return to the cave, and don''t make a sound! And don''t come out! "


    "Master!" Before he even finished his sentence, a strong force threw Huo Lingtong out of the window and straight down into the hole! Huo Lingtong''s toes lightly tapped on the cliff wall and she fell into the cave. Just as she was about to lean forward and look up, a ''cha-cha'' sound was heard ¡ª it was as if a large stone door had already sealed the cave entrance.


    Huo Lingtong did not know what had happened and was stunned for a while. An ear-splitting sound seemed to be coming from the entrance of the courtyard ¡ª "Please ¡ª above ¡ª ¡ª good ¡ª old ¡ª ¡ª Ni-ing ¡ª out ¡ª ¡ª"


    He heard another squelch above his head and the sound of his feet on the stone wall disappeared in a flash!


    The surroundings suddenly became silent again ¡­

 C44

    When he heard the strange sound. Good old Ney''s face changed.


    It became extremely ugly!


    Suddenly, he remembered the incident at the "Iron Sword Villa" a few days ago! Those five pale coffins! There was also the five Sect Leaders who had died in a coffin that even they themselves did not know how. He actually died in such an ugly way!


    Of course, the process of an ugly death must have been extremely painful!


    On the way back, San-Nai had a premonition that what he saw in "Iron Sword Villa" was only the beginning. Just like what Tie Xiaoyun had said, the martial arts world was facing a new calamity!


    So I was in a hurry to get back to Emei. Because he knew very well that Emei was not like the other sects. In the whole of Emei, besides herself, there was only her disciple! Nothing could go wrong. It didn''t matter if he died ¨C but Emei''s incense had to go on, even to the time of her ancestors. He definitely could not become a sinner of the sect, and he could not bear the responsibility of exterminating the sect!


    He was doing his best to prepare for everything. He knew that the day would come. But he did not expect it to be this fast! It was so fast that he could not believe it for a long time. He only came back to his senses when he heard a dreamlike sound coming from the entrance of the mountain courtyard that almost broke his eardrums.


    The moment he woke up, he calmed down. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be Good Old Ni!


    He smacked his disciple down the cave with one palm and then made a palm in the air with his right hand. He was sure that the mechanism on the stone wall had sealed off the cave entrance. He spread the horsetail whisk in his hand and tapped it lightly with the tip of his foot. It was like a gentle breeze; it instantly landed on the old pine tree in front of the door.


    The beautiful palanquin was about two zhang away from his feet.


    The beauty made him jealous. He suddenly recalled the time when his husband came to fetch him. That bamboo chair was the best memory of that year.


    The purplish-pink silk dress fluttered in the wind, just like the wedding dress he had personally sewn for himself. It was still lying on the stone wall of the secret room, and he clearly remembered that he had only worn it once, and had never had the chance to wear it again. Because you only wear it in front of your husband.


    Even the kind-hearted Ni Shang didn''t know that such an old man was still as sentimental as he was when he was twenty. She was very curious about how the person in that palanquin could be so extravagant. Furthermore, the voice just now made it clear to him that even if 30 years had passed in reverse, he still wouldn''t have such a perfect voice. So Old Ni believes in one thing, that the person in the palanquin must be very beautiful. When a woman encounters a woman, I wish that I am more beautiful than her. I wish even more that she is a handicapped person with incomplete facial features!


    Thus, the most urgent matter for Sachiko right now was to see what the people in the palanquin looked like.


    The eight pink lanterns shone with a vague light around the palanquin. This kind of light was the easiest way to make a man''s imagination run wild. From the eyes of the four men in black, it seemed that the dubious look tonight was more than the killing intent!


    The horsetail whisk gently unfurled, like white hair flying in the air.


    "I wonder which esteemed guest has arrived so late in the night, why don''t you show yourself in the room for a chat?" A soft sentence, like a fallen leaf in the wind, slowly floated in the air. No one would have thought that even Sachiko would have such a beautiful voice.


    "Hahahaha!" A melodious sound suddenly pierced through the air. Even the surrounding pine leaves went soft upon hearing this. Immediately, they fell from the sky like rain.


    "Looks like old nun''s Jade Women''s Heart Sutra has been cultivated to one hundred percent!" Admirable! "However... Hahahaha..." Another sound came from the palanquin, causing the man to lose all will. "It''s just that you, have long since broken through to a virgin! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª so this'' Jade Women''s Heart Sutra ''is of little use. "Hahahaha ¡­"


    There was a rustling sound, and the pine tree under Sachiko''s feet seemed to sway violently.


    Good old Ni did not appear old, but his face had already become very angry. Two patches of red actually appeared on her cheeks. With a light tap of his feet, the pine needle flew out like a rain of arrows, flashing like a meteor towards the sedan chair and the four men in black.


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª What a ''Night Rain Meteor''! ¡ª Use it all! Let''s see what this'' Jade Women''s Heart Sutra ''can do to an old woman like you! ¡ª ¡ª Hahaha ¡ª "Laughing nonstop, the curtain of the palanquin opened a corner as the pine needles flew out ¡ª two large, fiery red birds flew up through the rain of arrows, towards the old man and the one foot in diameter pine tree. Two snow-white sleeves flew out from the window in front of the palanquin and rapidly waved in front of the palanquin. It was like a crazy dance that stopped in the blink of an eye. Her snow-white sleeves were filled with pine needles, turning black.


    A gust of wind blew against his face, and Sachiko saw that the Firebird had two bright eyes and a wide, sharp mouth, fiercely pecking at his own neck.


    With a flash of white light, the horsetail whisk in his hand turned into a streak of white, and like needles, it shot towards the large bird. With a tap of his toes, he was already in the air.


    The expression on Sosil''s face changed yet again. When his horsetail whisk stabbed into the incoming black sleeve, he shot up like a swallow. His right foot lightly tapped on the air and actually glided across the incoming black sleeve like a wind palanquin. He retrieved the horsetail whisk in his hand and sprinkled it into the air. A stream of white mist, accompanied by a whistling sound, instantly appeared five feet in front of the palanquin!


    "Hahahaha! Old nun''s body is still so strong!" A burst of wild laughter came from the palanquin, and suddenly felt as if a gale had risen in his brain! His feet tapped on the sleeves and his body rapidly rotated. He saw that the two black sleeves that had just flown out were like two black hurricanes as they came rolling over from behind his head and instantly pressing down on his head!


    Good old Ni was shocked! With a flick of the horsetail whisk in his right hand, he raised it to his left and waved it in the air, but his right hand suddenly changed to a grabbing motion. He bent his legs and charged towards the incoming black cloud as fast as lightning, his right hand slashing through the air! Cha cha-cha! "Immediately, it was as if snow was flying everywhere. The large halves of the two black sleeves actually disintegrated and scattered in all directions with a single grab!


    Sachiko had landed on the stump of the broken tree. The horsetail whisk lightly unfurled!


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª ¡ª Good skill! ¡ª Good ''Nine Yin White Bone Claw''!" I''ve underestimated you, old nun! "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter was as terrifying as a ghost!


    Boom! - The carriage automatically spread out from the top. The carriage became a platform!


    Sachiko finally saw a woman.


    Beautiful woman. Even though it was covered by a veil.


    Even Sachiko felt that the girl in front of him was so beautiful that it was suffocating!


    It was a long black robe, embroidered with strange patterns. It shone with a golden light. It must have been woven from golden silk. He wore a white crown, like those worn by ancient princesses, encrusted with pearls and agate. A head of black hair cascaded down the back of his head. In the darkness of the night, his eyes were actually as blue as the ocean! Clear and bright! It was barefoot! A pair of beautiful feet! She was also wearing two golden bracelets on her bare feet. It seemed like there were two golden bells hanging from her bracelets!


    Sachiko was also shocked at that moment. She had never seen such a beautiful woman before! It shouldn''t be from the human world! There was absolutely no woman in the world as beautiful as this. Good old Ni was thinking. He heard a sharp whistle ¡ª an unpleasant shriek that sounded like it was crying ¡ª and then two black lights rushed towards him. Sachiko didn''t even have time to react before he felt a fierce gust of cold wind blow against his face, causing him to nearly suffocate!


    Instinctively, he waved his horsetail whisk, sending tens of thousands of white streaks flying into the air! He only felt that his strength was like a stone sinking into the ocean, disappearing without a trace! A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, he felt that it had become lighter. He only had half of a handle left!


    Sachiko had never been so surprised!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" An ear-piercing laughter.


    Sosuke saw two shiny black things coming at him like a gust of wind. It was actually two hands! It was definitely not a human hand! Furthermore, it couldn''t possibly be the hands of such a beautiful and lovable woman in front of him!


    It was clearly a pair of demonic claws of a wild beast! The shiny black Demon Claw actually had scales! With a pungent smell, he felt as if his face was about to be pressed against his own!


    Sachiko cried out in alarm. The broken handle in his hand shot towards the eye like a beam of light. He bent his legs and suddenly shot towards the entrance of the courtyard! His hands transformed into claws and slashed across the air. His hands instantly turned pitch black! Clearly, he had reached the fifth stage of the ''Nine Yin White Bone Claw''! The sound of something tearing through the air made the air seem like it was about to ignite! Ten thousand black shadows appeared in the air above the old man''s palms, wave after wave of attacks flew in front of him!


    "Hmph! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Good!" Before he could finish his sentence, the pair of strange hands suddenly opened, and unexpectedly formed tens of thousands of identical arms, only able to pierce through the palm images of Sans'' Old Ni, enveloping his entire body from three sides with bursts of fierce wind! Good old Ni suddenly felt a wave of dizziness, as if he was about to vomit!


    As for the woman, she was following him like a shadow, as if she was sticking to him!


    Sachiko was truly anxious!


    A wave of muffled groans rang out!


    The superior old man pressed his right foot on the ground and took two hasty steps to the side of his left foot. Both of his hands were like a pair of black iron hooks. Wherever the whirlpool passed by, the air currents in the surroundings rumbled like spring thunder! At the same time, his right foot tapped the ground and he suddenly opened his arms. His body began to spin faster and faster, higher and higher, until he was almost invisible! He could only vaguely see a shadow rapidly spinning around the woman! His pair of claws had already unleashed over 30 moves! The surrounding pine trees flew around like a gale, swaying in the wind, their branches crackling in unison as broken branches flew about!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª What a ''Nine Spirals of the Shadow''! ¡ª This princess doesn''t have that much time to play with you! ¡ª Hahahaha! ¡ª" The laughter suddenly became like the wails of evil spirits in the wilderness, and the surroundings were immediately filled with the smell of death!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª go to hell ¡ª ''One with the sword''!" It was the voice of Good Old Ni, coming from the swirling shadows. Before he finished his sentence, the spinning shadow suddenly streaked across the figure of countless Sage Nis. With both of his hands together, he stabbed straight towards the woman''s chest like a sword!


    "Hahahaha!" Laughter rang out again, "You don''t know your place, hmph!" A burst of strange sounds, and it seemed as if a burst of music came from the wind, causing the woman''s eyes to bulge open! His black hair stood up like steel needles, and his face turned as ghastly as a ghost! His face was green! It was as shiny as scales! A pair of green and black hands covered in scales waved in the air, causing the sky to fall into darkness! Good Old Ni was shocked! He saw himself in a dark world, surrounded by cold, pungent, and pungent air! I can''t see that woman at all! Streams of dark green light spread out from the surroundings and only then did he realize that the walls were filled with hands that were emitting dark green light! It was pressing down on his entire body, instantly turning him into a meat patty!


    Sayoko flew quickly, trying to pierce through the dark barrier ¡ª the barrier of devils and devils! Instantly, his hand touched the wall formed by the green hand! Cold! A strange coldness! It made Sachiko''s body tremble!


    He suddenly opened his hands, and two black dragons appeared in his pitch-black claws as his body rapidly became like a drill! He abruptly pushed it towards one end!


    Pfft!" The old man felt as if he had grabbed onto a ball of cotton. The twelve points of success he had achieved was exchanged for a "pfft" sound, and he disappeared without a trace! There was also a huge force that wanted to pull him towards a certain direction! He could clearly feel that his body was moving towards a certain direction! He felt a bone-piercing cold on his back! Good Old Ni''s consciousness seemed to become blurry. He saw himself floating in an endless sky. There was no light, no limit. He opened his arms wide, trying to find a place to grab, but there was nothing! He felt as if he was floating.


    "Wuu!" There was a strange sound, and then it was as if a sword or a knife was clashing against each other, piercing through the eardrums. Sachiko immediately woke up from the chaos, and subconsciously slashed with both of his hands again, turning his body rapidly, "Chi chi!" The sound of air being ripped apart could be heard, and he clawed at the surrounding area for over forty times!


    "Ugh!" An even louder sound could be heard. "Boom!" The old man felt his blood boil; it was deafening! A wave of air exploded! He suddenly felt that his right chest had been slapped by a palm! He flew up into the air, and suddenly, his breathing became smoother. A cool breeze blew across his face.


    Sosuke opened his arms, wanting to flip in the air, only to discover that he had lost all feeling in his body! Tilting his head, he descended five feet above the cliff! He knew that below him, there was a cliff that was thirty thousand feet high ¡ª "The cliff of the martyr''s love"!


    A sharp pain immediately came from his chest. His consciousness began to blur again. A faint red light could be seen flashing across the ground, reaching the mountainside. In the blink of an eye, he had already fallen more than ten feet down the cliff. The white cliff wall howled past him like a grim reaper with a bitter smile on his face! He slowly closed his eyes in despair. A white light flashed from the top of the cliff. He seemed to see a shadow rushing towards him.


    No more strength ¡ª his eyes closed at last ¡­

 C45

    There was finally a ray of light in the east. The sky began to brighten.


    The people at the foot of the mountain were still dreaming. They didn''t know that the golden peak of Emei on the mountain was like hell on earth!


    The place where the old women used to live was in one of the six wooden houses on the mountainside.


    Of course, he was also living here now. He was also sleeping.


    Except that everyone in every room would never wake up. Because everyone''s eyes, nose and ears are bleeding! At this moment, the blood had already dried up.


    These old women might have been having a beautiful dream last night, but an invisible stream of air had shaken them until they bled from their eyes, noses, noses, and mouths!


    The most painful was none other than Huo Lingtong.


    Not a night''s sleep!


    Last night, the sounds of fighting coming from outside scared her out of her wits! Although he couldn''t hear it clearly, he knew from the sound of the air coming from outside the stone door that the outside was dangerous! His Master was facing an enemy she had never encountered before.


    Thus, he had to leave! Even if he died with his master, he had to leave. Because his life was his master''s, when his master needed it, he had to give it back to her!


    He had been fighting outside all night and had also knocked on the stone door all night. His hands were already swollen. It was even starting to bleed. But in the end, he still failed. He could only cry helplessly at the door. He was constantly regretting it. Why didn''t he practice martial arts properly back then? Why was he always so distracted when cultivating? Always want to think of a long time already sketched out in the mind of a beautiful man figure? Why... There were so many reasons why he could not wait for the stone door to open. As long as the stone door was not opened, it meant that the master had not returned.


    Master didn''t come back, which meant ¡­


    He didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    At this moment, Huo Ling Tong was like a mad lamb as she looked around the cave and groped. He had been training in this cave for ten years. However, there had never been a stone door before. And last night, he suddenly slammed a stone door, knowing that it must have been closed by his Master. Since he could close it, he must be able to open it.


    He was looking for an opening or an exit. However, after searching for half a night, he still did not find any clues.


    Could it be a door of death? Impossible! How could his master trap him inside?


    The cave was not big. Two Zhang wide and two Zhang high. The surroundings were polished until they were smooth and smooth.


    Huo Lingtong was half-kneeling on her Pu Ban City cultivation. The oil lamp in her hand seemed to be almost burnt out. He felt extremely anxious. The only thought was to go out. I need to go out and see Master. There was a beautiful woman carved into the opposite wall. His master wanted him to train with this woman every day, because her body was full of meridian paths and mental cultivation methods. Huo Lingtong looked around her hopelessly. She slowly stood up and walked up to the statue. She moved the lamp closer to the side and carefully observed it, hoping to find something. It was because he always felt that only in the statue did this person have a profound mystery. As the light shifted, it seemed as if a tiny ray of light flashed by. Huo Lingtong was stunned. She reached out her jade-like hand and gently touched her navel! His jade-like fingers lightly touched the stone wall, and with a ''chi'' sound, a golden ray of light immediately sprinkled onto the stone wall! The cave actually lit up! Huo Lingtong turned around in surprise. A dazzling light blinded her eyes. The smell of the morning immediately spread to every corner of the cave!


    "Master!" A cry of surprise sounded out. Throwing away the lamp in his hand, he flew out of the cave like a little bird ¡­


    The morning sun shone brightly, and the mountain breeze caressed the land.


    Suddenly, a heart-wrenching cry came from the side of the mountain. The mournful wail echoed through the pine trees on the mountaintop ¡­


    The next day, a shocking news came from the martial arts world ¡ª Emei had been massacred overnight! There was nothing left of Good Old Ni!


    Thus, the four sides panicked ¡­


    "¡­ ¡­"


    March. Spring.


    On the public road leading to Fujian''s Changle, a handsome black horse galloped all the way.


    Lin Xuanzi had already travelled for two whole days and had finally reached the borders of Fujian Province.


    Changle was more than 60 miles away from Fuzhou.


    Lin Xuanzi kept looking along the way, trying his best to find some familiar memories in his mind. But it was always so vague.


    From afar, he saw a small town at the end of the road. Lin Xuanzi''s face was filled with joy. He clamped his legs together and shouted, "Giddy up!" His four legs were flying in the air. In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at the intersection of the town.


    "Ah ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi looked around. Although the town was still the same town, it seemed to have changed a lot.


    "Thirty years--" A wave of emotion rose. He immediately dismounted and walked towards the town, his clothes fluttering in the wind.


    The town was not small. It was at least a mile from east to west.


    Both sides of the row were filled with people. A lot of people were sitting by the door, chatting and having tea. Three or five groups of children were playing on the road. It was peaceful and peaceful. Lin Xuanzi could not help but nod his head.


    However, he found it strange. This was clearly the Dong Sheng''s old residence, but why was it that he did not recognize any of its current owners? The house across the street that he clearly remembered to be Huang Ermao''s, and the person sitting at the door right now was also a stranger to him?


    Along the way, they also attracted many curious glances from the people nearby. It was obvious that they were surprised by this stranger. Some of them were whispering to each other.


    Lin Xuanzi also found it strange. After hesitating for a moment, he quickened his pace towards the west. After walking more than a hundred steps, he entered through a small side path.


    In front of him was a vast wasteland filled with white poplars. There were large white poplars spitting out fresh leaves, verdant and lush.


    Lin Xuanzi casually strolled across the grassland and entered the White Poplar Forest. His vision immediately widened. Yet, it revealed a huge courtyard.


    A stone wall surrounded the courtyard, and the stones were already covered with weeds and moss. One of the gates of the wall had long since rotted away, and the other two were now standing white on either side of it. The door was filled with rotten wood. Lin Xuanzi''s eyes warmed up. He led the horse into the yard. He looked up. There was a large stone building in front of him. It had three floors, and the eaves of the houses were overhanging. It was very grand. It must have been a mansion! The two mighty stone lions in front of the gate had almost lost their shape due to the dust.


    There were two thick red pillars with patches of color on them. There were cracks all over them, making them look as if they had gone through the vicissitudes of life. Only the two iron gates were still closed, though many places on them had rusted holes. A lock hung diagonally. It seemed to have rusted open. It''s full of cobwebs. There was a sign slanted across the door. The paint on it had long since shed off. A faint "Forest" character could be seen on it.


    Lin Xuanzi could not help but tear up. "Thirty years!" he muttered to himself. He reached out his hand and pushed open the door.


    When the door opened, dust immediately flew everywhere. He saw a big patio. The patio was filled with banyan trees, and now they were as thick as a man''s arm. The lush branches and leaves were like several large umbrellas.


    In the middle was actually a tomb!


    It was a very big tomb. made of granite. The grass around him was as tall as a person. In front of the grave stood a stone tablet. The marble tablet was meticulously polished, but the words were still engraved in large white letters ¡ª "Tomb of Old Father Lin Xiaotian and Mother Duan Fanglian." On the side, there were two rows of small characters, "Clear Wind, Bright Moon, Infatuation. Hot blood, liver, and gallbladder."


    Lin Xuanzi kneeled in front of the grave, tears already streaming down his face. He held the tombstone with both hands, unable to utter a single word.


    After thirty years of accumulation, how could one describe Lin Xuanzi''s feelings?


    In his heart, he thought, "I''m sorry a million times ¡­"


    It was as if they were five years old and the two children who had lost their fathers could only watch as their father''s coffin was brought back. The next day, their mother rammed into the stone lion in front of the door and left with their father! The brothers became orphans. Never forget that day! And for many days after that, the two young minds could not accept the fact that it had become a fact! Two seeds of hatred sprouted together that year. With the help of their family and friends, the two brothers buried their parents in the courtyard. They wanted to let them live in this "home" forever. On the third day after the mourning was over, the brothers knelt down in front of their parents'' tombs and swore that they would hold that person''s head and heart in front of their parents to pay homage on the day they killed the enemy! But after more than twenty years, not only did he not fulfill his promise, he did not even have the chance to return home and sweep the tomb! He had lost his only family member, Lin Fei''er ¡­


    Thinking of this, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes widened! He threw his head back and gave a long howl. With a "pa" sound, the plaque outside the door fell down and shattered into pieces!


    After crying for a while, Lin Xuanzi stood up and used his hands to remove the surrounding weeds one by one. His movements were extremely slow, but they were also filled with seriousness. Wipe every weed clean.


    Lin Xuanzi once again sat down in front of the grave, his eyes seemingly lifeless as he stared at the monolith in front of him. He didn''t move for a long time. Just sit there.


    A gust of wind blew past, and dust filled the air above the tree, sprinkling onto Lin Xuanzi''s body. Lin Xuanzi raised his head and looked up. Only then did he realize that the sky was about to turn dark.


    Lin Xuanzi propped up the stone monument and walked to a banyan tree in the corner. A large banyan tree with intertwined roots. Lin Xuanzi shrugged his shoulders. With a flash of his green robe, he stood on a branch twenty feet above the ground. He looked around and waved his right hand. "Crack!" The branch next to him actually revealed a hole half a foot wide! Lin Xuanzi bowed and reached into the hole on the tree with his right hand. He took out an iron box.


    The black metal box was four feet long and seven inches wide.


    Lin Xuanzi pressed the box with the thumb of his right hand, and with a ''chi'' sound, the metal box opened up.


    A sword was lying inside, and beneath it was a layer of embroidered cloth. There was a small yellow package on the sword. Lin Xuanzi held the sword in his hand as hot tears welled up in his eyes once more! The blade of a sword was three feet long, the hilt was seven inches long, the blade was five inches wide, and the weight was five pounds. On the sword''s handle, two black words were impressively written ¡ª "Great Ravager"!


    Lin Xuanzi placed the sword back into the box and opened the yellow package. A dark book appeared with the words "Moon Fault Divine Art" written on it!


    Lin Xuanzi raised his head and let out a long sigh. He placed the book into the box and closed the lid. With a lift of her green robe, a piece of cloth came out from her clothes and wrapped around the box. She put the box on her back and lightly tapped the tip of her foot. She had already landed under the tree.


    Lin Xuanzi turned his head to the side and looked at the house in front of him. Shaking his head, he walked to the grave and knelt down. Then, he kowtowed eighteen times. He waved his sleeve to wipe the corners of his eyes, turned around, and walked towards the door.


    "Squeak, squeak ~ ~" The sound of horses'' hooves galloping outside the door gradually disappeared outside the forest.

 C46

    He hadn''t thought that Tie Wushuang''s "Iron Black Dragon" would be so domineering! He was actually so energetic after running continuously for two days! Lin Xuanzi could not help but sigh in admiration in his heart.


    From Changle to Wuyi Mountain, it only took him two hours to reach the foot of Wuyi Mountain!


    The thought that tomorrow would be the second day of the third month. Lin Xuanzi prepared to return to the "Peach Blossom Cave" to sweep the graves of his sister-in-law and the Yang brothers before setting off for Penglai in the middle of the night. He felt that time was of the essence, so he didn''t linger any longer. Due to the previous lesson, Lin Xuanzi no longer disturbed the people of the town. He took a detour around the small road and went straight to the forest to the east of the town. Raising his head and looking around, he saw that the night had just fallen, and in the west, there was a faint red glow of sunset, casting a last bit of light on the mountains. The town should have been bustling with noise and excitement, but it was no longer as noisy as it used to be. A strange feeling flashed in Lin Xuanzi''s mind. He didn''t care about it at the moment. He raised his hand and patted ''Tioulong'', then supported the metal box on his back. His body suddenly moved, and like a puff of smoke, he rushed towards the peak of the mountain!


    In an instant, he had arrived at the peak of Green Edge.


    Lin Xuanzi looked around. The mountains were still the same, the beams were still the same. At this moment, Lin Xuanzi''s heart was suddenly filled with a complex feeling. He himself was unable to explain it clearly.


    A gust of night wind blew, causing the trees in front and around them to rustle.


    "Huh?" Lin Xuanzi could not help but lower his head and walk over.


    It turned out that the broken walls and ruins beside them were nowhere to be seen! However, that empty space was completely clean!


    Lin Xuanzi frowned slightly. Is there anyone else who can take these stones? "


    After pondering for a while, his brows relaxed again. When he thought back to that fierce battle, wasn''t this area filled with countless soldiers? The officials must have taken the stone down the cliff!


    With a wave of his hand, the tip of his foot lightly tapped the ground, and he fell down the cliff like a great roc. In the blink of an eye, he had already descended more than a hundred feet. He had already penetrated through the thin fog and was looking towards the east.


    He was suddenly shocked! With a sudden spin in the air, his right foot pressed down on the back of his left foot, his left hand extended diagonally as he shot towards the cliff like lightning. He pressed down on the wall with his palms and lightly stepped on the wall with his feet. He was like a black bat that was firmly pressed against the wall and had stopped moving!


    Lin Xuanzi was completely shocked!


    Was his vision blurry? Absolutely impossible! Lin Xuanzi had never doubted his own eyesight. He frowned! He turned his head to the left, but the concave wall in front of him blocked his view. He turned his face to the side and placed his left cheek against the cliff, as if he was carefully listening to something.


    Hearing this, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes widened.


    "How is this possible?!" It was a soft call. With a light press of his palms, he swam towards the top of the cliff like a snake. He was about three meters away from the top of the cliff. With a light tap of his toes, he swung his palms off the wall. As soon as he landed, Lin Xuanzi immediately half-squatted on the ground.


    "How could there be?" It turned out that when Lin Xuanzi was floating towards the bottom of the cliff, he accidentally looked to the east and discovered that the direction of the "Peach Blossom Cave" was actually red. It seemed to be brightly lit up, illuminating a large area! He immediately flew back to the cliff from the air and listened carefully. There were indeed people, and there were quite a few of them! It would be strange if he wasn''t shocked!


    Lin Xuanzi once again slowly leaned towards the edge of the cliff and looked down. His vision was still as black and dumb as before. After contemplating for a moment, Zhang Xuan''s eyes turned. He immediately flew up and followed the forest on the right side of the mountain as he ran down the mountain with great speed. In one breath, he had traveled five kilometers. He stopped in midair and landed on a flat ground. There were several dozen Zhang of rocks blocking the road in front of him. Lin Xuanzi surveyed his surroundings. He lifted his right hand and tore out another piece of cloth from under his shirt and stuck it behind his head. He pushed off with the tip of his feet and rushed forward ten feet. He saw a pile of rocks in front of him. Suddenly, a gap that was half a man''s height appeared in front of him. Presumably, this gap was the place where the soldiers had exploded with explosives!


    With a bow, Lin Xuanzi entered. As expected, it was the location where the troops had appeared last time. Turning his head to the side, he saw that the mountain over there was covered in red light, making it even more extraordinary!


    With a leap, the tips of his feet touched the ground as he skimmed to the Maple Forest. His master''s little bamboo house was about ten meters in front of him, but there seemed to be a weak light coming out from inside!


    Lin Xuanzi hesitated for a moment before he slowly approached the bamboo house. Gradually, there was a noise coming from the direction of the cave. There was also the sound of knocking, mixed with shouts! It was so noisy!


    Lin Xuanzi was even more amazed! Why did so many people suddenly appear in this place?


    With a slight shrug of his shoulders and a light wisp of smoke, he quietly landed on the maple tree in his master''s bamboo house. His body leaned to the side and actually landed on the roof of the house like a piece of paper! Suddenly, he felt the bamboo house violently shake. Lin Xuanzi was shocked! My Qing Gong is actually this weak? " He pressed lightly with his palm, and just as he was about to float onto the branch, he heard a strange sound travel into the room. Lin Xuanzi was amazed. He slightly leaned forward and saw that the window was not closed at all. Lin Xuanzi tried his best to look into the house. This time, Lin Xuanzi nearly fell off the roof!


    There was actually someone in the room! Two people.


    Two naked people! Of course they were a man and a woman!


    At this moment, he was rolling in the rain on the floor of the house! The sound of rapid breathing immediately made Lin Xuanzi''s blood boil! His face turned red all the way down to his neck! The woman was already extremely unrestrained. She was panting heavily, her eyes were slightly closed, and she was muttering to herself ¡­ Lin Xuanzi felt suffocated, and he no longer dared to look. He leaped forward and dashed forward. Wherever the green smoke passed, Lin Xuanzi instantly arrived at the place where he met his Master. His ears suddenly became filled with clamor! The lights were dazzling! His right hand slowly pushed away the branches and leaves in front of him and immediately opened his mouth wide ¡ª a look of horror immediately filled Lin Xuanzi''s face!


    "Heavens!" Lin Xuanzi could not believe what he was seeing!


    From the ground thirty feet in front of him to the bottom of the cave, there was a neat row of no less than twenty houses! It was a dome-shaped castle made of stone, from three to six stories high. The workmanship seemed exquisite, but it was filled with an evil Western flavor! There were about three buildings already built, and they were right below the entrance. Every floor was brightly lit, and on the walkway outside, there were groups of three or five black clothed people patrolling about.


    As for the building in front of them, it was filled with people. It was bustling with noise, as it turned out, they were all building houses! He was working all night! No wonder so many houses suddenly appeared in less than a month!


    Lin Xuanzi''s eyes looked towards the cave entrance, and for a moment, he could not close his mouth!


    He saw that the big hole looked completely new. It was as if the outside had been modified with some kind of material to make it colourful, but the main color was black! From the entrance to the ground below, a bridge of boulders led to the level of the fifth house. At this moment, there were quite a few people shuttling back and forth on this path. Most of them were black-clothed men!


    On the right side of the passageway, there was a platform about four feet tall. Inside the platform was a completely black wooden pole about half a foot in diameter and about forty feet tall. Lin Xuanzi looked up and saw a flag! What a big flag! It was at least 10 feet wide! It was also completely black, the edge half a foot wide was blood-red! "In the middle of the circle, there was a white circle with a diameter of five feet. In the middle of the circle, there was a red word, ''blood'', that seemed to be spewing out flames!


    "Heavens!" Lin Xuanzi was completely dumbfounded!


    His gaze swam all the way over, and he actually saw a familiar figure.


    Uncle Huang!" He saw an old man with messy hair and his clothes tattered and covered in dust on the construction site that was currently under construction. There were also scars on his face. Beside him, a black clothed man with a whip was beating up a thirteen or fourteen year old child! Lin Xuanzi felt a burst of excitement as tears began streaming down his face!


    To the side, it was not only Uncle Huang! Almost everyone who could work in the town below was on the construction site! No wonder the town was so quiet today! Lin Xuanzi felt as if he was in a dream!


    Who the hell was building this house here? What was the point of building so many houses? Why was it built here? After a series of questions, Lin Xuanzi was about to collapse from exhaustion!


    He suddenly thought of his brother''s sister''s grave! He lowered his head and covered his mouth with both hands! Beads of blood dripped from his hand ¡­


    "Hey!" "Big brother!" Suddenly, a shout was heard. Lin Xuanzi was startled and immediately regained his senses. He stretched out his hand to gently brush away the leaves. Two familiar figures entered his line of sight.


    He saw a man in black, wearing a black cloak with long, flowing hair. Just as he was getting up, another man in black came out from the cave. Lin Xuanzi was startled. The distance was too far, so it wasn''t very clear. The man in black who was walking forward stopped and turned around slowly. Lin Xuanzi only saw a flash of white light. It was as if the man in black wore a metal mask on his face!


    The man in black walked quickly to the man in black at the entrance of the cave. He seemed to have said something and turned around, heading back to the cave. The black clothed person in front of him also turned around and hurriedly walked towards the third house. Not long later, he saw that they had reached the top four floor. He pushed open the middle door and walked in. The door closed behind him. Lin Xuanzi took a closer look at the building. It had a total of four floors, and a black tent had appeared on top of it. In the middle of the tent, there was a large spherical structure which perfectly surrounded the circular roof, which seemed to be connected because there was light shining on the tent from inside. If it were a large tent, it would look like a huge black bat with black wings. It was extremely terrifying in the darkness.


    After watching for a long time, Lin Xuanzi gave a slight bow, but suddenly felt a slight noise from the top right side of his body. As he turned to look, he saw several egg-sized stones rolling down the branches of trees, and he couldn''t help but be surprised. With a wave of his sleeve, he saw that five small stones had already been sucked into his sleeve. Unknowingly, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Ye Zichen leaned to the side.


    "Who is it?" A soft shout came from the right two Zhang behind him. It sounded like a woman''s voice. Lin Xuanzi was even more shocked! He could actually discover the hiding place of his cultivation? His eyes shifted and he no longer hesitated. He shrugged his shoulders and used all his strength to jump through the maple leaves to the left side of the cliff. It really was as light as smoke! The moment he passed by the bamboo house, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes turned as he flicked his sleeves and five stones shot out! With four cracking sounds, the small bamboo house instantly caved in from midair.


    "Ah!" A man and a woman cried out in surprise. Lin Xuanzi had actually already reached the exit!


    "Ah! ¡ª you! ¡ª Wind City! "Hmmph!" And then a woman''s scream, like the one she had just heard. Lin Xuanzi was immediately baffled and immediately bent over to listen.


    "Princess ¡ª what is it!?" A man''s voice boomed in his ears.


    "Humph! ¡ª look for yourself!" It was the woman''s voice again, as if she was very angry, and then she heard the sound of footsteps running past her, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it!" Spirit Snake! You ¡ª can''t you play on that rock over there? Ah! ¡ª F * ck! "To think that you would do such a thing under the princess'' skin!" The person seemed to be extremely angry and was swearing loudly.


    "Er ¡ª ah ¡ª" A man and a woman whispered in panic.


    "Fucking ¡ª I want you to dress me up and come to me before I''m ten steps away! Otherwise ¡ª hmph! Just be a father-in-law! ¡ª ¡ª The footsteps quickly disappeared again.


    "Ah!" Lin Xuanzi let out another long breath. He looked ahead and frowned slightly. Then, he nodded, and his body disappeared into the night ¡­

 C47

    As a gust of wind blew over, Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but shiver! Who would have thought that the wind in this mountain area during the third month would be so cold!


    He pushed himself up from the leaf. It was dark. Aside from the rustling of the leaves in the wind, there was also the deathly silence. Only the occasional light from the nearby town and the sound of a baby crying could be heard.


    Lin Xuanzi had been lying in the forest for six hours.


    So far, Lin still felt if he had been living in a dream lately. Why was it that he was discovering incredible things every day! What happened just now had made him unable to calm down.


    He was more concerned about his sister''s tomb! He was very worried that they were still safe and sound. He clearly knew that there were some people who wanted to deceive him, but he would rather continue to do so!


    Ever since returning to the forest, he had cried three times. In his heart, he had been shouting, "What did the Lin Clan do wrong?" Always so much suffering? Even though he had thought about it a thousand or ten thousand times, he still couldn''t find a single reason.


    After a while, he looked around and felt that the time had come.


    He leaped forward and flashed towards the peak of the mountain like a light cloud of smoke. He was still familiar with the route. In one breath, he rushed back to the previous entrance. He stretched his body and walked in.


    At this moment, it was much quieter.


    His expression changed, and he raised both of his arms as he quickly flew along the side of the mountain. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived at the Maple Forest that he had just settled in, and hid behind a rock. After listening for a while, the surroundings became silent. Sure enough, everyone had fallen asleep! He heaved a sigh of relief. He slowly peeked his head out. He was in the middle of two houses that were under construction. There were no lights or people around him. Only the cave entrance and the three front buildings were lit. Occasionally, there would be three or five black-clothed men patrolling the three floors and the tunnel that led to the entrance.


    Lin Xuanzi looked at the house with the tent in front of him. It was about ten zhang away. He pulled the cloth over his face and held the box on his back. He looked at both sides of the box and with a flick of his body, he rushed to the back of the sixth house and stuck to the wall, not daring to even breathe! After listening for a moment to confirm his safety, he bowed and ran along the wall to the left. In the blink of an eye, he reached the corner of the wall and peeked his face out. In front of the door to the fifth house, a man in black was sitting in the doorway, peering into the hole! Fortunately, he didn''t go over! Lin Xuanzi touched his chest and took a deep breath. When he raised his head, he realized that the house was in the process of being built. The windows and doors had yet to be completed and there were only a few big, empty mouths. Taking in a light breath, he turned around and with a few movements, scurried to the second floor, flipped open the window and entered. However, he was startled! In the large room, there was a sound coming from the opposite corner. He quickly squatted down and peeked out the window. There were a lot of people sleeping on the floor, no less than twenty of them, but they were all sleeping soundly! From time to time, there would be thunderous sounds coming from his nose, followed by a series of whipping sounds. At this moment, he felt a lot more at ease. Only then did he realize that he was a labourer, and he was actually sleeping here. A burst of sadness.


    He didn''t dare to linger any longer. With light footsteps, he arrived at the entrance of the cave. The corridor outside was brightly lit. He immediately retreated back to the window and steadied himself on the edge of it with his right hand.


    Looking around, the third pillar was at least sixty to seventy meters away from where he was standing. If he were to fly over, he would always feel that there was a great danger. It was because he had felt the dense evil aura and killing intent earlier! That was why he didn''t dare to act rashly. He immediately frowned and raised his head to see the bat-like tent. A light flashed in his eyes. Lowering his head to look around, he propped himself up from the back and half-squatted with his feet lightly circling around the window. He extended his arms and actually created a shallow wind shadow in the air like a spinning top! Without even taking a single breath, he had knelt down on his right knee. With both hands supporting each other, he landed on the right wing of the "bat" without a sound!


    Lin Xuanzi knelt down and listened for a while. Then, a voice came from below him. He stopped and slowly raised his head to look at the entrance of the cave. He almost suffocated!


    Inside the big hole, there was a black curtain floating about. Just like the color of the banner in front of it, there was also a fiery red "Blood" character. Flaming lanterns hung from the walls and ceiling of the cave, turning it into a bloody scene. Banners fluttered in the air as a ghastly aura was immediately transmitted from the cave.


    As it turned out, the ''chessboard'' that Snowy was practicing on seemed to have been destroyed, forming a platform that seemed to glow red. On a very large platform, there was a transparent object that looked like a big round ball spinning. He was even more surprised!


    He immediately retracted his gaze and looked in front of him. A ray of light was in the middle of the area three meters in front of him.


    He waved his right hand while keeping up with his left, not daring to even breathe! From the top of the roof to the top, he felt a murderous aura that he had never felt before spreading out from the glowing opening!


    However, how could he give up! He had to get to the bottom of this tonight!


    One step! Two steps! ¡ª ¡ª Three steps!


    Lin Xuanzi had never been this careful before! There had never been one since he had fought in the martial arts world! At this moment, he kept asking himself, "Was I being too preoccupied?" After all, he hadn''t been out of the martial arts world for many years, not to mention that he had encountered it twice. He had to be careful!


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and stretched out both of his arms. As if his entire body was three inches from the back of the "bat", he slowly floated towards the light! It was extremely slow! As for Lin Xuanzi, his forehead seemed to be dripping with sweat! It must have been very difficult for him!


    When his fingers finally made contact with the round object, his fingers tightened and his palms came close to the object. His body then slowly and vertically descended onto the rooftop without a sound!


    He tilted his head and opened his mouth, allowing a cloud of white air to dissipate into the air. His face then turned calm!


    "Brother-in-law ¡ª Aiyo!"


    As soon as he arrived, he heard the voices below as if they were by his ears. A woman''s voice immediately called out in pain. The moment Lin Xuanzi heard this, he realized that it was the same voice he had heard earlier.


    "Ahhh! Don''t move! This is my master''s exclusive medicine! "Ha ha-ha ha, in a few more days, I''ll definitely be fine ¡ª" A man''s voice rang out.


    When Lin Xuanzi heard this voice, he was suddenly startled. Wasn''t this Southern Palace City!?


    "Last time, my arm almost got crippled by that old fogey, the Carefree Immortal!" At this point, NanGong City seemed to be very angry, and with a "Pa" sound, it seemed to be the sound of a chair being dragged over.


    "Hahahaha, it''s all thanks to master''s'' Soul-Restoration Ointment ''. It''s really effective ¡ª ¡ª hahahaha!" Laughing loudly, Lin Xuanzi felt his body tremble a little!


    "Ouch! ¡ª that damned old man! It was actually a sneak attack. If it wasn''t for the four Scarlet Dragon brothers, I''m afraid ¡ª Ouch! ¡ª "such an enchanting voice made Lin Xuanzi feel as if he was about to fall asleep! He took a deep breath and continued listening.


    "Eh? "Princess, it''s really hard to believe that someone could sneak attack you, ah?" Lin Xuanzi was stunned once again. As expected, it was the Piercing Wind City! He didn''t know what the two of them were doing here! Did they build it?


    "Humph! That old nun still has two more!" The Nine Yin White Bone Claw had been trained to the highest level! However, no matter how powerful I am, I will absolutely not be able to defend against the third move! Who knew! "Humph! ¡ª Ouch! ¡ª" It seemed that the woman was hurt.


    "Sigh!" "Princess, are you alright?" The voice of the Piercing Wind City could be heard.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing! What''s the point of this pain ¡ª my sister will be well after a few more days of rest, ah ¡ª "" Pfft ¡ª "The sound of tea. This time, it was Southern Palace who answered.


    "Hmm? "Where did little sister come from in South Palace City?" Who is the old nun that I just mentioned? " Lin Xuanzi became even more confused.


    "Aiya, Princess, is that old nun alright?" Tu Feng City seemed very surprised.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha..." Lin Xuanzi felt a surge of excitement in his heart. He had the impulse to take a look at that woman!


    "After being infected with our ''Thousand Toad Poison'', if there is no unique antidote, who in the world can cure it? "Hahahaha ¡­" The beautiful sound carried a little bit of unrestrained emotion!


    Lin Xuanzi was even more surprised when he heard the words "Ten Thousand Demonic Hands"! His blood boiled!


    "Sigh, is the martial arts of that ambusher truly terrifying?" Tu Feng City''s interest was piqued.


    "What about that old man? ¡ª Well, I can''t see him clearly, but he has a good sword! Yes, that''s right! Such a terrifying sword! ¡ª ¡ª Even Chi Long and the others did not notice that this person had already made a move on me. Of course, Qing Gong was also very impressive ¡ª ¡ª Ah, your Central Plains really has hidden talents. "Hehe ¡­" She was just like a little girl again.


    "Hmm? ¡ª Little sister, you mean the sword? "What kind of sword is it?" The sound of a teacup being placed on the table could be heard.


    I felt a cool breeze blow past my head before I could stop myself, but I was already entangled with the old nun at that time, if I had immediately stopped the old nun then she would have left the range of my palm, so I slapped the old nun with my left hand and then swept it backwards with my right hand, but I didn''t expect that the person''s kung fu was not weak, a sword like a dragon actually shot out thousands of beams of light in the night, with a single sweep, not only injuring the red dragon and the wild wolf, but also ¡ª hmph ¡ª if I didn''t see him jump off the cliff, I would have definitely not let him off! She actually sighed again, causing people to feel pity for her.


    "Oh?" "Pfft ¡ª" There was the sound of tea again, and the room was silent for a while.


    Lin Xuanzi became more and more confused. Just who was this woman? Why was it his little sister from Southern Palace again? What were the Southern Palace and the Wind Slaying City doing here? And these buildings? Too many, too many...


    Holding his breath, Lin Xu slowly moved towards the light to see what was going on.


    In the blink of an eye, his eyes could see the wall of a pillar, and the light inside was getting more and more intense. His right hand secretly supported his body as his head leaned on it.


    "Chi chi ¡­" A not loud voice came from the round hole in front of him. Lin Xuanzi only felt the space in front of him suddenly turn black as a sharp wind blew towards him!


    This turn of events left Lin Xuanzi even more shocked than before! There was actually no sign at all!


    "Who is it!" Almost at the same time, he shouted twice. Lin Xuanzi could clearly hear the sound of his clothes tearing through the air below him as it rolled towards him.


    As his hands pushed himself up, his body was thrown back, and he saw two black sleeves shooting out of the round hole like arrows. Above the black sleeves, two big red birds were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, fiercely pouncing towards him, as if they were going to tear him to pieces in an instant!

 C48

    Lin Xuanzi was extremely shocked at this moment!


    He also didn''t expect that the woman below had such a high skill! It was far beyond his expectations! He was already very careful, but she still found him!


    In addition to being shocked, saving him was even more important!


    When the gust of wind arrived, Lin Xuanzi was already flying at a slanted angle in the air, fiercely shooting backwards. Before he even reached the roof, two black shadows pounced on him like a great roc over the eaves of the building. He could see that other than the Piercing Wind City, there was also a man in black clothing with a silver mask and a pair of black gloves on his hands!


    In the blink of an eye, the masked man in black was already less than five feet away from her! He opened up his arms, and with a tap of his feet, a strong wind blew over.


    Lin Xuanzi was stunned for a moment. He tapped the corner of his right foot and spread out his arms. His body soared into the air and rotated in the air. He raised his right arm and shot towards the cliff like an arrow!


    Want to leave?! ¡ª Humph! Along with the sound, a loud noise came from the air. The man in black and the Wind Slaying City followed behind him one after another!


    Lin Xuanzi took a deep breath and placed his right foot on the back of his left foot. He then immediately shot forward!


    "Eh?! ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha! ¡ª ¡ª" A burst of ghostly laughter rang out. It really was the Southern Palace! He was actually dressed like this! Lin Xuanzi was astonished.


    Suddenly, he felt two strong gusts of wind coming from the right at an alarming speed. It was as fast as lightning! Two more big birds! Lin Xuanzi exclaimed in his heart as he watched his two black sleeves move up and down, one in front and one behind, about to seal off his escape route!


    He lowered his arms, but Lin Xuanzi suddenly scurried down vertically from the sky. The two gusts of wind blew above his head, and he felt as if the cloth behind his head had hit his ears. It was as painful as fire!


    "What a strong skill!" A surprised expression flashed in Lin Xuanzi''s eyes. The danger was still continuing!


    Humph! Good kung fu! Hahahaha!" Lin Xuanzi did not even have the time to land on the ground. The first thing he saw was a face ¡ª a face of absolute beauty! It was a breathtaking beauty! Lin Xuanzi''s consciousness nearly stopped at that moment! His face was tilted to the side as he floated three feet to his right. He wore a long black robe embroidered with golden patterns, dazzling everyone who looked at it. Like the eyes of the sea, any man would sink into them! Sea of Death! It was a pair of beautiful feet. They were as white and fat as lotus roots, allowing people to see a pair of legs that was completely empty of saliva. The bell gently rang, like music. Lin Xuanzi felt his blood pumping as his brain boomed!


    The woman seemed to be floating very slowly, but she suddenly appeared in front of him! With a light wave of her jade-like hands, two man-eating giant birds flew over like a gale! Wherever the black shadow passed by, Lin Xuanzi clearly felt the cloth brushing against his face, causing him to feel as if half his face was about to collapse! A suffocating pressure!


    Lin Xuanzi''s legs were in the air as he quickly spun his body backwards in the air. His right hand was in the air as he roared and sent a palm strike towards the giant bird!


    "Pop!" A burst of unbearable muffled sound could be heard as the large bird that was coming straight towards them, as if someone had grabbed it by the neck, suddenly soared high into the air! As for Lin Xuanzi, he was even more shocked. He used eighty percent of his strength in this palm strike, and it was as if he had hit a surging wave. A wave of impact immediately came from his palm! He quickly waved his palm in the air and tapped his right foot on the back of his left foot. Borrowing the rebounding force, he shot toward the rooftop like an arrow!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi!" I''ll see how lucky you are today! "Hahahaha ¡­" Laughter unexpectedly followed closely behind him! Just as he landed on the roof floor, Lin Xuanzi did not need to turn his head to feel the cold wind assaulting his left shoulder. Immediately, he turned his body as fast as the wind and moved to the center of the roof! He raised the box on the back of his right hand and grasped it in his hand! Puchi! A gap appeared in the metal box where his thumb pressed! However, before he could reach the box, two black tornadoes had already arrived five feet in front of him!


    A flash of black light! The broken blade was like the ugly face of a devil. In a split-second, it came close to his face. He could faintly smell the disgusting stench of blood! A pair of black lights, which looked like stars in the night sky, grabbed his left shoulder! What was even more terrifying was that he could feel the two fiery red birds quietly swooping down on him from the top of his head!


    His heart was overwhelmed with shock! There was no time or opportunity to consider!


    Lin Xuanzi took a step forward with his right foot, half a step back with his left foot. His left shoulder sank, and a black light flashed. His left foot immediately bent slightly as he slid half a step back. After a black ray of light passed through the air, he saw two black "Heaven''s Curtain" covering his head, tightly wrapping him within!


    His right hand shot out like lightning from the box. "Boom! ¡ª ¡ª Buzz!" It was like a bolt of lightning, carrying with it a hundred thousand feet of lightning! It poured out in all directions from Lin Xuanzi''s body!


    "Puchi Puchi! Puchi!" However, seeing that the lightning was still as before, the sky was like a snowstorm as it scattered out black fragments that filled the sky!


    "Ah!" A woman''s cry of surprise was exchanged for a temporary silence!


    The surroundings were deathly silent. Even though the dozens of men in black below were looking up, they were only staring! The air was suddenly filled with a strange smell, and a strong stench of blood spread in the air. The shadow of death seemed to become clearer and clearer!


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¨C I never expected the Central Plains martial arts Lin to be this brilliant!" "Hahahaha, not only are there countless talents, there are also countless treasures! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª" If he had not confirmed that there was only one woman at the scene, Lin Xuanzi found it hard to believe that the devilish laughter came from the mouth of the breathtakingly beautiful woman behind him.


    There were four people standing on the roof. Lin Xuanzi was already surrounded by the triangle!


    No one moved!


    Lin Xuanzi had wanted to turn around and see if his sword had injured that woman when he heard that scream!


    But at this moment, he understood that the laughter was sufficient to prove that she was doing very well! Not only was it great, he also felt the cold air coming from his back getting increasingly stronger! As for the ground in front of him, the two ghost-like shadows were growing longer and longer. At the same time, they felt a fatal aura emanating from the blades and the pair of demonic palms at the side!


    At this moment, no one said anything. Nangong Imperial City also did not say anything. He was still surprised! Besides having a good blade, Lin Xuanzi also had a good sword! He originally thought that Lin Xuanzi only knew how to use the saber, but what he did not expect was that his sword art was actually much more exquisite than his saber! He was not only shocked, but also jealous! Why did all the good things in the world come to this stiff man who he thought was not as dashing as himself? He felt that it was extremely unfair. When a man was jealous of a man, the best solution was to never meet again. Otherwise, he could just let the other party die and disappear from his sight forever!


    Thus, South Palace City had already made up their minds tonight that Lin Xuanzi would die in front of them! Even though he had wanted Lin Xuanzi''s life many times, he had to get it tonight!


    His eyes lit up!


    The first to move was the Piercing Wind City!


    His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. Tonight, when he saw that Lin Xuanzi did not seem to have the ''Blood Ringed Sword'' by his side, he felt more at ease. Even though he had the sword in his hand, he did not know its name, but it was extremely powerful. That was why he wanted to repay the humiliation he had suffered ten times as much as he did tonight!


    With his right hand holding the saber and spinning it around, the blade edge slanted and concealed a dark light that was handed out horizontally, slicing towards Lin Xuanzi''s ribs. He remembered that he hadn''t used his "Wild Fire Eighteen Slash" in at least eight years! His hands had been itching to reach the limit the last two times, but he didn''t even have the chance to make a move! He regretted it for several days. The day before yesterday, he was still thinking that if he were to meet Lin Xuanzi again, even if he would die under that blade, he would still give it a try!


    Therefore, since the opportunity had come today, he would definitely not let it go. A normal "Wild Fire Spirit Grass" could only be used for eighteen slashes. He only wanted to throw rocks and ask for directions.


    However, Lin Xuanzi did not think so. He was surprised! It turned out that he didn''t understand this scarred man at all. He only remembered that the previous few times, this man had only acted because of his own blade and didn''t have the chance to attack! He had never actually fought against him, not even in the battle ten years ago.


    Although the blade was not unusual, Lin Xuanzi instantly saw what the black shadow carried ¡ª ¡ª The invisible aura of death was usually produced by those dull things. This was because it was easy for others to ignore it, and Lin Xuanzi knew that it was definitely ignoring his own life!


    He raised his right hand and abruptly cut the ground with his left and right feet. A surge of true qi immediately poured into his right wrist and a slanted stream of refined qi spread out from his right side.


    Lin Xuanzi clearly remembered that ever since his father had left this world, he had sealed this sword by his father''s side. A letter had been written for thirty years! Because he only knew that only his father was worthy of this sword, and this sword was his father''s soul! The Lin Family''s "Sky Shocking Rainbow Sword Art" was definitely an original creation of his father, and it was named after him after the original name! His father had been holding this sword in his hand and had been laughing at him for dozens of years. Now, in his hands, would he be able to draw out the essence of this sword? However, Lin Xuanzi was not confident! Each of the nine forms of the Roaring Sky, without a single trace of excess, were simple to the point of being as simple as one wished! However, every movement was earth-shattering!


    The first form of "pure heart and little desire" is to keep one''s mind free from all earthly troubles. His father had said that the reason why people worried was because of the persistence in their hearts ¡ª greed, lust, anger, and so on! Therefore, the first move was to create this "pure heart with few desires", allowing one''s mind to become calm. Only with a calm heart could one use a living sword technique!


    Lin Xuanzi believed his father''s words. At this moment, he no longer felt any worry for his father. Even Little Red Snow had temporarily left his memory. When the sword stroke was unleashed, both eyes were already closed!


    But "Great Ravager" was only a sword, not a human! Thus, at this moment, he was greedily absorbing the unending stream of pure Yang energy from Lin Xuanzi''s body. After being silent for many years, he seemed to have smelled his master''s scent again! Thousands of beams of light shot out from his body!


    After he finished, the blade of the Wind Slaying City had almost touched Lin Xuanzi''s clothes! But at that moment, the expression on his face seemed to be filled with regret! He regretted using such a simple move! If he knew earlier, he would have released the eighteenth move, "Wild Fire Prairie"! But there was no opportunity, and no time!


    A bright light flashed!


    Slaughterer City''s body exploded into the air ¨C shooting backwards! The moment he flew through the air, he saw countless fear in his second brother''s eyes!


    Tu Feng City spun rapidly in the air before finally landing ten feet away! Dao Ba was deformed!


    The blade in his hand was still there. It was definitely a broken blade, but it was only a hilt that was four inches long!


    The expression on the face of the Wind Slaying City was twisted! Standing there in a daze, his eyes quickly looked around. He was extremely disappointed because he still couldn''t see where his blade had gone!


    Lin Xuanzi''s eyes were still tightly shut.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" A peal of laughter shook the floor! Lin Xuanzi opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he found that it was the same as his own eyes, because everything in front of him was pitch black! He felt like he had fallen into a bottomless abyss! A pungent, pungent smell immediately assaulted his nose. He could no longer breathe!


    The scarier thing was that it had only just begun. A faint, cold green light was beginning to emanate from his surroundings, a wiggling green light!


    It turned out to be a hand!


    Thousands of hands!


    When he realized it was a hand, Lin Xuanzi also realized how fragile his own life force was! While he was still holding the sword in a daze, two scale-armoured hands grabbed at his face with lightning speed! A fishy smell filled the air! The smell of death immediately appeared!


    Suddenly, there was a loud howl that shook the sky. Lin Xuanzi twisted his legs, and countless feet appeared on the ground. His body was like a crazy top, and he suddenly squatted down with both hands gripping his sword hilt, rapidly slicing ten sword slashes from top to bottom! The darkness was penetrated by a dazzling light!


    It was actually the result of Lin Xuanzi using the last move of his father''s, the "Sonic Heaven Shocking Rainbow", with 120% of his power. Xiao Tian Sing Hong originally only had nine slashes, but at the same time, he had used the first eight, combined with the eighth, half of the Lightning Flash, to synthesize the ninth move, "Sky Trembling Rainbow". And just now, Lin Xuanzi had added the final slash of his own "Mother and Child", to create ten slashes!


    "Ah!" A tragic scream, a woman''s scream, it was heartbreaking!


    Lin Xuanzi felt as if his entire body was being thrown high into the air by an incomparably powerful shockwave! Then, as if a hand had brushed across his face, the cloth on his face flew into pieces. In that moment, Lin Xuanzi seemed to have lost all will, as his body spun around, he saw that stunning face staring at him blankly from five feet below, a gaze as deep as the sea seemed to drown him! If she were to attack again, he would definitely be unable to withstand the overwhelming power! That was because he had used all the strength in his body, including his father''s, and also his own moves! However, she didn''t do anything. She just stared at him. Lin Xuanzi''s face suddenly turned hot! He suddenly came to his senses!


    His right hand struck out towards the ground, and with a sudden tap of his right foot, the metal box in his hand shot out towards the direction of the Maple Forest. His right hand struck out towards the ground, and with a sudden tap of his right foot, the metal box in his hands shot out towards the direction of the Maple Forest. Lin Xuanzi turned his head and saw that there was no one chasing after him! Those eyes were still looking at him!


    "Second Brother!" Suddenly, he heard Southern Palace City''s exclamations of surprise. "F * * k ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi! You are a devil! "I will not let you go!" Southgate City''s angry voice gradually left behind.


    As for the rooftop just now, the beautiful woman was still looking in the direction where Lin Xuanzi had disappeared, as though she was in a daze ¡­


    "Sister! What are you standing there for!? "The Southern Palace City was supporting the Wind Slaying City while the city was slanted down on the city''s right shoulder. On his left shoulder, there was actually a knife stuck in there. Three inches into the shoulder! NanGong Cheng''s left hand was still swinging the handle ¡ª "Damn it! Lin Xuanzi! ¡ª ¡ª F * ck! "He cursed weakly ¡­

 C49

    With a burst of speed, Lin Xuanzi soon arrived at the forest at the foot of the mountain. A cool breeze blew, and the night actually became as dark and gloomy as hell! Lin Xuanzi had just fought fiercely, and now he felt as if his entire body was about to collapse. There was only one feeling in his eyes, and that was that he wanted to sleep.


    However, he knew that the only thing he needed to do now was to leave this place as soon as possible and take advantage of the time when no one was chasing him! And it''s best not to ever come back!


    Lin Xuanzi picked up the sword in his hand and sniffed it. He kept saying in his heart, "Thank you, father, for saving me!" With a twist of his right hand, the sword entered the box. With a "pa" sound, the sword returned to his back. He leaped forward and raised his right hand. The forepaws of the "Iron-Black Dragon" which was already full of grass and water shot out of the town like black smoke in an instant. It flew away on the public road under the cover of the night.


    Lin Xuanzi was lying prone on the horse''s back, as if he was about to fall asleep ¡ª he had indeed been too tired just now! Never been so tired. A nightmarish scene flashed through his mind. What kind of martial arts was that?! I still don''t know. He didn''t even see how he made the move before he fell into that terrifying world of darkness! Besides, he had heard it clearly. That intoxicatingly beautiful woman had been wounded! If he wasn''t injured? Or did he not have the Great Ravager in his hands? Or could it be that they had just made their move, even if only once? ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi did not dare to think any further, and he suddenly came to his senses. Standing up, he flung his hair and kicked his legs ¡ª he wished that he could rush back right now! It seemed that he hadn''t seen Xue Er for half a month.


    March third.


    Clear and bright.


    Qingqing.


    Iron Sword Villa was bustling with noise and excitement.


    This morning, Iron Lantern brought his family to the mountain to clean up. They had just come back for dinner. At this moment, she was sitting in the hall, drinking tea and reading books. Occasionally, she would turn her head and chat with Madame Tie who was sewing clothes beside her.


    The front yard and back yard were in an uproar!


    "Hey!" "Haha! Wait! Xiang''er, Xiao''er, you two come over here!" Tie Ruidao called out to the two girls sitting on the branches of the osmanthus tree, laughing loudly. It must be Xiang''er and Banyan. They were actually two extremely beautiful girls. The two of them held a long stave in each hand and smashed the tree trunk non-stop. The screams of a man could be heard from time to time.


    Both of them landed in front of her like butterflies. Their faces were red as they stared at her.


    "Miss, hmm?" A girl wearing a pink blouse and two pigtails tilted her head as she stared at Rui-Mei. A pair of big eyes were smiling mischievously.


    "Hey ¡ª Xiang''er, come this way ¡ª" Tie Ruyi pulled her to her right side, then beckoned to another hand. "Banyan, come this way as well ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" This Miss Banyan was dressed exactly like Lady Xiang''er. Other than having a different face, if one looked at the back, it was really impossible to tell. He had a oval face and looked just as dignified and elegant. At this moment, Xiao Mei frowned slightly. She slowly moved to the left side of Tie Ruimei and also looked at the young lady with a puzzled expression.


    "Hehe! ¡ª Brother! "Come! ¡ª let''s have a contest now. Xiang''er, Banyan and I will face you, and the loser will ride on the horse. What do you think?" Tirion crossed his arms, swung his right foot forward, and raised his head towards the tree as he yelled.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª humph! You want to be beautiful! ¡ª I''m not going to be fooled ¡ª Brother, go on, I have to practice. You take your time, ah! ¡ª ha-ha ¡ª "There was a soft crackle of branches, and a white shadow rose into the air, crossed the roof, and disappeared over the house.


    "Humph! ¡ª You can''t run even if you want to! ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Ruyu waved her hand, cutting off her leg. "Go! "Let''s chase them!" Just as he finished his sentence, three silhouettes rushed through the living room like a gust of wind. "Pa Pa Pa", the door to the living room rang three times before the sounds of laughter and laughter could be heard from within the room. However, this gust of wind had flipped the book in Tie Xiaoyun''s hands to the point that it began to flutter! He held the teacup in his hand and watched as the shadows disappeared behind the door that he had almost broken.


    "Heh ¡ª! "These crazy girls, they can''t let me calm them down for a while!" Tie Xiaoyun kept shaking his head as he put the cup of tea to his mouth after a long while. However, Madame Tie merely smiled on the side.


    "Sigh, what should we do with this crazy girl!" "It''s already so old ¡ª ¡ª Ah, Third Sister-in-Law''s Tingting is five or six years younger than her, four babies are almost all grown up! ¡ª ¡ª Ah ¡ª" Tie Lanyun put down his book, and looked at the courtyard with a sigh.


    "Aiyo, Old Master, what can we do about this?" "How many times did Rui Er''s aunt introduce him to her last year? It''s not like you didn''t see Rui Er like that and didn''t even look at her. Sigh ¡­ I don''t think anyone would dare to take her as a matchmaker now ¡­" Madame Tie didn''t even raise her head as she continued to sew on her clothes.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiao held his teacup in silence.


    "Eh? "I say, Rui''er''s mother, what do you think of Sir Lin?" Tie Xiaoyun seemed to have thought of something as he moved his chair closer to Madam Tie and turned his head to the side.


    "Hehe, then Sir Lin is definitely not bad. He ¡­" "Ai ¡­"


    Ah ¡ª I was here a few days ago ¡ª" Iron Lantern drank some tea. "I found that we, Rui, are very interested in Young Master Lin! "Mister Lin, this old man is quite satisfied..." As he spoke, his eyes lit up.


    "Sigh, I say, your son''s mother. How about you go to town tomorrow and tell Rui''er''s third aunt that when Sir Lin comes to our Iron Sword Villa again, she might as well go find Sir Lin and get him to make a pair ¡­" "Sigh, at this age, these two siblings are the only worries!"


    "Hehe ¡­" I said the old man... He did not know what Sir Lin was thinking in his heart. "En, what''s more, with Rui Er''s temper, most people would not be able to stand it ¡­" Madame Tie sighed as well.


    Tie Xiaoyun no longer had anything to say. Stunned, he pulled over a chair and started reading a book by the side of the table.


    The night was up, and the noise of fighting could be heard in the backyard.


    Suddenly, Iron Lantern frowned and looked towards the door.


    "Child''s mother, hurry and go back to the house ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern stood up and Madame Tie pulled him into the study room.


    "Eh? "I say ¡ª what''s the matter with you?" Madame Tie did not understand, and turned her head to ask the Iron Curtain Cloud as she walked.


    "Don''t ask, stay in the house and don''t come out. I''ll be back soon!" As he spoke, he quickly walked to the side of the bookshelf and extended his right hand, holding an iron sword in his hand. He casually closed the door.


    "Rui Er and Shuang''er!" "Stop messing around, hurry back to the house!" The courtyard suddenly became deathly silent.


    "What happened?" Tie Rui''s mutterings could be heard.


    A grey shadow flashed, and flew out of the courtyard, floating towards the front of the villa.


    Just as Iron Lantern reached the side of the huge stone sword on the lawn, he saw a red shadow flying towards him from afar, and a strange music filled his ears.


    Tie Xiaoyun paused in the air, his left hand lightly patting the waist of his enormous sword. Like a sword, he shot out of the gate and stood still in front of it. In a flash of red light, it landed two Zhang away from him.


    It was actually a sedan!


    A beautiful palanquin. It was carried by four men in black ¡­ A black cloth wrapped around their hair, a black cloth covered their face, and they wore black clothing all over. Only four pairs of wolf-like eyes shone brightly in the darkness. He could clearly see that the right hand of the two men in black was wrapped in white cloth.


    The purplish-pink silk sash danced in the wind around the vermilion sedan. On the beam of the sedan, there were eight pink lanterns that were blooming like lotus flowers, glowing with a pink light ¡­


    Tie Xiaoyun was still in shock. He was shocked!


    However, it was still an iron-clad cloud! He immediately calmed down.


    "Hahahahaha!" A soul-snatching sound rang out, and Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but feel shocked!


    "I never thought Old Man Tie would be so clear-headed. It''s as if he knew I was coming, and he''s already waiting here!" "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter suddenly became incomparably shrill, as though it contained a deep grudge.


    "Ah! ¡ª what may I call you, sir? Why did you come to Iron Sword Villa? ¡ª Hmm, why not come to the Villa for a chat! " It was a woman''s voice, a young woman''s voice. Although he''d just called himself old man Tie, he couldn''t help but feel a bit unhappy. However, the person who came was a guest. That was why he had to suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The palanquin suddenly began to move soundlessly in every direction!


    Lin Xuanzi was extremely astonished!


    A woman appeared in front of him!


    A beautiful woman.


    Her long black hair flowed down like a waterfall. A black silk gown, embroidered with strange golden patterns, sparkled under the night sky. And those patterns looked as mysterious as the totems in their secret cave.


    Liu Mei. Her phoenix-like eyes were deep and blue like the ocean. Lin Xuanzi found it strange. Why did a woman''s eyes light up at night?


    Her skin that was as white as jade, under the protection of the black embroidered robe, appeared even more bewitching! In his eyes, Tie Xiaoyun suddenly saw a murderous look! An ice-cold killing intent! The ring on the side was dark, as if it had been drawn with ink, making it even stranger!


    Her fingers were as smooth and tender as an onion. His nails were black and shiny.


    Under the robe was a strange pair of shoes. A shoe he had never seen before. It was the same pair of black shoes. The bottom of the shoes were blood-red. Strangely, there was a white circle on the back of the shoe with the word "blood" written on it.


    "May I ask Your Excellency?" Tie Xiaoyun came back to his senses after a long time, clasping his hands together in greeting.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" The woman suddenly threw her head back and laughed. It actually sounded like a man''s voice! A mournful wail!


    "Hmph! ¡ª all of you!" The woman suddenly stopped laughing and raised her right hand, pointing at the clouds. A flame burned in her eyes. "This is the so-called righteous sects ¡­" The woman waved both of her hands, and turned around to walk back and forth on the platform that her palanquin was built on. From time to time, she would glance at Tie Zhu Yun with evil eyes. Humph! ¡ª in fact, he was just a person who cheated on the world! A person who willfully kills the innocent! ¡ª Such a person should ¡ª die! " The last few words actually made him grit his teeth. His eyes had a look of anger that wanted to tear people apart as he pounced at Tie Xiaoyun.


    "En! ¡ª This old man has no idea where this girl came from, no matter how hard he thought about it, this old man always felt that this young lady''s eyes were very beautiful! It must have been a shock to see the girl in such high spirits. If Miss doesn''t mind, you can enter the manor to drink tea, and then slowly explain why Miss has been wronged. "See if this old man has the ability to help young lady ¡­" Iron Cliff felt odd when he saw that this woman was actually treating him as if he were her enemy. If it wasn''t for the fact that he saw that she was a womanizer, he probably wouldn''t have been able to tolerate such impudence!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª aggrieved!? ¡ª hahahaha ¡ª only a grievance is a grievance when you owe someone a debt of blood! It was simply ridiculous! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha! "In the midst of her devilish laughter, the woman was actually shedding tears! Not one! Tears fell like rain. Wherever they looked up, the sky was filled with specks of crystal light. It was extremely sad!


    Tie Xiaoyun truly didn''t know what was going on, and didn''t know what this woman was saying to him.


    "Is there a mental problem?" Tie Xiaoyun didn''t say anything for a long time. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "From now on, I will make you pay with your blood! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª" Not laughing, but crying, and crying painfully. As soon as he finished crying, Iron Cliff was shocked!


    He saw a pair of eyes slowly turning to look at him ¡ª those deep blue eyes seemed to be emitting a variety of faint lights. The seven-colored light was very beautiful! Then he saw the sea, a blue sea, the sea above the white clouds, the calm sea, there was a golden beach. And Iron Lantern seemed to see himself walking barefoot on the beach. Soft and ambiguous. Then he saw himself lying down on the beach, and then he closed his eyes. In front of his eyes, there was suddenly darkness ¡ª a quiet darkness. Then, music drifted over from the depths of the darkness, like the sounds of nature! Wonderful and moving... And then he fell asleep ¡­


    "Daddy!" A sharp cry! A white shadow flashed, "Weng!" A black light flashed, and an iron sword flashed like lightning, chopping at the two black sleeves in front of Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Father!" He and his brother had just heard their father shouting in his room. They didn''t know what had happened, but when they saw their father holding onto the iron sword and rushing towards the mountain gate like the wind, they knew that something had happened. Thus, the siblings immediately followed behind him. Just now, when father and that woman were talking to each other, they stood under the entrance.


    When he saw the murderous look in the woman''s eyes, he suddenly shot two black sleeves towards his father. He saw that the sleeves were only five feet away from his father, but his father didn''t react at all! He was just standing there! The siblings were immediately shocked! With a bellow, the two of them pounced.

 C50

    With a flash of gray light, an object flew towards the bottom of the Iron Curtain Cloud''s body. It was actually an iron box! The iron box slowly descended to the ground, carrying the iron cicada clouds. Clenching his teeth, Tie Wushuang ran towards Iron Lanyun. Turning around, he smiled as well ¡­


    The woman was surprised to discover that her entire body was being surrounded by something that shot at her like a locust swarm!


    When he was about three meters away from Shi Mu, he realized that it was a small stone! Wherever the rock passed by, the air seemed as though it was going to ignite! Thus, he stopped laughing. After a flash of surprise in his eyes, he let go of Iron Curtain Cloud ¡ª he had to protect himself! With a wave of his right hand, "Bang! Bang!" Like an intense hail storm, the stone immediately turned and flew towards the center of the lake.


    Just as the stones flew away, the woman was even more surprised to find that the fatal object had already appeared in front of her! ¡ª A flash of light! Countless rays of light intertwined together with the sound of thunder, tightly wrapping around him!


    The woman''s expression changed again, but she became furious! With a flash in his eyes that were like the ocean, he turned into a monster in an instant! His black hair, which was originally like a waterfall, was now standing erect like a sword. His face was covered with dark green scales! His eyes began to emit a red light! With a wave of his arms, the sky immediately turned dark! "Countless black arms bared their fangs and brandished their claws, pouncing towards the incoming light!


    "Crack crack!" A deafening explosion rang out, and the skies suddenly lit up again! The dazzling light reflected on the woman''s face, making her look even more terrifying!


    The hands dancing in the air were like rolling black clouds, extinguishing the light in an instant!


    "Hahahaha!" With a monstrous roar, the woman''s body rose straight into the sky, but she did not see where her body was. Because they were all covered by a black cloud.


    "Go to hell ¡­" It was like the words from hell, gently ¡­ but the black cloud in front of them suddenly dispersed! Thousands of hands moved towards the right side of the sky! The world felt like it had fallen into hell!


    "Hey!" With an angry shout, a streak of green smoke flew across the edge of the black cloud and instantly reached five feet above the woman''s head. With a wave of her right hand, "Crack!" There was a sudden clap of thunder, and a whirling chill flowed out from the sword in her right hand, and the woman''s face became clear again under the snow-white shadows of the sword.


    "Eh!?" There was a flash of astonishment in the fiery red eyes before he gave a stuffy groan. He raised his head and his body quickly rose into the air. Dozens of black sleeves shot out from his chest!


    "Nephew Lin! ¨C don''t look at her eyes! ¨C!" As Tie Xiaoyun landed on the ground, he felt as if his chest was suffocating. He was in extreme discomfort as a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth! Turning around, he saw it was Lin Xuanzi! He was overjoyed! His spirit was lifted again! Seeing the black sleeve flying towards Lin Xuanzi, he let out an explosive shout as he reminded Lin Xuanzi. His body was like the wind as he lifted up the iron sword in his right hand. "Radiant of the Sun and the Moon!" Instantly, his sword transformed into a black dragon, howling as it coiled around the woman''s feet! He pushed off the ground with his right foot. Like a hurricane, he reached the body of the evil woman. Dark clouds covered the top of his head! "His left palm immediately spun in the air for two weeks," Too Late for Regret! " Puff ¡ª ¡ª "A single palm lifted the sky, and the" Traceless Palm "rushed towards the black cloud with 120% of its strength! Tie Xiaoyun''s face instantly turned red again! His clothes were all flaring up and the white beard was brushing the back of his head! It was as if he was trying his best to shatter the devil to pieces!


    When Lin Xuanzi saw the strength of the Iron Curtain Cloud''s pouncing force, he was immediately exhilarated as if his body was fine a moment ago! A few beams of black light appeared in front of his eyes. Unexpectedly, both of his feet tapped on the hands of the black mute, and after circling in mid-air for a moment, he shot upwards in an oblique manner! The sword in his right hand fiercely slashed out ¡­ "Squeak! Chop!" The tip of the sword brushed past the cloth sleeve. Unexpectedly, sparks flew! It was as if he was cutting through iron! Wherever the light passed by, countless pieces of "metal plates" that were cut were sent flying into the air. It was as if the ground had been blown away by a gust of wind as it drooped and floated down in all directions ¡­


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked again! He actually had such inner strength!


    He was shocked when he arrived!


    He had been running all night and had actually returned to the Iron Sword Villa in one day and night. Who knew that the moment he left the town, he would suddenly see a beam of red light. It was filled with killing intent! When he arrived from the horse, he saw that Old Manor Lord Tie''s family was on the verge of death! But when he saw the woman, he gasped!


    Wasn''t this the woman who was at the "Peach Blossom Cave" the night before yesterday?! Although the clothes were different, they looked exactly the same! His heart was overwhelmed with shock! He had obviously left a long time ago, but he was actually much faster than her!


    Seeing that Villa Owner Tie was already surrounded by layers of stones and had no time to think, he picked up a pile of small stones and used "Crossing Rivers with a Reed" to travel to where he was ten feet away. With a wave of his sleeve, he shot the "Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeve" along with the stones towards the black-clothed man and the devil woman! The four black clothed men did not even have the time to dodge as they were knocked onto their legs and their acupoints, kneeling on the ground! His eyes were filled with fear!


    The woman did not expect this person to not only have unparalleled lightness skills, but his "Flying Cloud Sleeves" had also shocked her! He seemed to know that the only way to save himself was to give up on the iron cloud! He never thought that this person would have a good sword in his hands! Tie Wushuang had wanted to go over and check out his father''s condition. However, before he could get close to his father, he saw that his father had already flown up! He was overjoyed and actually jumped up from the ground. With a wave of his sword, he followed behind Tie Xiaoyun and rushed forward. As he raised his sword, he suddenly saw the person in black beside him was still kneeling there! He turned his eyes and stomped his feet on the ground. Then, he had already appeared in front of the four of them like the wind! His handsome eyes were burning with fury. He raised the iron sword in his hand and a white shadow flashed past the four men in black!


    "Ugh!" Almost at the same time, four muffled groans rang out! "Four red arrows are shooting towards the sky from their necks!" "Pu!" A cloud of dust rose from the ground!


    "Ah!" A long, mournful howl rang out from the skies!


    "Boom!" The dark clouds were billowing in front of him, and the black dragon on the sword in his right hand was already madly attacking the woman''s feet through the thick clouds! The force from his left palm instantly lifted the black cloud above his head by ten feet!


    As for Lin Xuanzi, he cut off his black sleeves and smacked his feet in the air. He unexpectedly landed on the black cloud and stepped on it with his toes. The sword in his hand spun in a circle and he suddenly struck the woman''s upper body! At the same time, his left hand moved to the side and stomped down with both feet, slapping down on the woman''s right knee!


    When the woman saw that Tie Wushuang had killed all four men in black just now! It roared angrily towards the sky, as if its rage was at its peak! He actually disregarded the ferocious attacks of Iron Curtain Cloud and Lin Xuanzi!


    He stretched out both his hands, a pair of pitch-black hands, and raised them in the air. It seemed that they were very slow.


    "Hahahahahahaha!" The ghost-like wail once again rang out, and it seemed as though it was getting further and further away! The woman''s body began moving! Not just moving! There was no one in sight!


    Tie Xiaoyun only felt his left palm suddenly lighten as his entire body relaxed. The dark clouds were rolling up, rising higher and higher! And Lin Xuanzi''s men could not see it either! Tie Xiaoyun was shocked again! His figure flashed, and he rushed to the side. When he was ten feet away, he finally saw Lin Xuanzi! Lin Xuanzi and the woman were already at a height of 15 meters in the air! Iron Curtain Cloud could only see a faintly discernible green figure on top of the black and mute dark clouds! His heart was in his throat; he was anxious! He really didn''t have that Qing Gong!


    And at this moment, Lin Xuanzi was also extremely shocked!


    He clearly remembered that the woman was injured that night! Right now, not only did he not feel any injuries, his strength was countless times higher than it was that night! He was actually getting impatient all of a sudden!


    He saw the black clouds rolling beneath him as countless hands clawed wildly at his surroundings! If it were not for his exceptional lightness skills, he would have been torn to shreds long ago! In his mind, he suddenly imagined the situation his father was in right now! He could not help but feel his blood boil! He waved his right hand and gathered all of his power in his right wrist. Then, he slowly raised his sword and stepped on the rising and falling black clouds with both of his feet.


    The woman was indeed amazed by the man''s qinggong! She seemed to have never met anyone who could compare to her Qing Gong! He wanted to wrap this man in ten thousand palms, but his superb Qing Gong was actually able to avoid it!


    Lin Xuanzi''s feet spun in the air as the slow-moving sword in his hand flashed in the air. Immediately, it transformed into a sea of light, spreading out in a radius of ten feet. With a swing of his sword, Lin Xu''s right foot lightly tapped the air as he swiftly flew to the edge of the black cloud. His body leaped and he fell towards the ground!


    The woman seemed to have not expected this strike to be so fast and so powerful! It was far beyond his imagination! His red eyes clearly saw a bright light coming towards him!


    "Hahahahaha!" A burst of wild laughter could be heard. Suddenly, the black cloud began to surge, forming a black pillar that shot towards the ray of light! The woman opened her arms and flew up another ten feet! With a shake of his arm, countless black sleeves pounced on that beam of light ¡ª "Boom! ¡ª Cha Cha Cha Cha" ¡ª "another series of thunderous sounds rang out in the sky. That beam of light transformed into countless meteors that scattered in all directions!


    With an angry roar, the cylindrical black cloud suddenly burst open, instantly transforming into tens of thousands of sharp arrows, shooting down from a twenty-meter radius around Lin Xuanzi! A black shadow flashed and the woman landed on the ground. She raised her arms and dozens of black sleeves broke through the air!


    "Nephew Lin!" "Careful!" Seeing that the woman was about to reach the ground, Iron Lantern roared and swung his iron sword, striking her back like a gust of wind!


    "Hmph!" A wave of muffled groans rang out! Tie Xiaoyun suddenly felt a tightening sensation on his sword. The woman had already turned around, her eyes seemingly ready to devour him. And his own sword had been caught by the witch just now! Tie Xiaoyun was shocked! Learning from his earlier lesson, he raised his left hand and grabbed towards the woman''s wrist with lightning speed! He turned to Lin Xuanzi and shouted, "Nephew Lin! "Use the ''One Reed Crossing River'' to attack ''Xin Yu'' behind her back!"


    The woman''s eyes immediately flashed with surprise!


    Lin Xuanzi''s right foot had just touched the ground, but he did not have the time to turn around. He suddenly felt a whistling sound piercing through the air behind him! He pushed off the ground with his feet and jumped up 20 feet at an angle. He raised the back of the giant sword with his right hand and a bright light flashed by. He could only hear the incessant tinkling sound.


    His spirits were suddenly lifted when he heard Iron Curtain Cloud''s cry! Seeing that the woman was facing away from him, he immediately took a deep breath in the air. He slapped his right leg with his left leg, causing his body to spin backwards. His sword flew out like a meteor, directly hitting the woman''s back!


    "Hahahaha! ¡ª reckless fool!" The woman seemed to be infuriated as she raised her right hand and slapped the Iron Curtain Sword with her left. All of a sudden, Iron Cliff felt a wave of hot air in his chest! He had no time to retract his body as his body flew out like a kite! With a loud thud, he landed heavily on the stone slab beside the lake! The Iron Curtain Cloud didn''t even have the time to move when it was in the air!


    "Father!" To tell the truth, other than killing those few men in black who could not move, Tie Wushuang had not been able to interfere! He truly did not know where to start! When he saw his father fall from the sky, he immediately charged over.


    Go ¡ª ¡ª Go ¡ª ¡ª Help ¡ª ¡ª Brother Lin! ¡ª Quick ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern sat up as if it was very strenuous, and slightly moved his sword, pointing forward as he called out to Tie Wushuang.


    "Father!" When Tie Wushuang saw that his father seemed to be heavily injured, tears flowed from his eyes!


    "Father?!" At this moment, the sound of a fierce battle was slowly heard. The first thing he saw was his father sitting on the ground with an ugly expression on his face. He immediately jumped up, "Ouch!" He held onto his chest with his right hand and walked towards his father.


    Lin Xuanzi''s sword carried a dazzling light as thin as a strand of hair as it stabbed towards "Xin Yu" on the woman''s back. His left hand suddenly turned and slapped down on the woman''s left shoulder with lightning speed!


    When the woman forced the Iron Curtain Clouds back, she shook her body and moved five feet forward! He couldn''t even see what to do! As he crossed his arms, the countless black palms behind him split into three different paths and attacked Lin Xuanzi from all directions! As the black cloud surged, the woman had already turned around. With a strange expression on her face, she raised her arms and a pair of black palms shot out like lightning towards Lin Xuanzi!


    "Swish!" Black smoke began to emit from the golden flower in his palms, and it seemed as if the edges of his palms were on fire! That beam of light instantly burned away into nothingness in his palms! A pungent, pungent smell immediately filled the air! He lowered his left shoulder and used his own shoulder to meet Lin Xuanzi''s palm strike!


    Lin Xuanzi was astonished to find that his powerful sword qi had disappeared without a trace! His left hand turned cold! He had already firmly patted the woman''s shoulder!


    Lin Xuanzi''s eyes widened! His left palm felt like it was hitting a block of ice! Cold ice! Furthermore, it was an ice that was as weak as water! It was circulating along with the force of his palm! His true qi was continuously flowing out and entering his left palm, but it never came back!


    This was no small matter!


    He took a deep breath and slid his right foot in front of the woman, half a step in front of her, half a step behind her, it turned out to be "Unfettered Steps", a puff of green smoke actually floated behind the woman''s left hand, the hilt of the sword in his right hand suddenly spun three times in his palm, his right arm shook, a beam of light that covered the sky shone on the devilish face of the woman in front of him, lighting up his eyes. With a twist of his legs, Lin Xuanzi''s rapidly spinning body brought his raised left palm and slammed it down on the woman''s heart!


    "Ding!" Following the flash of a bright light, it was extinguished. Lin Xuanzi felt his right wrist ache, "Zheng!" With a long cry, the "Great Ravine" once again drew a snow-white rainbow and flew towards the entrance! "Pu" ¡ª ¡ª Lin Xuanzi''s left palm, "Flipping Cloud Palm", once again hit the woman''s back. His five fingers tightened as he abruptly stuck close to her and twisted to the right! A muffled sound could be heard coming from the woman''s mouth as numerous palms rapidly flashed towards Lin Xuanzi! When Lin Xuanzi''s palm struck the target, he suddenly saw a black shadow pouncing towards him. His body froze as his feet pushed off the ground, retreating towards the Iron Curtain Cloud!


    "Be careful!" Iron Lantern cried out loudly. With a flash of black light, Lin Xuanzi saw a streak of sword light flash past him before vanishing. He suddenly felt a violent gust of wind blow past him. He spun around and actually flew towards the lake like a kite with its string cut! He raised his right arm and immediately felt the pain from his wrist piercing through his heart. He did not feel it at all! He was shocked! His right foot immediately pointed upwards and his body turned around. He struck the ground with his left palm, and like a wisp of smoke, he flew towards the woman!


    That woman was truly shocked! The man had clearly been hit, yet he flew back in the air as if nothing had happened? The red light in his eyes slowly faded. However, Tie Xiao took out his steel sword and pointed it at the woman''s chest like a whirlwind!


    The woman really didn''t expect the two men to be so strong and pestering each other! He straightened his waist and his face suddenly shrunk. It seemed that Lin Xuanzi''s palm strike was indeed not light! Black light% E

 C51

    "Father!"


    "Big Brother Lin!"


    "Iron Sword Villa!"


    Tie Wushuang and the two brothers were already nervous to the extreme!


    When he saw that the two of them seemed to be seriously injured, he immediately helped them to sit on the bed.


    He saw Iron Curtain Cloud sitting cross-legged, his face ashen. A faint layer of black fog was being emitted from his skin! At this moment, he had his eyes closed and was operating his cultivation technique. Sweat like soybeans trickled down his forehead, slowly turning black! Tie Wushuang fetched a basin of water and used a cloth to help his father wipe it. The water inside the basin had already turned black!


    Lin Xuanzi was also sitting cross-legged at the side. The palm of his right hand was shining with a pitch-black light! However, the black fog on his face was even more obvious than the Iron Curtain Cloud! His chest heaved up and down, and his sword-like eyebrows were tightly knitted. It seemed as if he was in extreme pain! The top of his head was covered in white fog and his entire body was drenched. His green robe revealed a dense black color!


    "Sigh ~ ~" with a long sigh, Iron Curtain Cloud slowly opened his eyes.


    "Father!" When Tie Wushuang saw his father open his eyes, he immediately rushed forward.


    "What?" Iron Curtain Cloud looked around and saw Lin Xuanzi beside him. His face turned pale with fright. Shuang-er! "Bring me that porcelain bottle!" Tie Xiaoyun shouted to Tie Wushuang in a hurry as he reached for the sword wall in his study. Then, he stretched out his right foot and slowly got off the bed.


    "Oh!" Tie Wushuang glanced at his father, then immediately turned around and ran away.


    "Father! ¡ª ¡ª come have a cup of strong tea! ¡ª ¡ª" Seeing that her father had woken up, Tie Ruimei immediately went outside to brew a cup of strong tea to be served. His eyes were red, but they were swollen from crying! At this moment, he looked at his father anxiously and turned his head to look at Lin Xuanzi from time to time.


    "Ai ¡ª this evil martial art is simply too strange!" Iron Lanyun said dispiritedly. After drinking a mouthful of tea, he looked back at Lin Xuanzi''s right hand and could not help but shake his head. "If your big brother had not arrived in time, I''m afraid ¡­" My Iron Sword Villa... "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun''s face was filled with misery.


    "Eh? Rui''er ¡ª "Tie Lanyun put the teacup to his lips and asked Tie Ruying with concern in his eyes," You and elder brother ¡­ "Are you alright?"


    "En." Ironjade rubbed her chest and shook her head. "Brother and I ¡­" "Everything is fine now!" Saying so, he anxiously looked at Lin Xuanzi.


    "Father!" "Is this it?" A gust of wind blew, and Tie Wushuang ran in from outside. In his hand was a red porcelain bottle that he handed over to Tie Xiaoyun.


    "En!" Tie Xiaoyun handed the teacup to Tie Ruyu and took the bottle. The top was heavily sealed with stone wax.


    After looking at it for a while, Iron Lantern said, "Shuang''er, bring me a cup of water!"


    "Oh ¡­" Tie Wushuang immediately carried a cup of warm water over.


    "Rui Er ¡­ Mmm ¡­" "Please give this medicine to Brother Lin ¡­" Iron Lantern flicked his thumb, and the lid of the bottle exploded with a loud crack, falling to the ground. As the Iron Curtain Cloud fell, a three-point diameter, red pill fell onto the palm of his left hand, blood-red. Then he nodded to Iris.


    "Eh? ¨C Father ¨C" After hearing her father''s words, Tie Ruyamou walked over to Lin Xuanzi and knelt down. He stretched out his hands and stopped, staring at Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Un, I''m fine!" Brother Lin is only resting right now! He did not circulate his energy. When Father started to circulate his energy, he realized that it was completely useless! There wasn''t even a bit of zhenqi left in his body! "How strange!" Saying this, he frowned slightly.


    "Oh!" After hearing her father''s words, Tie Ruying immediately stretched out her hands and opened Lin Xuanzi''s mouth. Tie Xiaoyun waved his right hand and the red pill entered Lin Xuanzi''s mouth.


    "Water!"


    Immediately, Tie Wushuang moved forward and handed the cup to Tie Rukuang, who carefully poured the water into Lin Xuanzi''s mouth. Tie Xiaoyun placed his left palm on Lin Xuanzi''s chest and pressed it lightly twice. There was a gurgling sound as Lin Xuanzi''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat. He had already consumed the pill.


    "Sigh ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern sighed again.


    "Father!" Brother Lin ¡ª he ¡ª is he okay? " Iris looked back at the clouds.


    "En! ¡ª Just now, this pill was given to me by the herbalist" Old Hundred Herbs Elder "Feng Ling Grass from 30 years ago. I gave a total of five of them to the" Scarlet Blood Life-Saving Pill "I gave to the" Withered Zen "brothers and sisters of this old man. I also gave four of them to the" Withering Zen Master "brother, leaving the other one! "However, ever since they parted, the ''Hundred Herbs Old Man'' had disappeared without a trace in the martial arts world!" If only that old man was still here, things would be much easier ¡­ "Sigh ¡­"


    "Father! ¡ª Then is Brother Lin alright? Are you okay? " Iron Wushuang couldn''t help but feel a bit worried when he saw that his father hadn''t taken any medicine.


    "Alas! ¡ª I... "It''s not that much of a problem, it''s just that I can feel that I''m not affected by the poison aura. I''ll be fine after taking a short rest for ten days to half a month ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun turned to look at Lin Xuanzi, then shook his head, "From what I can see from your big brother Lin''s right hand, he has already been hit by that witch''s palm and the poison gas has already entered his body. It looks like things won''t be that simple! Sigh ¡­ In the past, only after almost twenty years had passed did the medicine become effective. According to the Master, although this medicine has a miraculous effect on detoxification, its effects on this kind of poison are not too obvious. Presumably, the poison of this kind of palm is no small matter!


    "Ah? ¡ª then ¡ª then where do we have to hurry?" Hearing her father''s words, Tirion''s eyes widened as tears began to stream down his face.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" With a long sigh, everyone immediately turned their heads to the side and saw that Lin Xuanzi had already opened his eyes.


    "Hm?" Lin Xuanzi looked at the scene in front of him with a confused expression. He propped himself up with his hands and was about to get off the bed.


    "Ai ¡ª" As soon as his right hand touched the edge of the bed, Lin Xuanzi felt a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout his body, and sweat began to drip from his nose.


    "Brother Lin!" "Don''t move!" Seeing that Brother Lin had opened his eyes, O''Brien''s face lit up, but when he was about to get out of bed and touch his right hand, his expression became extremely bitter. Stretching out his hands, he hurriedly helped Lin Xuanzi onto the bed and sat him down. Lin Xuanzi sat on the bed and slowly turned his head to the side. He stared at his right hand with an extremely astonished expression.


    "Ah, Young Nephew Lin, Iron Sword Villa truly does not treat you well!" To think that over and over again, I''ve implicated Nephew Lin, much less this time! "Sigh, I can only blame myself for not being effective ¡­" Iron Lantern thought about how this Iron Sword Villa had been a troublesome place for the past month and how they had implicated this Lin Xuanzi in many ways. He felt extremely guilty in his heart!


    "Sigh ¡­" Lin Xuanzi slowly raised his head. Surprisingly, a faint smile appeared on his face, yet it appeared to be incomparably ancient. Why would old man Tie say such words! If it had been anyone else, I think it would have been done. "What do you mean by burdened ¡­"


    Seeing Lin Xuanzi in such pain and even forcing himself to be happy, Tie Rukuang felt as if her heart was being cut by knives! He grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s arm with both hands. He didn''t care about what kind of dad was on the side. Moreover, they seemed to have tacitly accepted something from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Big Brother Lin! -Take a good rest." Rui-Mei took the cloth and carefully wiped Lin Xuanzi''s body. The white cloth immediately turned black!


    "Yes, Nephew Lin, please take a good rest." I just gave you a Scarlet Blood Life Pill. For the time being, I think I can stop the poison from spreading to your body, but... "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun sighed, "This poisonous gas is too domineering, it looks like I have to make a trip to Shaolin..."


    Lin Xuanzi was stunned, and he also felt a wave of discomfort in his chest. What was even more surprising was that when he circulated his martial arts, the true energy within his body immediately fled everywhere, unable to gather together!


    "Ah, thank you for Master Tie''s medicine. I don''t think that''s a big deal. When I return to Penglai tomorrow to find Master, I might have a way, hehe ¡­"


    "Aiya, Nephew Lin, why are you still thanking me? My old face is about to fade away!" This is all because Iron Sword Villa harmed Nephew Lin ¡­ "


    "Haha ¡­" Sigh, wouldn''t it be strange if old senior Tie said so ¡­ When Lin Xuanzi heard this, he could not help but constantly blame himself. His heart felt even worse as he laughed heartily.


    "Ah, good! Let''s not talk about this anymore. "Right now, I should think of a way to treat the wounds on my body ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun slowly sat down on his chair. "Shuang''er, make Brother Lin a cup of strong tea ¡­"


    "Oh!"


    "Eh? I say, old master Tie, this junior has something on his mind that I can''t understand at all ¡­ " Lin Xuanzi suddenly seemed to recall something and his brows furrowed.


    "Hmm? "Nephew Lin, why don''t you tell me more ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun put down his teacup.


    "That girl shouldn''t be that fast, right?" Lin Xuanzi raised his head and looked out of the window, deep in thought. He told her about his visit to Fujian that day.


    "Ah?" "There''s actually such a thing?" When Iron Sword heard Lin Xuanzi''s story, he could not help but be shocked! "So this means that the cultivation of this devil woman has reached an unfathomable level?"


    "That''s right, junior is also very puzzled." Furthermore, from what he had heard that night, his injuries shouldn''t be light. There was no reason for him to recover so quickly! Sigh. However, looking at the situation tonight, "That ''Eternal Demon Hand'' is indeed powerful, but I feel that it isn''t as powerful as it was fifty years ago!" Lin Xuanzi took a sip of the tea handed to him by Wushuang.


    "Sigh!" "I say, my dear nephew ¡ª" Iron Lantern stood up again. "Don''t underestimate me. Fifty years ago, I participated in that battle that shocked the world and made the world cry. That was a completely different battle than tonight!" "Tonight, when I was fighting the enemy, I discovered that although that witch''s martial arts were the same as fifty years ago, I still felt that there were two things missing, but I couldn''t say exactly what it was ¡­ "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun looked up and thought deeply, "I think that the witch''s martial arts are still in the process of being cultivated. It''s just that it hasn''t reached the level from back then ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun suddenly turned around, his eyes flashing, "Right! That should be it! "So ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun waved his right hand, "That''s why we have to join other sects to eliminate them as soon as possible! Otherwise... "This must be the same as it was fifty years ago!" As he spoke to here, Tie Xiaoyun''s face immediately filled with worry ¡­


    "Sister! ¡ª Ah? "What''s going on?"


    "Peach Blossom Cave!" Suddenly, a cry of surprise could be heard. The cave entrance had turned into a large lawn with embroidered flags fluttering all around. However, a woman dressed in black descended from the sky. She spread her arms and a ''pow'' sound was heard. Four black corpses immediately appeared in the middle of the lawn. A barefoot girl walked out from the side, her eyes wide open as she asked that woman! It was the ''witch''. What was surprising was that these two women looked exactly the same! Except for the fact that they were dressed differently!


    "Wanru, get your big brother to send a few brothers to bury these four people well! "Hmph!" The woman in black looked extremely angry.


    "Madam!" Are you alright?! ¡ª ¡ª A black shadow flashed, and a man appeared beside him. He wore a silver mask, and a pair of black gloves shone brightly! It was the Southern Palace! The black-clothed woman was actually the wife of Southern Palace City''s ¡ª ¡ª "Madam Peach Blossom!"


    "Damn it!" Who actually killed the Four Beasts?! " When NanGong City saw the corpses on the ground, their eyes almost popped out!


    "Sigh ¡ª Isn''t it still Iron Sword Villa!" Madam Peach Blossom''s face was filled with rage.


    "Iron Sword Villa? ¡ª Your old man can actually fight against Madame?!" When Southern Palace City heard the madame''s words, they were even more shocked!


    "Uh-huh! ¡ª Iron Lantern? "Hmph ¡ª almost died in my hands ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom did not spare him a glance.


    "Ah?" "He died?!" The eyes of the Southern Palace once again shone with a joyous light.


    "Almost! If not for the sudden appearance of a young man, I think there would be no one left alive in Iron Sword Villa! ¡ª Hmph!"


    "Young man?!" The girl called Wan Ruo said the same thing almost at the same time as Southern Palace City.


    "Yeah, just when I was about to take that old thing''s life, a man your age suddenly appeared. His qinggong is extremely good, it seems that he''s even on the same level as me! There was even a good sword! "Or else ¡ª hmph!" Madam Peach Blossom''s sleeves shook as her phoenix-like eyes burned with fury.


    "It''s Lin Xuanzi again!" He- Mom! "Humph!" The moment Southern Palace heard this, they immediately knew who it was. He was immediately enraged and cursed the heavens!


    "Lin Xuanzi?" Madame Taohua turned to look at the Southern Palace with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Sigh ~ ~" Southgate City waved both of his hands above his head, and said to the others, "Motherf * cker!" Fight against me everywhere! "I will make sure you die without a complete corpse!" NanGong Cheng gnashed his teeth, his anger reaching the extreme! He turned around and told her what had happened that night.


    "Oh? No wonder! "Madam Peach Blossom seemed to have come to a realization," Hahahahahahaha! "She threw her head back and burst into laughter.


    "Hmm? "Why are you laughing so loudly?" When the Southern Palace City''s Mistress laughed so crazily, they immediately turned around and stared at her.


    "Haha, ¡ª ¡ª" Lady Peach Blossom put her hands behind her back and took a few steps forward, "I don''t think that Lin Xuanzi will live for more than a few days! Old Iron ¡­ I don''t think it''s going to be that good... "Hahahaha!" After saying that, he threw his head back and laughed.


    "Hmm?" The Southern Palace was confused.


    "Humph!" Lin Xuanzi has already been hit by my palm, I think that he is currently suffering from the ''Thousand Toad Poison''! In less than a month, all the meridians in his body would rot and he would die! Not only did he die in an ugly way, he died in excruciating pain! "Hahahaha ¡­" His face turned terrible again.


    "Ah! ¡ª ¡ª It''s true, Madam!" When NanGong Cheng heard this, a smile blossomed on his face, and his eyes shone brightly.


    "Hmph!" Madam Peach Blossom didn''t say anything else. With a flick of her sleeves, she floated into the hole and disappeared.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" "Ha ha-ha, ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" NanGong Cheng was as if he had gone mad, raising his head and laughing out loud, tears actually flowed down from the corners of his eyes!

 C52

    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan stood up in surprise. His long eyebrows fluttered and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    "Almsgiver Lin, what are you doing here?" When he saw Lin Xuanzi''s pitch-black and bright right hand, the Great Master was truly shocked.


    "Reporting to Great Master." Tie Wushuang cupped his hands together and said, "Brother Lin was injured by the ''Allfiend Saint Hand''. I hope Great Master can lend a helping hand ¡­" On the orders of his father, Tie Wushuang traveled day and night with Lin Xuanzi to Shaolin Temple to seek help from Master Ku Chan. Tie Ruimei, on the other hand, took Lin Xuanzi''s letter to Penglai, Shandong Province, to tell the "Carefree Immortal" and Lin Hongxue the details.


    "Sigh, disturbed Grandmaster ¡­" Lin Xuanzi stepped forward and bowed. Black fog shrouded his face, and his voice sounded extremely weak.


    "Amitabha ¡ª A sin!" Master Ku Chan''s expression was extremely excited. "Ah, Almsgiver Lin, there''s no need to be courteous ¨C I didn''t expect the demons to appear again in the martial arts world ¡­" "Ai ¡­" The buddhist beads in his right hand spun rapidly as the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster looked up at the sky and gave a long sigh, "... "The demonic tribulation of the martial arts world has occurred again ¡­" He chanted for a long time. Then he quickly walked in front of Lin Xuanzi, grabbed his hand and looked at it. He could not help but shake his head.


    "Grandmaster ¡ª Brother Lin, this ¡­?" When Tie Wushuang saw Master Ku Chan''s frown, he shook his head repeatedly. Inwardly, he could not help but worry for Lin Xuanzi. After all, Lin Xuanzi was injured because of "Iron Sword Villa", and "Iron Sword Villa" already owed Brother Lin a lot.


    "Haha ¡­" Brother Tie, you don''t have to worry... I want to be safe ¡ª "When Lin Xuanzi saw Tie Wushuang''s anxious expression, he actually laughed heartily. Then, he clasped his hands at Master Ku Chan and said," Lin Xuanzi disturbed Grandmaster Qing Shu again. This junior truly has a guilty conscience ¡­ "


    "Amitabha ¡­" Master Withered-Staff slowly turned his head. "Benefactor Lin, there is no need to worry. You are doing this for the safety of the martial arts world. The people of the world should be grateful to you!"


    "However ¡­" Grandmaster Witherwood''s face froze.


    "Master! However, so what? ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Wushuang dashed to the front in an instant and looked at Master Ku Chan with a nervous expression.


    "However, Almsgiver Lin''s poison is rather deep. It looks like it will take a few days ¡­" Master Ku Chan''s eyebrows lightly twitched. After speaking for a long time, he no longer said anything.


    "How ¡ª how long will that take?" Tie Wushuang asked again.


    "Amitabha!" Sigh, just three years ago when this old monk and my three junior brothers were afflicted with this poison, Fang Xing had only managed to completely remove all the poison from his body! "This poison art is extremely powerful!" His face actually twitched slightly.


    "Ah?" Tie Wushuang could tell from Master Lin''s words that Big Brother Lin''s injury could be cured, so he immediately felt more at ease. However, when he heard what the Master had said, he could not help but open his mouth in shock.


    "..." "Many thanks, Great Master!" Lin Xuanzi immediately bowed to Great Master Ku Chan.


    "Sigh! ¡ª Benefactor Lin must not be so courteous!" Master Ku Chan came forward to help Lin Xuanzi up, "Ji Shi''s saving is the goal of our Buddhist Sect. If it were anyone else today, our Shaolin Temple would have done the same, so Almsgiver Lin need not worry too much ¡ª"


    "En!" Master Ku Chan lowered his head and pondered for a long time, "Wait for me to report this details to the Sect Leader." "Almsgiver Lin''s illness requires me to find a secluded place to meditate and recuperate ¡­"


    "..." "Hmm ¡­" "Many thanks master, junior will definitely return the favor ¡­"


    "Amitabha ¡ª how can we return the favor!"


    "Please come with me ¡ª"


    Not long after, waves of Buddhist chanting came from the Great Treasure Hall ¡­


    "Ah?!" The "Carefree Immortal" looked at the letter in his hand and his face turned pale with fright. From time to time, he would glance towards the sea outside the window, where a white figure was flying up and down like a white butterfly.


    "Miss, how long has this been going on?" The "Prodigal Immortal" was extremely anxious as he stared at the tiredness in front of him.


    "Both... "It''s all from five days ago ¡­" When she thought about how Lin Xuanzi did not know about the current situation, Rui-Mei became anxious again. Hearing the question from the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal", she began to cry again.


    "Oh, my lady, please don''t rush the girl." The "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" began to cry when he saw Tie Rujie. He quickly took a cup of tea and comforted her.


    Tie Rui wiped the corner of her eyes with her sleeve, and with an apologetic smile on her face, she said, "I''m sorry, master ¡ª" She didn''t know how to address this old man who could become her grandfather.


    Hahahaha ¡­" "Master!" Freelance Immortal smiled when he saw Tie Rukuang, also calling him master. Looking at the expression on his face just now when he delivered the letter, it seemed that he had an extraordinary relationship with his disciple. Moreover, it was the miss of Iron Sword Villa. When he thought of this, the "carefree immortal elder" felt a burst of happiness in his heart, and he laughed heartily as he stroked his beard. He did not seem to care about the fact that Lin Xuanzi was injured.


    "Ah, Miss Lin, since your big brother Lin has already gone to Shaolin, you don''t have to worry about it. Ah, haha ¡­ I thought that the old monk Ku Chan was very powerful back then. "Isn''t that ¡ª haha ¡ª" "Immortal Elder Xiao Yao" was indeed not an ordinary person, he immediately thought of something.


    Seeing how confident her old master was, a huge weight was slowly lifted from her heart.


    "Mhmm, I''ll go to Shaolin tomorrow to take a look. I just happened to have something to do in Shaolin as well ¡­" "This time just so happens to be ¡­"


    "Grandfather!" Before "Immortal Free and Unrestrained" could finish, a white shadow flashed and Lin Hongxue had already entered through the window.


    "Eh? ¡ª Haha!" "Auntie Tie! ¡ª ¡ª Why did you come! ¡ª ¡ª Aiya!" As soon as he entered, he saw Auntie Tie also come, and his heart was full of joy.


    "Ouch! ¡ª the red snow! "I really couldn''t see it!" If Iron Cliff hadn''t personally seen Lin Hongxue''s lightning fast movement technique, he wouldn''t have believed that Lin Fan had said that Lin Hongxue also knew martial arts. And now, he was surprised!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª hurry up and wash your face ¡ª let Uncle Yu cook ¡ª ¡ª" As soon as the "Carefree Immortal" saw Lin Hongxue, he seemed to have lost all of his unhappiness.


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Xuehong muttered in a muffled voice, but her eyes were wandering about inside and out. She crawled to the door and stuck her head out. Aunt Tie, where''s Eldest Uncle? Didn''t Eldest Uncle come to your place? "¡ª and frowned.


    "Err ¡­ Mmm ¡­ I didn''t ¡­ I didn''t ¡­" After hearing Lin Hongxue''s question, Tsui Mei started to panic as she didn''t know how to reply.


    "Hahahaha! Xue''er, Auntie Tie is here to play. Eldest Uncle went back to Fujian and will be back in a few days. Ah!"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Hearing his grandfather''s words, Chu Feng felt that it was true. A few days ago, his Eldest Uncle had gone to his hometown. "Then, he turned around and walked back into the house." Humph! It''s been so long, have you forgotten about me and Grandpa? "Grandpa Yu ¡­" He could faintly hear Lin Hongxue''s mutterings coming from the other side of the house.


    "Sigh ¡­" The "Carefree Immortal" creased his eyebrows when he heard this. "Miss Tie ah, this old man has a presumptuous request ¡­" The carefree immortal elder instantly became cautious.


    "Yes, Master, just say it ¡­" Seeing how serious the "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" was, Tie Ruemei immediately turned her head to the side.


    "Yes ¡­" "¡­ ¡­" The carefree immortal elder placed his hands on his hips and bowed his head as he paced back and forth. "I''ll set off immediately after I finish eating dinner. As for Xue''er ¡­" The carefree immortal elder raised his head to look outside. "Let''s see if Lady Tie can stay here for a few more days. This old man will hurry back ¡­"


    "Mm, sure ¡­" Upon hearing this, Iris knew that Shang Shaolin must have looked at Brother Lin and immediately agreed. Even though he wasn''t at Iron Sword Villa, his father had said before he left that he would be fine. Furthermore, with his mother, Xiang''er, and Xiao Yan''er taking care of him, he would definitely be fine for a while.


    "Then I''ll have to thank Lady Tie ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª" The "Free and Unrestrained Immortal" was overjoyed to hear Iron Yumei agree so readily.


    "Ah?" "Grandfather, you''re going too?" Lin Hongxue looked at the "Carefree Immortal" with a surprised expression.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The "Carefree Immortal" bowed and patted Lin Hongxue''s head, "Eh? Didn''t you want Uncle to come back earlier? Grandpa will go and get him now. "Haha ¡­"


    "Ah?" "Really?" When Lin Hongxue heard that her grandfather went to bring her uncle back, she was exceptionally happy. "Then ¡ª then I will go with Grandpa!" He spread out his arms and grabbed Grandpa''s arms.


    "Sigh ¡ª ¡ª Xue''er, I''ll go much faster by myself ¡ª ¡ª" "Immortal Blessed Carefree" pointed at Rui-Mei. "You, stay at home and play with Auntie Tie. Otherwise, if you leave, won''t Auntie Tie be returning as well? ¡ª ¡ª Ah!"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue let go of her arms and looked back at Ironjade before looking back at the "Carefree Immortal". She smiled, "Great! ¡ª Hehe ¡ª" Ever since their last visit to the Iron Sword Villa, she had been very fond of this Aunt Tie.


    "Then, grandpa, you must come back quickly with uncle! ¡ª ¡ª Ah ¡ª"


    "Of course! Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡ª "The" carefree immortal elder "took a small bundle from a corner and put it into his pocket, patting Redsnow." You have to listen to me at home ¡ª "He cupped his hands in front of his chest as he said this." Thank you, Lady Tie ¡ª "With that, he walked to the door.


    "Hey!" "Grandfather, you don''t need this either!" Lin Hongxue grabbed the wine gourd on the table and smiled at her grandfather.


    "Eh? ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª yes! "Aiya ¡ª look at my memory ¡ª I''m really old ¡ª hahahahaha!" The "Prodigal" looked back and could not help but pat his head as he laughed heartily. After receiving the wine jug, a white silhouette flashed and disappeared without a trace!


    "Yo-Yo-you-you!" With another flash of white light, Lin Hongxue actually landed on top of the osmanthus flowers in the courtyard. She covered her mouth with her hands and shouted towards the east, causing the leaves to tremble!


    Tie Ruying''s phoenix-like eyes were wide open. She could not believe what she had just seen! Moreover, the sound just now had caused his ears to buzz and his heart to palpitate!


    Ha-hah!" The voice of the "Prodigal Immortal" came from far away, but it was clearly heard.


    "Humph!" When Lin Hongxue heard the answer, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and gave a weird smile. With a flash, she floated in front of Rui Mei. He turned his head back and saw Auntie Tie''s wide-opened eyes on his face.


    "What an amazing thing you are!" After a long moment, Tirion regained his composure and happily smiled.


    "..."


    Three miles behind Shaowang Mountain, there was a human-sized cave entrance. In front of it was a large stone slab, and two large red words were written on it ¡ª "Forbidden Area!"


    When he entered the cave, he saw a stone staircase leading up the wall. It was at least three hundred steps up! After walking up the stone stairs, there was a flat ground with a circumference of one Zhang. Three cliffs faced each other, and a lone peak towered over the clouds six Zhang away! On the peak of the mountain, about 300 feet away from this place, there was a place with very few footprints. It was called ''Face Wall Cliff'' ¨C the place where the nine years of work on the face wall of Damocles ended in good results.


    No one had been there for years. At this moment, a man in a green robe was sitting cross-legged against the wall. His sword-like eyebrows were stretched out and his phoenix eyes were slightly closed. It was as if he had entered the realm of void.


    It was Lin Xuanzi, who had already been sitting here quietly for three days, practicing the Muscle Meridian Rebirth Scroll that was taught by the Withered Leaf master.


    Outside the cliff, the mountain wind blew and the pine trees rustled.


    Lin Xuanzi seemed to not have noticed it at all, and not long after, a white fog shrouded his head ¡­


    He seemed to hear Master San Ye''s words.


    "..." The cause and effect of the world was restored, but never would he have imagined that even a loyal and loyal person like Almsgiver Lin would be unable to escape from this'' Ten Thousand Devil Calamity ''! Sin! Sin! ¡ª ¡ª Amitabha

 C53

    The martial arts world had indeed begun to grow restless.


    From the five gangs to Emei, there was a sudden gust of cold wind in the Jianghu, making people tense up.


    And the most amazing thing was that it happened in Fujian.


    Nanping Town, which had been peaceful and prosperous for many years under the Wu Yi Mountain, had now disappeared into thin air!


    Other than the rows of houses in the town, there was not a single person in sight!


    He looked up the mountain and saw the banners on the Green Edge Cliff.


    At the top of the mountain, there actually appeared a big gatehouse!


    Just like a city gate, two hundreds of feet tall black pillars that were over ten feet in diameter stood against the sky and pierced through the clouds! The two huge pillars were about five Zhang apart, and at the top of the pillar was a wooden plaque that was over ten Zhang wide. It was pitch black, and its edges were painted with red paint. The three words "Sun City" on the wooden board glowed with a blood-red light. In the upper right corner, there was a blood-red sun. Yellow flames seemed to be burning around it. When others took a look at him, they found themselves unable to catch their breath!


    On the two pillars were written two huge lines that looked like couplets ¡ª on the left was written: "Blood and tears, last night''s prosperity followed by the shifting of the stars, annihilating the dust sea, burying the foreign land"; on the right was written: "Tens of thousands of generations of feuds, with the sun rising and the mountains falling, and the rivers and lakes shining with the blood of the mountains." On the right was written: "Family feuds are eternal, and the sun rises and the sun falls with the mountains and the blood shines of the rivers and lakes."


    There were four warriors standing on both sides of the door. They were dressed in black and held curved swords in their hands. Their expressions were cold and their eyes were flickering with fierceness. On both sides of the cliff, there was actually a small castle about a hundred feet high, with two warriors dressed in similar attire standing on top of it.


    The bloody words were written in big letters that flashed across the sky as they stood on top of a tall mountain. A thick smell of blood immediately filled the air! Behind him was a five feet wide road. From the right side of the road, it slanted downwards until it reached the vicinity of the Peach Blossom Cave.


    Standing at the top of the cliff and looking down, it immediately caused everyone to suck in a cold breath of air! Six kilometers to the east, they were fluttering in the wind! The castles were faintly discernible as they stretched all the way to the side of the mountain!


    Arriving outside the Peach Blossom Cave, a large group of castles immediately appeared in front of him! From the edge of the cave all the way to the edge of the mountain, it had to be at least five miles in radius! The interior was filled with people, and the sound of hammering could be heard from afar. It was the sound of building houses in the distance. Countless houses had been renovated and there were even several intersecting streets inside!


    Inside the Peach Blossom Cave, compared to the time when Lin Xuanzi''s uncle and nephew lived here, it was completely different!


    At the bottom of the cave, two huge stone stairs were built on both sides of the cave, reaching all the way to the cave entrance. The entire cave was painted a pitch-black color. On the ceiling of the cave, there was a ten meter long and twenty feet wide white square. On it, the words "Blood Demon Palace" were written in blood-red!


    As he entered the cave, a huge "M" shaped double arch appeared in front of him. The large cave was now completely filled with stones, and there was a black, patterned, and ancient-looking building on top of it.


    The hall with a radius of five Zhang in the middle was actually made of white clouds stone! It was carved in fine detail and was covered with strange patterns. It had even been drawn in seven colors! In the center of the hall, there was a large chair carved from white jade. It was as magnificent as a dragon bed and covered with a thick layer of black velvet. In the middle of the fur was a large golden bird. On the wall behind, there was a ten feet wide sun. The surroundings were burning with yellow flames, causing one to feel as if the air was instantly scorching hot!


    The right side of the hall was connected to the entrance of the cave, which was connected to a footbridge. Next to him was a blood-red platform, with a large, translucent sphere spinning around it. The words'' Blood Devil Palace ''were also carved on it. White steam rose from the surroundings of the round ball.


    To the left of the hall was a room with the same decorations as the hall itself. The room was small. On the opposite wall, there was a large white jade table with an incense burner and a lot of incense burning. Surprisingly, there was a spirit tablet on it! It said, "Mother Sun City Daughter Ham Monster, Naland Show Spirit Plate"!


    In front of the table, there were two black cotton prayer mats, and on them, two people were kneeling.


    Two women. And it was an almost identical woman!


    On the right side, there was a black hair with a high band. A gold hairpin was stuck into the hair, and he was wearing a black brocade robe, which was embroidered with golden patterns. It was "Madam Peach Blossom"!


    On the left, her long hair cascaded down her shoulders, but she wore a golden crown and a light green brocade robe. She was barefoot! It was a girl called Wan Ruo.


    The two of them looked exactly the same, and they were both so beautiful!


    The face of "Madam Peach Blossom" was cold. Her pair of eyes that could captivate the soul was currently filled with boundless fury, as if she was going to melt people immediately! He held a white brocade cloth in his hand. There were bloodstains on it, and there were a few names written on it. If one were to look closely, one would be able to see that it was actually "The Carefree Immortal, Patriarch White Mountain, Master Ku Chan, Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, Xuan Yue, and Tie Zhu Yun"!


    "Lady Peach Blossom" stared at the cloth in her hands as her eyes spouted fire. After staring for a while, she stretched out her hands and placed the cloth on the table. Then, she clasped her hands together and closed her eyes before kowtowing. Wan Ru, who was at the side, also bent down. The sound of her forehead hitting the floor could be heard clearly!


    "Mother, you have to protect us sisters, protect our enemies, and avenge you ¡­" Madam Peach Blossom seemed to be crying. Her voice was both sad and filled with anger!


    "Today, Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru both swore in front of mother''s soul that they would use their enemies'' heads and hearts to pay homage to mother, to comfort your soul in heaven! "I will use the blood of my enemies to wash away the shame that has accumulated on the walls of Sun City for decades ¡­" "Madam Peach Blossom raised her head. Indeed, tears were flowing down her cheeks." He thought back to when he had travelled alone to the Central Plains and suffered all the humiliation. It was not easy for him to find the Lady Taohua''s place in the Embroidered Uniform Guard. "I had no choice but to submit myself to Southern Palace. Mother, I did not mean to break my clan''s teachings of marrying internally and not externally, just because South Palace City can help me ¡­" As he said this, he actually began to cry, feeling extremely heartbroken.


    "Elder sister ¡­" When Wan Ruo who was at the side saw Madam Peach Blossom crying so miserably, she reached out her hand and patted on Madam Peach Blossom''s shoulder. Tears couldn''t help flowing out of her eyes.


    Madam Peach Blossom wiped the tears off her face. Suddenly, her eyes lit up! I will definitely revitalize Sun City and expand its glory! Ha ha-ha ha-ha "At this point, Madam Peach Blossom threw up her arms and laughed. The laughter became very terrifying!


    No one would have thought that Madam Peach Blossom and the woman beside her were actually the twin girls of "Demon Ham", Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru! Not only did he look like a celestial, his martial arts were also very powerful! Vicious and merciless!


    "Madam ¡ª Master Nine has returned!" The footsteps paused, and a voice came from outside.


    "Mm ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom waved her right hand. "Yes."


    With a flash of a shadow, the sound of footsteps gradually disappeared from the corridor outside.


    The two sisters wiped their tears as they slowly stood up and walked out into the hall.


    "Madam ¡­" South Palace City was already sitting in the great hall, drinking tea. As soon as he saw his wife coming out, he immediately called her.


    "Mm ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom softly answered before slowly walking to the large stone chair in the middle and half-lying down.


    "Hmm? "Is Madame not feeling well? ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng noticed that Madam Peach Blossom''s expression seemed to be a little down, so he put down his teacup and turned around to ask with concern.


    "En, it''s nothing!" Madam Peach Blossom supported her robes. "Eh?" "The Wind City isn''t with you?"


    "Haha, hmm, he ¡ª" Master Diao saw that his wife''s expression seemed to be better than before and felt relieved. He took a sip of his tea and said, "I''ll let him go out and take a look at the situation in the martial arts world ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Madam Peach Blossom looked up at the ceiling. The flags were fluttering in the air, and her eyebrows seemed to frown once again.


    "Hey, madam, don''t think too much about it. Your body is the most important ¡­" When Southern Palace City saw that Madam''s expression was about to change again, they recalled that she was probably still troubled over the matter of the Iron Sword Villa, and immediately turned around to comfort her, "Moreover, Lin Xuanzi and that old man have already been poisoned by Madam, I presume ¡­ Haha ¡­ "NanGong Cheng couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh out loud," I presume you are currently suffering the pain of ten thousand insects corroding your heart!


    "Humph!" Suddenly, a glint appeared in the eyes of the Southern Palace. Their faces sank as they stared at the cup in their hands and said word by word, "Lin Xuanzi, Lin Xuanzi, your life is so tough!" Humph ¡ª see how lucky you can be this time! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª "Here he threw his head back and laughed.


    "Well, I say, madam ¡ª" NanGong Cheng laughed for a long time, then turned his head to look at his wife, "When we have finished with the fortifications in the castle, we should hurry and recruit some men, otherwise this ¡ª" NanGong Cheng stood up and spread out his hands, his face was filled with excitement, "Otherwise, wouldn''t this big city be a waste?! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "En, you can take responsibility for this matter in the Windy City," Madam Peach Blossom said unhurriedly. "I still have to ¡­" Madam Peach Blossom raised her head and looked at Nalan Wanru, who was sitting next to her. "After our younger sister recovers, we should hurry out to do some work ¡­" Lady Taohua slowly stood up and paced back and forth in the hall.


    "In a few days ¡ª" As he spoke, his eyes flashed, "I have to make another trip to the Iron Sword Villa, and strike the iron while it''s hot ¡­" "Mm, when the time comes, sister will come with me ¡­" Then, he turned around and slowly walked to the side of the chair. He waved his right hand and said, "I don''t want any new problems to arise ¡­" With a flick of his waist, he landed on the chair and leaned against it. "There are so many strange things happening these days ¡­" As she spoke, she placed her fingers on her cheeks and gently closed her eyes that were as big as the sea.


    "Haha ¡ª Madame is right, haha ¡ª" Hearing Madam''s words, NanGong Cheng revealed a smile again. He glanced at Madame, but picked up the teacup himself and placed it by his mouth, and then turned his body to look at Nalan Wanru, "Yes, you really have to strike while the iron is hot! "Hehe ¡­" With a ''hehe'' sound, a cup of tea entered his mouth. His cheeks were puffing out continuously, "Hey, I have to go out and see how the situation outside is going!" After saying that, he immediately stood up and walked towards the entrance of the cave, "Grandmother f * cking bear, these birdmen really can''t leave even for a second ¡ª ¡ª f * ck!" The footsteps immediately disappeared from the outside.


    "Wanru ¡ª ¡ª" The moment Southern Palace was about to leave, Madam Peach Blossom opened her eyes. She saw her little sister sitting at the side in a daze. "Are you injured?"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª hmm, everything''s alright now ¡ª ¡ª" Hearing her sister''s call, Nalan Wanru seemed to wake up from a dream. Her hands stretched out in the air and shook twice, and she actually smiled at Madam Peach Blossom. The smile was fascinating.


    "Oh, it''s good that you''re fine. "I''ll use big brother''s medicine a bit more tonight ¡­" With that, she placed her jade arm on the pillow as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Nalan Wanru looked at her sister before gently standing up and going to the entrance of the cave. She looked into the distance with her beautiful eyes and frowned. He had his arms around himself as he leaned against the side wall of the cave. His eyes that were blue like the ocean''s were filled with worry ¡­

 C54

    "Oh my God! ¡ª who did you learn all this from!"


    The two days on this island, Iris was amazed all the time!


    He could not believe his eyes! Last time, when Big Brother Lin said that his nephew knew martial arts, he thought that it was just a joke. Since the departure of the "Carefree Immortal" yesterday, she had discovered that this kid not only knew martial arts, but was even far beyond her imagination! Yesterday, this brat had actually brought her to float on the sea for an entire day. Even now, she still could not believe that it was true! Such a young age yet such a good Qing Gong! His tongue was nearly sticking out!


    At this moment, however, she was even more shocked! That brat not only had good Qing Gong, but he also had an incomparably unique set of sword technique that made her gasp in admiration! He clearly remembered that he and his brother had practiced the family heirloom iron sword with his father for 15 years! This morning, this brat had suddenly mentioned that he wanted to practice his sword arts with him. At that time, he hadn''t thought of doing so! Because he was afraid of hurting him accidentally. However, he couldn''t bear the kid''s pressure and could only take a branch to play with him. Who would have thought that this little brat would be so serious, actually sending the branch in his hand flying in the first move! His palm was still hurting! He couldn''t help but be shocked! He looked around Lin Hongxue and then picked up a branch. This time, he was truly serious!


    Who would have thought that this would make him feel even more shocked!


    What an exquisite sword move! Amazing! Furthermore, the force that came from his foot long wooden sword was astonishing! He simply could not believe that this kid had such a high level of inner force cultivation!


    He had only used five moves, but he was so shocked that he had forgotten to attack! Shocked cries rang out!


    "Heh! ¡ª ¡ª Aunt Tie, why ¡ª why don''t you admit it?" Lin Hongxue was practicing hard when she suddenly saw Auntie Tie standing there motionless, while her own sword had already pierced out. Auntie Tie did not react at all when she saw that the tip of the sword was only two inches away from Auntie Tie''s eyebrows! He was shocked! With a flip of her feet, a white shadow rapidly spun in the air, retracting the sword''s momentum. As it landed five feet away, the sweat on Lin Hongxue''s nose began to slide down! He looked at Aunt Tie in surprise.


    "Aiyee!" "Oh my god!" Tie Ruimei held a tree branch as she walked around Lin Hongxue, looking at her from top to bottom with her eyes.


    "Eh? "Auntie Tie?!" Lin Xuehong saw Auntie Tie''s strange gaze on her and immediately felt embarrassed. She thought there was something wrong with her body, so she couldn''t help but lower her head and slip away. You ¡ª what is it? " Lin Hong Xue looked at her for a long time, but was unable to find anything wrong.


    "Aiya! ¨C this is too amazing! ¨C hahaha ¨C!" At this time, Tie Rumei seemed to have come back to her senses, and cried out in alarm as she looked at Lin Hongxue.


    "Ehh!" Lin Hongxue was shocked, she did not understand what was going on.


    "Sigh! ¡ª Redsnow, you ¡ª" Tilly threw away the stick in her hand and walked in front of Lin Hongxue. "You practice this sword art again for Auntie Tie to see, ah ¡ª"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" So it was to let me watch him practice the sword. If I had said so earlier, I would have thought that it was some big matter! Lin Hong Xue immediately laughed, "Alright! Sigh, but it really isn''t fun without a training partner ¨C however, for Aunt Tie''s sake, I''ll practice for you, hehe ¨C "Unexpectedly, he wasn''t modest at all. With that, he walked to the empty space under the laurel tree. He raised his right hand and the wooden sword in his hand was raised diagonally.


    Tsui Mei immediately retreated to the pavilion and stood down. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Lin Hongxue.


    "The first stance ¨C auspicious clouds ¨C Setting Sun!" With a loud shout, a white shadow flashed, and the tip of Lin Hongxue''s sword shook. At the same time, dozens of milky-white plum blossoms appeared around the tip of the sword! It was actually formed from floating mist! Lin Hongxue''s feet made a mistake. She was unable to see what movement technique Tie Ruyu used. She could only see a white shadow moving around in circles. The figure''s speed became faster and faster, and finally connected into a white circle! The dozens of flowers in the middle of the circle also began to rapidly dance in the air, becoming faster and faster. In the end, they formed a single flower that was like a big white cloud. It was truly beautiful! "God!" Tie Rukuang cried out again.


    Suddenly, with a "poof" sound, Lin Hongxue''s rapidly spinning body came to a stop. Her right foot suddenly stepped diagonally, her left foot curtsied and her right hand lightly trembled. The white cloud on the tip of her sword once again began to rapidly spin! His left hand was half-raised and he smacked at the white cloud! With a sudden twist of his right wrist, the wooden sword drew a circular arc to the side. Wherever the sword went, a crack immediately appeared in the fog!


    As for the white cloud, it flew around in the air. Lin Hongxue''s left hand was waving rapidly. Suddenly, she saw the white cloud shoot towards the tree like an arrow!


    "Crack!"


    "Shua!"


    Ahh!


    They saw the cloud explode as soon as it hit the tree! A tree branch that was as thick as an arm was actually broken! The cloud exploded and flew towards the broken branch like a gust of wind! The branch was instantly covered by a white mist.


    With a "pa" sound, the huge tree branch landed on the ground. The lush branches and lush leaves of the branches were now completely bare. He saw that wherever the white mist passed, the green leaves would be blown away by the wind like exploding snow. Occasionally, they would seem to be blown away by the wind, scattering in all directions immediately. Like a green butterfly fluttering in the air, they would slowly float to the ground, causing the ground to appear as if it was covered with a thick layer of green carpet!


    "My God!" Tie Ruyui covered her face with her hand, unable to close her mouth for a long time.


    "The second stance ¨C Meteor Shower!" Before Iris could catch her breath, she heard another loud shout!


    As soon as the leaves touched the ground, Lin Hongxue''s feet spun and a white shadow dashed into the leaves of the laurel tree. Her right foot lightly tapped on the tree trunk and she darted out! The hilt of the sword in her right hand pointed forward. Like a swallow, she flew around the main pole in an incomparably graceful manner! Suddenly, with a flick of her wrist, the wooden sword drew a gray shadow across the ground. Lin Hongxue''s body also spun faster and faster as she flew up the tree trunk in a spiral. After a few slashes, Lin Hongxue''s legs spun in midair and then fell to the ground. His right foot immediately stepped forward, his left leg took a slanted step to the right, his right hand raised the sword and circled above his head, suddenly, his legs bent down, the sword in his hand swung diagonally above his head, his right leg extended forward into the air, his left toe spun, his body quickly turned in a circle, the sword just drew a circle! The leaves were flying about five feet in the air, but wherever Lin Hong Xue''s sword swept past, it was like a tornado had swept up all the green leaves on the ground and sent them flying. Lin Hong Xue shouted loudly, waving her right hand, causing a gray shadow to surround a white shadow, and the leaves on the ground actually started to spin together with the gray shadow of the sword! The speed became faster and faster. The fallen leaves on the ground actually formed a chain that formed a green ring as it rapidly rotated. The fog beside it immediately dispersed in all directions!


    Lin Hongxue''s rapidly spinning body suddenly stopped. With a wave of her right hand towards the sky, a beautiful grey shadow suddenly burst forth. The spinning green ring suddenly burst out and shot towards the sky!


    He heard a series of "chi chi" sounds in the air, and in an instant, he was calm again. The strange thing was that the leaves that were slowly falling down from the sky were now falling down fast. There were even sounds coming from the ground.


    She raised her eyes to the ground, only to see that it was covered with leaves even thicker than the previous ones. Suddenly, his eyes opened wide and he covered his mouth with both hands as if he had seen a monster!


    It turned out that the leaves on the ground were very different from before. At this moment, there was a green leaf on each leaf, and it just so happened to pass through the middle and enter half the way! It was neat and tidy!


    Ah! ¡ª ¡ª" Iris really nearly slapped him!


    "Third move ¡ª Sword Qi Carefree!" Just as she finished speaking, Rui-Mei saw Lin Hong Xue''s arms trembling, her left foot took a step to the right, her right foot stepped forward, and her upper body immediately bent forward to her right leg. With a flick of her wrist, the wooden sword drew an arc above her head, and her body suddenly stood up. When he was about eight feet away from the laurel tree, he suddenly cut the air with his legs. He crossed his legs and sat cross-legged in the air! Then with a loud "Ai" sound, the sword in his right hand trembled, and drew a circular arc towards the laurel tree. Both feet spread out, and his straight body spun in a circle in the air before slowly landing on the ground. With his right hand holding the wooden sword, he stood there with his back facing the sky and his face flushed red, yet he did not even breathe.


    Just as Lin Hong Xue landed on the ground, Tie Rumei heard a "chi chi" sound from the tree. Leaves began to fall from the tree again. Tie Rumei saw that only half of the leaves had fallen! It was like being cut in half by scissors! Where the leaves had fallen, O''Brien remembered clearly that the voice had come from the branch. She looked up at the tree and was shocked again! He saw a white streak on the tree trunk. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a crack in the tree bark. Some parts had already turned out to be more than three inches!


    "Hey! ¡ª ¡ª Auntie Tie? ¡ª Auntie Tie?!" Lin Hongxue saw that she had already called Auntie Tie three times, but Auntie Tie did not seem to hear her, and she was baffled. She immediately walked up and patted on Auntie Tie Ruyu''s arm, "Auntie Tie!" This time, she shouted loudly enough.


    Ah!" "Oh, my god!" Tirion was in a daze, when he suddenly felt someone slapping his arm, and then he heard a thunderclap. He was so shocked that his whole body shook and he screamed. Only now did he realize that it was Lin Hongxue.


    "Aiya! "Oh my god!" After a long time, Tirion finally recovered his wits and asked Lin Hongxue in surprise.


    "Hehe ¨C amazing!" Seeing that Aunt Tie was fine, Lin Hong Xue unexpectedly laughed complacently when she heard this question. She slowly moved to the front and looked up mischievously at Tie Ruyu. "This is amazing!" Lin Hong Xue looked up, her eyes glowing, "This is the ''Carefree Sword'' that Grandfather taught me! "Heh heh!" He was extremely pleased with himself!


    "The Carefree Sword?" Tie Li was startled. She had heard her father say this many times that the "Carefree Immortal Elder" had three ultimate skills ¡ª "Carefree Steps", "Carefree Palm" and "Carefree Sword". She did not expect that the small sword was actually using the "Carefree Sword"! No wonder he was so formidable! "It''s only using the wooden sword, if ¡­" Uh! "Iron Cliff raised an eyebrow," Ah? Just three moves? "


    "Hehe ¡ª Auntie Tie asked the same question as me!" When Lin Hongxue heard Aunt Tie''s question, she could not help but burst out laughing again.


    "Grandfather said that this is only the first three moves ¡­" Grandfather said that my power is not enough, so I''ll practice later ¡­ However, don''t underestimate these three moves! It looks like there are only a few simple moves, but you can freely produce a myriad of moves! "As long as you can think of it!" The little guy looked like an adult, young and mature, and then frowned, "But, after practicing for so long, I haven''t thought of one move, ¡ª Hehe ¡ª but I think I''ll come up with one day ¡ª" As he spoke, he turned his right hand, and the sword drew another arc in the air. He slowly walked to the shore and looked out to sea. Suddenly, he stretched his hands out in the air and looked back at Rui-Mei. "Auntie Tie, do you know, I have a great dream now!"


    "Oh?" Rui Mei secretly exclaimed in admiration at this genius. Hearing Lin Hongxue''s loud shout, she immediately raised her head. "Tell me about it ¡ª" As she spoke, she also slowly walked to the side.


    "Hehe, Auntie Tie, did you see that? The boundless sea up ahead ¡­" Lin Hongxue said as she pointed at the smoky sea in front of her.


    "En, I saw it, I saw it!" Rui-Mei almost laughed out loud at Lin Hongxue''s earnest look.


    "Well, I will be the little overlord of the sea! "Haha ¡­" Saying that, he actually began to laugh loudly.


    Tirion was stunned for a moment and then laughed. "Uh-huh!" Good! "No one dares to bully aunty after Redsnow becomes the overlord. Haha ¡­"

 C55

    "Hmm? "No way! Big Brother!" Tu Feng City never thought that his Senior Brother calling him here was to discuss such a matter! It was an unexpected accident! The right hand holding the teacup began to tremble, and the scar on his face became even more terrifying.


    "Ai ¡ª ¡ª Junior Brother!" NanGong Cheng saw Tu Feng Cheng''s expression and it seemed that he had expected it. He smiled and slowly stood up while placing the teacup on the table. He was walking beside the Wind Slaying City.


    "Big Bro, aren''t I heartbroken as well?" NanGong Cheng''s face seemed to reveal a hint of pain, "Every day I see your sister-in-law crying, and you say that your big brother''s heart is ¡ª ¡ª as if being cut by a knife!" He even seemed to choke on his words.


    "I also know that he has a great debt of gratitude towards us brothers, but..." NanGong Cheng turned around and looked at Tu Feng City with a pained expression. "What do you think I should do? Hm? Tell me ¡ª! "If it were you, second brother, what would you do?"


    The expression on the face of the Piercing Wind City was also extremely ugly! His eyes were filled with an unfathomable thought. The scar on his face was as red as blood.


    Tu Feng City looked out the window, and a nightmare seemed to appear before their eyes once more ¡­


    It was a wound that could never be wiped away. To the Piercing Wind City, that wound was destined to be accompanied by its own pain for the rest of its life! At that time, when his son, Tu Tianba, was only eight months old and needed his mother. But that year, the mother of the child had left these two men forever! Furthermore, he died in the hands of his own master ¡ª by sucking blood! That year, when his master''s cultivation went berserk, he took his master to his home to recuperate. Unexpectedly, after only half a day at the yamen, he returned home to find his wife lying in a pool of blood. Her body was still warm, but she would never wake up! The row of teeth holes on his neck was shocking! At that moment, he was about to go crazy! Waving the one foot eight inch blade he inherited from his ancestors, he crazily danced in front of his master, but his master was still looking at him and the blade in his hand in a daze. He was still smiling, and blood was trickling from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, he saw his Master''s two hands reach out quickly, clasped his hands, and pinch his saber, then pull it towards his chest! At that time, he had stopped, and was desperately trying to do so! Just a moment ago, he still wanted to end the old ghost''s life with a single slash, thinking that his wife would take revenge. But now, he had given up! In the process of snatching the saber from his master, the blade in his hand had actually snapped by a foot! His Master grabbed the broken blade with both hands and then abruptly collapsed onto the ground, unconscious! At that moment, Tu Feng City felt like it had gone mad! Kneeling on the ground, looking at his wife''s eyes that were still open, Little Sky Tyrant Lord''s heartbreaking cry could be heard. His heart broke along with the blade in his hand! The sabre was still in his master''s hand. He only needed to pat it lightly and everything would be over! However, there wasn''t any in the Piercing Wind City. Instead, he gently removed the broken blade in his master''s hand and buried it with his wife in the backyard. On the other hand, her master who had helped her in her upbringing had killed her beloved wife when she was sick. How should she choose? After that, the smile disappeared from the face of the Wind Slaying City. The broken blade remained by his side, as if it was witnessing a dark and painful history ¡­


    "Ai, Second Brother, don''t think too much, ah ¡ª" NanGong Cheng looked at Tu Feng City absentmindedly and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Ah!" Tu Feng Cheng''s body suddenly shook, and he stood up, looking at Nan Gong City in shock.


    "Haha ¡­" NanGong Cheng laughed and returned to his seat, "Hey, don''t think too much! If this man wants to do something big, then he must have some charisma! " NanGong Cheng raised his teacup and slanted his eyes at Tu Feng City. "Besides, we still need your eldest sister-in-law''s help ¡ª why not help her and fulfill her wish?"


    When he raised his head, even the cup was almost in his stomach.


    "Err ¡­" Tu Feng City gave a stuffy snort, but he didn''t say anything more and lowered his head in deep thought ¡­


    .......................................................................................... In addition to Penglai Victory, there was also a place on the shores of the Yellow Sea that was as beautiful as the Mount Laoshan.


    Next to the sea, the Mountains and Seas were connected. The islands were scattered everywhere. The peaks were clustered and shrouded by clouds and mist; the sky and the water were the same.


    The mountain was covered with strange mountains and strange rocks, while the karst cave was crisscrossing.


    As he ascended the mountain, he saw a lone peak that stood amongst the sea of clouds in the distance.


    Along the way, there were countless Taoist temples in the mountain. People came and went, and the incense was flourishing. What a place to rest.


    A few mountains later, that solitary peak could be clearly seen. He saw cliffs and cliffs filled with strange stones.


    The mountain was several dozen feet high and incomparably steep! Above the mountain, clouds and mist coiled about. It was ethereal and intangible.


    This was the rare Fire Cloud Peak of the birds and beasts!


    About a hundred feet away from the ground, there was a cave entrance. Beside it were various pine trees that lined up at the entrance of the cave. At the top of the cave entrance, there were two large red words: Fire Cloud Cave!


    A man in black with a face mask and black gloves on his hands was standing at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the sky. A trace of a smile could be seen on his face.


    With a tap of his right foot, he shot out! In an instant, he had arrived at the stone wall! He stuck his gloved hand to the cliff wall and actually, it was as if he was holding onto something. His hands climbed back and forth, and in an instant, he had reached the entrance of the cave! He stretched his body, then disappeared into the cave.


    In the large cave, there were many wild flowers and plants, and those flowers and plants were very special. It seemed to be some kind of herb. As he stood there, a medicinal smell immediately assaulted his nostrils!


    A path snaked its way to the cave wall. The black clothed man arrived at the cave wall and pressed his right hand on a protruding stone bag. With a ''cha-cha'' sound, the stone wall split apart, and a door immediately appeared! Suddenly, a gust of clear wind blew over, bringing with it a bit of a wet and salty smell!


    The scene in front of them left them speechless!


    The door was about five feet off the ground. In front of them was an open area! Three sides were surrounded by a group of mountains. It was like an endless farm! The ground was filled with strange flowers and plants! There were also two elders in their sixties busying themselves on the ground.


    Looking across, it was the vast expanse of the sea!


    With a leap, the black clothed man landed between the flowers and grass, walking towards the front. At the end, he turned left and a row of wooden houses appeared in front of him.


    The well-made wooden houses were all painted red, which made them stand out amidst the lush greenery. There were exactly six of them, but they formed a prismatic formation.


    And between the outermost two rooms, there was a small bamboo bridge. After crossing the wooden bridge, what lay in front of him was a large courtyard. The house surrounded the courtyard. There were three large stone tables with stone benches beside them. The courtyard was also planted with flowers, plants, and trees. At this time of the year, there were all sorts of beautiful flowers that were in full bloom.


    At a large stone table near the house sat an old man in a gray shirt. It was indeed the "ancestor of Bai Shan"! Lowering his head, a pair of blood-red hands was fiddling with a large stone jar on the table. On the table, more than ten jars of varying sizes were placed.


    "Master! ¡ª You''re concocting medicine again!" A black shadow flashed, and the man in black from before was already in the yard.


    When the old man heard the voice, his eyebrows slightly raised, but he didn''t raise his head. His nose snorted, and then he continued fiddling with it.


    "Ah, master, your disciple has come to see you." The person walked to the table and sat down. He took out a bag and placed it on the table. After which, he stared at ''ancestor Bai Shan'' and smiled. The person who had come was precisely from the Southern Palace.


    "Ai, master, I brought you some good things today." Saying this, he opened the package, "This is the 1000-year-old ginseng that you got from the Changbai Mountain specially for you, haha ¡ª ¡ª" With a shake, a pile of white and fat ginseng poured out.


    "Humph! ¡ª Come on ¡ª" Finally, Patriarch White Mountain stood up. He shook the broken object in his hand and glared at South Palace City.


    "It''s rare to see a master like me again, hmph!" The ancestor slowly moved the contents of the large pot onto the small jar on the table. Then it was sealed.


    "Ah, Master, I''ve come to see you, and you''re still angry at me! ¡ª Master, you have to take care of your body!" Southern Palace City had a hint of a smirk on its face.


    "Humph!" My old bones are still strong! No need to force your heart! "Take care of yourself!" The White Mountain Grandmaster said without looking back. He then grabbed a handful of flowers and plants from the ground and put them into the jar to stir it up.


    "Ugh!" NanGong Cheng seemed to have nothing else to say, so he stood up and looked around.


    "Eh? "Master ¡ª" NanGong Cheng seemed bored to death, after a while, he turned around and asked Patriarch Bai Shan, "Where did you say Third Brother is?"


    The ancestor''s hand paused for a moment. "I don''t know!" He snorted and then went back to his own work. "You''ve caused him too much!" he suddenly blurted out.


    "Er ¡ª!" NanGong Cheng stuck out his tongue, and slowly sat back down at the table, watching his Master busy herself without saying another word.


    "I have to go practice. I''ll ask Grandpa Li to cook dinner later ¡­" After a long while, the ancestor seemed to have finished his work. He walked into the house with a small jar in his hand.


    "Hehe, you busy master! ¡ª I''ll take care of it myself, hehehe ¡ª" A strange expression flashed across the eyes of the South Palace City disciple when he saw his master enter the house. He then extended his body and flew towards the entrance of the cave ¡­


    "Ancestor Bai Shan" came to the middle room and opened the door. Inside was a small space about half the height of a person. Patriarch White Mountain reached his body in and pressed his hand on the opposite wall. With two cracking sounds, a door appeared and he entered in a flash. The door closed again.


    After ten steps, the ancestor arrived before a stone door. He placed his right hand on the stone door and opened it.


    There was no light inside! A wave of cold wind blew over! Patriarch White Mountain took out the fire and wiped it off. It immediately brightened up a bit. He entered the house and took out the fire to wrap around it. The room immediately lit up!


    This was a stone chamber with a circumference of three Zhang. Besides a round hole with a diameter of six inches at the top, the walls were completely airtight! There was a large pine oil lamp pot burning on the wall.


    The ancestor closed the stone door and placed the jar on the ground. Suddenly, a black shadow shot down from the top of the round hole and landed in the palm of Ancestor Bai Shan. He was still flopping with all his might ¡ª it was actually a large bat!


    Patriarch White Mountain stretched out his right thumb and swiped at the bat''s neck with his long fingernail. Blood spurted out and dripped into the jar. Slowly the fluttering bat stopped moving.


    Ancestor Bai Shan raised his right hand and the bat in his hand shot out and disappeared into the round hole!


    Patriarch White Mountain carried the jar to a large black stone slab beneath the stone wall and sat down cross-legged. He then put his hand into the pot and started fiddling with it. He grabbed a pot and put it in his mouth. It was an herb that had just been tampered with outside. Currently, the bat''s blood was dripping down his palm. Patriarch White Mountain was chewing on it with his tongue out and constantly licking his palm. It looked extremely bloody and terrifying! In a moment, he had eaten all the food in the jar!


    Putting down the jar, the ancestor raised his arms and closed his eyes.


    Before long, they only saw Patriarch White Mountain''s face turn blood-red, and his pair of blood-red hands light up! A white mist gradually rose from the top of his head. The mist became denser and denser, as if it was smoke rising straight up into the sky.


    Suddenly, he split up his palms, turned his right palm into a half-circle, and made a claw with his five fingers. He swiped in the air, and with a continuous "chi chi" sound, the finger marks on the wall in front of him disappeared in a flash. Patriarch Bai Shan''s hands kept clawing in the air, and there were more and more scratches on the wall.


    The hand that was grabbing in the air suddenly stopped. His brows were tightly knitted together and beads of sweat began to seep out from his forehead. His expression was one of pain! His hands also retracted and stood in front of his chest with his palms facing up and down... " Chi chi ¡­ A light sound rang out, and the stone door quietly opened. In that instant, a white light seeped into the room.


    Patriarch White Mountain''s eyebrows shot up. The corners of his mouth moved, but he didn''t make a sound! He quickly waved his hands, and sweat flowed down his face like rain ¡­


    A black shadow blocked the light coming from the door. Whisper.


    As if a gale was blowing, two black sleeves shot out like arrows from the door towards the opposing ancestor. The two golden birds on the sleeves shone dazzlingly in the light of the oil lamp. They instantly flew in front of the ancestor.


    White Mountain Ancestor''s eyes were still tightly shut, but his palms suddenly shot towards the incoming sleeves!


    The two large birds that were shooting at him, as though they were being held by the neck, suddenly rose upside down in the air, then turned and flew towards the door!


    Hmm?!" With a stuffy groan, a shadow flashed, and a black sleeve brought along the sound of wind and thunder, once again charging towards the ancestor! "Like a dark cloud, it immediately surrounded Patriarch White Mountain!

 C56

    "Puchi!" Fragments flew through the air like a snowflake. The White Mountain Ancestor had already risen into the air, but he still remained seated in the lotus position! Where his palms passed, only half of the four flying black sleeves remained!


    "Humph!" A woman''s voice rang. A shadow flashed, and two black shadows appeared in the air, pouncing towards the White Mountain Ancestor in midair!


    Patriarch White Mountain frowned! He held his chest with his right hand and paused in the air. Seeing the strong wind blowing towards him, he suddenly stretched out his right foot and tapped lightly on the stone wall.


    "Boom! Boom!" Two loud sounds immediately exploded within the small stone room. A powerful air current stirred the room to the point of splinters flying all over the place, immediately dispersing into the air towards the entrance of the cave!


    Patriarch White Mountain gave a muffled groan. His beard fluttered like an arrow, and his palms were already glued to the incoming person''s! A pair of black palms! It was pitch-black and shiny!


    Patriarch White Mountain''s eyes opened wide! There was actually a woman in front of him! A woman he had never seen before! A black embroidered robe, two strange golden birds on the sleeves, and a black muslin covering their faces. Suddenly, he saw a pair of eyes. When Ancestor Bai Shan saw those eyes, he could no longer move his eyes away! It was an eye-catching sight! It was as deep as the sea! It was as if an invisible whirlpool had sucked him in!


    Another earth-shattering force suddenly came from the sticky palm! The ancestor was surprised, as he seemed to have realized something. Closing his eyes, he used all his strength to spin his palms against her palms. Suddenly, he gathered his Qi and a surge of vigorous and cold true energy immediately rushed out from his palms and endlessly towards the black-clothed woman''s palms! In just a moment, the woman''s black palm actually revealed a hint of red! It became redder and redder, eventually becoming black and glowing with bursts of red!


    "Eh?" The woman in black was startled, her eyes revealing a hint of happiness!


    The woman in black stomped her feet on the ground and stood upside down in the air. She unleashed the power of her right palm and a red light flashed in her sleeve before extinguishing instantly!


    "Ah! - Boom! - Puff! -"


    A mournful cry shook the stone wall. Before he could take a step back, the red sleeves that were flying over struck his chest. The power in his hands immediately loosened and two incomparably cold streams of air flowed out from his palms and attacked his entire body!


    With a boom, as if a large body was struck and sent flying to the stone wall, a bloody mist floated in the air, but ancestor Bai Shan''s right hand continued to pat the stone wall, causing him to fall down, his back leaning on the stone wall. His eyes were filled with fear, as he stared at the woman who had suddenly arrived!


    "You! ¡ª who are you? ¡ª how did you get into this hole? ¡ª cough ¡ª cough ¡ª ¡ª" and coughed out another mouthful of black blood! He was even more shocked that this woman was fine under his "Blood Demon Palm"! The air current that was similar to his was much colder!


    "Huh?" The woman actually turned a deaf ear to Patriarch White Mountain''s words. She spread her palms in front of her and looked, only to see that her black and red hands had actually turned into a bright silver color! It was as if he was wearing silver metal scales!


    Even Patriarch White Mountain was stunned!


    "You! ¡ª What kind of monster are you?!" With a flash of red light, the ancestor saw the woman looking at her hands, completely oblivious to what was happening outside! How could he let go of such an opportunity! Even though he had suffered internal injuries, he was still Patriarch Bai Shan! If it wasn''t for the fact that he was in a critical moment in his cultivation, he wouldn''t have let this woman in front of him injure him so easily! He could not help but feel a burst of rage in his heart!


    This time, he had exerted more than twenty percent of his strength. The purplish red mist on his palms shot up into the air, causing the air to suddenly heat up! In an instant, the White Mountain Ancestor had already pounced in front of the black-clothed woman and was less than two feet away! The raging wind from her palm caused the black-clothed woman''s robe to flutter like willow catkins!


    Wuu ~ ~ ~" The woman seemed to be surprised at the speed of the old man in front of her. After a stuffy groan, she laughed out loud, her laughter captivating! A light flashed in his eyes like the ocean as a thick layer of killing intent covered his face!


    The woman in black did not move even half a step ¨C her blood-red palms were already a foot away from her face!


    Two streaks of silver light flashed! Dazzling silver light!


    "Crack!" "Crack!" Two clear sounds spread through the air like music. The black clothed woman''s silver hand once again adhered onto the bloody palm that tore through the air!


    The air stopped flowing! Everything seemed to have stopped!


    The two of them stretched out their arms and stopped mid-air with their palms pressed against each other!


    Silence!


    Black blood began to flow from the back of the woman''s silver hands. It dripped down to the ground drop by drop, splashing out black and red flowers that shone like plum blossoms!


    Sweat trickled down his forehead, slowly forming two streams on his cheeks!


    His face was shrinking!


    "Thousand Demon ¨C Saint ¨C Hand ¨C" A few words came out of his throat with great difficulty.


    His eyes were filled with incomparable fear! He stared intently at his hands!


    He could clearly see ten silver fingers penetrating the back of his two blood-red palms! Qianqian''s ten fingers were so beautiful!


    Patriarch White Mountain''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The woman raised her head and laughed loudly, but her eyes were filled with tears! To Patriarch White Mountain, that soul-melting laugh was ten times more terrifying than a wraith!


    "You! ¡ª ¡ª Who the hell are you!" Although the Bai Shan Ancestor''s martial arts were peerless, he was completely unable to move at this moment! A heart-wrenching pain! Suffering greatly!


    "Hahahaha ¡­ hahahaha ¡­" The cave wall was trembling slightly.


    "Who am I? ¡ª Who am I? ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª" The woman in black was agitated. Her face was full of tears, but she was also occasionally laughing wildly. The trembling of his hand caused the White Mountain Ancestor''s heart to convulse even more!


    "Remember thirty years ago? "The debt of blood you owe me!" The black-clothed woman''s eyes that were like an ocean stared at Ancestor Bai Shan''s face as she said this word by word. On Mount Hua, you men! She had actually killed a weak woman! Ha ha-ha ha. As he spoke, he tightened his grip on himself. Ten black lines floated out from his ten fingers, drawing ten beautiful arcs in the air!


    With his eyes wide open, there was no longer any trace of pain in his eyes! Other than fear, there was only fear!


    "Me! ¡ª I''m here to collect the debt!" A silver light flashed as if it came from a region!


    "Ah!" Like a broken kite, the ancestor ruthlessly flew towards the stone wall where he was cultivating! Boom! ¡ª A familiar, intimate smell immediately came from his back.


    "Hahahaha ¡­." The instant that the White Mountain Ancestor''s body stuck to the stone wall, the two black figures had already flown over. The two giant birds'' flying posture seemed to have become so graceful.


    Like a magnet, Patriarch White Mountain was caught by the two women like a gust of wind!


    "Crack!" "Kacha!" Two crisp voices still echoed in the stone chamber, and the eyes of Patriarch White Mountain were about to pop out of his sockets. His throat made a gurgling sound as his tongue stuck out!


    His two silver hands only revealed parts of his arms that were above the wrists. His left hand had already pierced through the entire neck of ancestor Bai Shan! And his right hand was inserted in the middle of his heart!


    "Hahahaha ¡­ hahahahaha!" With a mournful laugh, a few translucent beads of jade appeared and the black-clothed woman slowly floated into the air!


    "Puchi!" A bloody scene and two fountains gushed out into the air! A black shadow was flying and rolling in the air.


    The black-clothed woman''s left palm held two beating hearts!


    With a wave of his right hand, a black sleeve flew towards the black figure in the air and with a poof, it was wrapped up! It returned to the woman in black in a flash!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The sound of laughter resounded. The door flashed and another black shadow flew in, entering the stone room. It was the Southern Palace.


    "Master! ¡ª ¡ª Master!" NanGong Cheng was stunned, looking at the headless corpse on the ground, his chest still gushing out.


    "He dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his face." "Master! ¡ª You must forgive your unfilial disciple! ¡ª ¡ª" Saying this, he kowtowed nine times.


    "Sigh ¡­ Let''s go ¡­" The woman spoke leisurely. She no longer had the killing intent from earlier.


    "Sigh ¡­" Southern Palace City stood up, a complicated expression on their faces. He glanced at the woman. He prepared to walk towards the cave entrance.


    "Sigh, Gongcheng ¡­" The woman opened her mouth.


    "Hm? ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng turned around, looking at the woman in puzzlement.


    "Mm, what kind of martial arts is this old man practicing?"


    "Er-blood. Demons. Big. "Fa," Southgate City grunted, and turned back to the door.


    "Un, there should be secret arts, right? "Where is the manual?"


    "Hmm? What do you want this for? " Southampton jerked his head back and looked at the woman strangely.


    "Look!" The woman wiped her right sleeve and held it out in front of Nangong City.


    "Ah?! ¡ª how can this be?!" When Southern Palace saw a pair of silver hands, they couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    "Yeah, I also found it strange just now. When this old man fought with me, his martial arts were extremely similar to ours, both extremely dark and cold. Judging from the color of his blood, he could be said to have refined poison that was similar to bat blood ¡­" "I remember my uncle telling me that when my mother was cultivating in the past, she had a different mental cultivation method, which was why she was able to train her ''Allfiend Holy Hand'' to the peak of perfection. And after practicing for so many years, my strength was not even half of what it was back then!" The woman raised her head, with a look of worry on her face, she slowly walked to the front of Nan Gong City, "But just now, when the old demon''s Qi reached my palm, my palm became like this! What makes me even more surprised is that when my true qi meets the incoming true qi, it actually coalesces with it, making my body feel extremely comfortable, as if it is about to break through the resistance inside my body! ¡ª ¡ª So I thought that if I could learn this old man''s mental cultivation method, it would definitely produce an even more powerful martial art ¡ª ¡ª "The woman raised her right hand," When my hand turned silver, its power was incomparable ¡­ The zhenqi in his body immediately filled up. I think it must be related to this! "Hmm, I better find that mental cultivation method!"


    "Really!? Hearing the woman''s words, Southern Palace City''s eyes suddenly burst out with light as if they had found a precious treasure. However, as the divine light disappeared, a painful expression appeared on his face.


    "Hey, this old guy never teaches us three brothers! How infuriating ¡ª "Southpalace City''s face darkened," I''ve come back many times to look for that secret scripture, but I didn''t even see a single piece of paper! I don''t even know if there are any secret manuals ¡ª if not, that Lin Xuanzi, humph! "I''ve already killed him!" The more NanGong City spoke, the angrier they became.


    "Sigh ¡ª ¡ª alright, if you don''t have it, then it''s fine ¡ª ¡ª let''s talk about it next time! "We have to go back now!" The woman''s figure flashed, appearing outside the cave and disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Hm? ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng looked around the room, and then his eyes turned, and a smile flashed across his face. He hit the stone wall with his right hand and his body flew out like lightning. With a "kacha" sound, the hole closed behind him ¡­

 C57

    "Father!" Tie Wushuang dismounted his horse and immediately dashed into the house. He had been worried about his father for the past few days.


    "Mother!" The moment he rushed into the hall, he saw his mother looking out of the door. "Hey, look at how rushed you are. It gave me a fright ¡ª ¡ª I''m back!" When Lady Tie heard Tie Wushuang''s loud shout, her heart immediately tensed up, thinking that something was wrong. The events of the past few days had alarmed Madame Tie.


    "Sigh!" He''s back! "Where''s Dad? ¡ª Is he alright?" Tie Wushuang grabbed a cup of water from the table and gulped it down.


    "Sigh!" Take a good rest first! "Look at how tired you are." When Madam Tie saw Tie Wushuang''s hurried appearance, she could not help but start to criticize him.


    "Hmm, where is father? "I''ll go take a look first ¡ª ¡ª" As soon as Tie Wushuang put down his cup, he immediately rushed towards the study room.


    "Oh, not there! Your father is well! ¡ª "And he came to the door.


    "Eh? Where is it? " Seeing no one was in the study, Tie Wushuang turned to ask Madame Tie. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes. "Hehe! I got it!" He squeezed out from beside Madam Tie. His body flashed and he was already on top of the laurel tree. With a tap of his feet, he rushed towards the back of the house!


    "Mm, this boy ¡­" Lady Tie looked at the shaking laurel, shook her head, and entered the house.


    Tie Wushuang rushed over and arrived at the training field at the back of the mountain in the blink of an eye. Standing on the platform, one could reach out and touch the opposite cliff. Iron Wushuang slowly walked to the side of the stage and stomped his right foot on one of the stone slabs. With a loud crash, the stone slabs slid to the side, revealing a hole. Iron Wushuang reached out with his right foot and slipped inside. With a loud crash, the stone slab returned to its original position!


    This hole was as wide as a water well. Along the wall, countless ladders had been dug. Every two or three feet, there was a pine oil lamp. It seemed to be very high up. The stone steps spiraled downwards, and a cold wind blew from below.


    In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the area in front of him brightened up. In front of him appeared a flat tunnel, which seemed to have been dug out. This passageway must have been dug out from a mountain. From the hole on the right, he could see the blue smoke.


    This passageway was about 200 feet. At the end, another entrance appeared. It was the entrance to the cave! So this was the cliff with big words written at the back of the drill grounds!


    A smile appeared on Tie Wushuang''s face. With a flash of white shadow, he floated into the cave and arrived on a giant rock on the left. He reached out his hand and knocked on the cave wall. With a light boom, a door the width of four people opened up in front of him!


    Tie Wushuang flashed into the room and the stone door closed again. Tie Wushuang clapped his hands and walked to the front.


    At this moment, he was already on a small mountain path! On both sides of the mountain, the air was pleasant. After about three hundred steps, a huge manor appeared before their eyes.


    It was an open field, with more than a thousand flat areas! It was actually a stone house, one after the other. It was not big, but it was filled with things that were swaying in the wind. Tie Wushuang raised his arms and stood in front of the stone house in the middle of the room. Looking carefully at the stone houses on the left and right, there were countless swords hanging inside! A black metal sword ¡­ large, small, long, short. It was hanging all over the stone houses! There were also numerous stoves and iron grade equipment! It was just that he hadn''t lit a fire for a long time. It was filled with spider webs and filled with a murderous atmosphere!


    Tie Wushuang stretched out his right hand and pulled the iron ring on the stone door in front of him. Then, he knocked the door three times. "Father!"


    "Hmm, Duo''er is back ¡ª come in ¡ª" Iron Lantern''s voice came from inside after a while.


    Tie Wushuang was overjoyed. He pushed the door open and walked in, then turned around and closed the door.


    It was obvious that this large room was built on the side of a cliff. This was because there was actually a waterfall that was so large that it fell from above! The sound of water rumbled, and the air was covered with a white mist!


    The roof was a natural stone ceiling that connected to the front of the cave.


    There was a small pavilion facing the waterfall, surrounded by flowers and grass. Bees were chirping and butterflies were dancing. It was indeed a good place for resting.


    In the middle of the pavilion was a round wooden table with a tea set on it. Tie Xiaoyun was sitting cross-legged on a bamboo mat beside the pavilion with a calm expression. When he saw Tie Wushuang, he stood up and sat down at the table. Although there was still a layer of black fog on his face, he looked much better.


    "Father! ¡ª must be better now!" When Tie Wushuang saw that his father was alright, he immediately calmed down. He quickly walked to the table and sat down.


    "En, it''s alright!" Tie Xiaoyun poured two cups of tea and placed one in front of Tie Wushuang.


    "Brother Lin ¡ª how is it?" Tie Xiaoyun drank a mouthful of tea and asked Tie Wushuang.


    "Oh, okay ¨C with the help of master Ku Chan, everything should be fine!" Tie Wushuang swirled the cup in his hand. Then, he frowned slightly. "However, based on Grandmaster''s words, it might take a very long time ¡ª ¡ª" After saying that, he turned to look at the waterfall opposite him.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun let out a long sigh, "I never thought that my Iron Sword Villa would bring him to such a state!" He paused for a moment, "I have to remember this benefactor well in the future!"


    "En ¡ª" Tie Wushuang let out a ''En'' and suddenly thought of something, "Eh? Is my sister not here? " She just came back and didn''t see that crazy girl. She thought she had come here.


    "Oh, she left for Penglai, Shandong Province five days ago to deliver a letter to ''Carefree Immortal Dowager'', allowing him to be at ease ¡­ "He should be back soon ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Tie Wushuang seemed to have thought of something.


    "I really didn''t expect this Ghostly Martial Art to be so vicious!" Tie Wushuang turned around and grabbed a cup as he said bitterly.


    "Ah, I saw it thirty years ago!" Tie Xiaoyun seemed to still have some lingering fear, "However, the witch that came last time was completely different from thirty years ago. If it was the witch from thirty years ago, it would have been impossible for the three of us to escape her clutches that night ¡­"


    Ah?" No way! ¡ª I already thought that witch was very scary that night! "Then it''s over!" When Tie Wushuang heard his father''s words, he was shocked again! "I can''t imagine!


    I think this witch should be related to what happened 30 years ago ¡­" "Iron Lantern stared into the distance as if he was thinking about something." "Furthermore, her skills have not yet reached the level she had expected. She must still be practicing! ¡ª ¡ª Hmm, it should be so." Tie Xiaoyun muttered to himself.


    "Then what should we do?" Seeing his father''s serious expression, Tie Wushuang could not help but become nervous. After all, that girl from that night was really scary! " I don''t think she''ll let it go. Maybe she''ll come back! "


    "En!" Tie Xiaoyun retracted his gaze and looked at Tie Wushuang. He slowly stood up and said, "You have the same idea as Father!" I don''t think she''ll let it go! Therefore ¡ª "Tie Xiaoyun turned and walked to Tie Wushuang''s side." We need to hurry up and prepare. Now, Brother Lin is injured, aiyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy "


    "Also ¡­" Iron Lantern returned to his chair, looking even more solemn.


    "And what? "Father?" Tie Wushuang looked at his father''s face.


    "Well, the day before yesterday I got the news from the outside that Emei had been beaten down the cliff because of what happened to her ¡ª well, it''s hard to believe! "It seems that the martial arts world is indeed experiencing an unprecedented calamity!" Tie Lanyun was furious.


    "Ah?" Emei? Emei also ¡ª! "Eh ¡ª" A burst of surprise burst out from Tie Wushuang''s eyes! It was unbelievable! He was speechless for a long time.


    "Father!"


    The father and son duo were silent when another loud shout came from outside!


    "Eh!" Tie Wushuang was stunned for a moment. Then, his brows immediately relaxed. "You''re talking about a crazy girl. That girl is here!"


    "Come in ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern knew immediately that Rui Mei had returned.


    "Hahahaha ¡­." A wave of loud laughter rang out. Two figures flashed and stood outside the pavilion.


    "Grandpa ¡ª ¡ª Uncle ¡ª" Two sweet sounds rang out.


    "Ouch!" Redsnow! ¡ª Hahahaha, come quickly! "Aiya, you''re here too!" When Iron Lantern just saw a handsome little boy standing in front of Rui Mei, he couldn''t help but be startled. Upon hearing her cry out, he immediately recognized her and was overjoyed!


    "Haha, so it''s you little fellow!" However, Tie Wushuang recognized him at first glance and was also very happy.


    "Hey, is your grandfather well?" Tie Xiaoyun pulled Lin Hongxue in front of him and asked affectionately.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Master went to Fujian to pick up Big Brother Lin!" Lin Hongxue was about to reply, but Tie Ruying interrupted her. Tie Xiaoyun was stunned. He raised his head to look at Tie Ruying, only to see her blinking at his father and brother.


    "Yes, grandpa went to Fujian to pick up uncle. Uncle went for a long time but still didn''t come back ¡ª hmph ¡ª he must have forgotten to play and forgot about me and grandpa as well. This time, hehe, grandpa will go and capture him!" Lin Hongxue continued.


    When Tie Xiaoyun saw Rui Mei''s expression, he immediately understood most of what was going on. Seeing that the boy in front of him had no idea what was going on and was thinking about his uncle, Tie Xiaoyun''s eyes began to burn, and he felt even more guilty.


    "Hahahaha! Aiyo, just go and pick him up. Uncle will be back soon ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun immediately burst out laughing again, adjusting his mood.


    "Eh? "Then you''re not there anymore. What do we do if Grandpa Red Snow doesn''t see anyone when he returns?" Iron Lantern suddenly thought of something and turned to ask Iris.


    "Sigh, dad, I was worried about you, so I came back to take a look. That''s why I brought him along with me. Mn, I told Uncle Yu there that if ''Immortal Proclamation of Liberation'' returns, tell him that we''ve arrived at Iron Sword Villa ¡­ "


    "Oh, that''s good! ¡ª Hmm!" Iron Lantern was relieved to hear this.


    "Sigh!" Tie Xiaoyun looked outside, "Come, let''s return to the villa and quickly have Mother and the others prepare dinner. Ahhh! Aren''t there guests who have arrived already!?" "Haha ¡­"


    "Great!" Xue''er, let''s go ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Ruimei pulled Lin Hongxue''s hand and turned to leave, but Lin Hongxue brushed her hand away and raised her head, saying:" Auntie Tie, Uncle Tie and I will go together, ah! ¡ª ¡ª "With that, she ran to Tie Wushuang''s side.


    "Humph!" "Well ¡ª then I''ll go ¡ª" Tirion pretended to be angry, and in the blink of an eye he was gone.


    "Hahahaha!" The group of people laughed loudly and slowly walked outside.


    "Hey, Uncle Lin ¡­" As they walked out of the drill grounds, Lin Hongxue turned around and said mysteriously to Tie Wushuang, "What do you mean by ''little rookie''?"


    "Eh?" Tie Wushuang was surprised to hear this question, "Who said that?"


    "Hmm, Auntie Tie told me on the road today that I should walk around outside more and gain a better understanding. Otherwise, I would be like a ''little rookie of the Jianghu'' when I grow up ¡ª that''s why I wanted to ask her what she meant."


    "Hahahaha!" Tie Wushuang couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Hmm, don''t listen to that crazy auntie of yours. Ah, her words are not to be trusted ¡ª hahaha! No wonder that little guy asked such a question. It really makes one at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    "Hey, Uncle, what is it?!" Lin Hongxue held onto Tie Wushuang''s arm and did not leave.


    Er ¡ª ¡ª alright, Uncle will tell you ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang had no other choice but to kneel down and look at Lin Hongxue as he smiled, "This little noob, he is ¡ª" As he said this, he rolled his eyes, "Hmm, a little noob, let''s call him Nooblet ¡ª ¡ª Haha, let''s go ¡ª ¡ª" satisfied with his explanation, Tie Wushuang stood up and shook his long hair.


    "Really?" Lin Hongxue raised her head and asked seriously.


    "It''s ¡ª it''s true!" Tie Wushuang glared at Lin Hongxue and said affirmatively.


    "Haha, didn''t I say ¡ª hmph ¡ª I will never be a noob ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was overjoyed. With a wave of her hand, she flew forward.


    "Hmm? "Why?" Tie Wushuang did not understand.


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Hongxue suddenly stopped in front of him, spread out her hands, and shouted loudly: "I eat meat! "The last thing I like to eat is ¡ª food! ¡ª ha-ha ¡ª"


    "Eh!" Tie Wushuang almost fainted. He covered his face and laughed so hard that he bent down, "Hahahaha, you brat!" He slowly stood up, shocked!


    "Hmm? "Where is he?" In the blink of an eye, not even a shadow of him could be seen! Looking around, he still didn''t see anything!


    "Redsnow!" she cried.


    "Here!" Dashu! ¡ª hurry up! ¡ª "A voice came from the willow forest in front, and looked over." Ouch! "When did you get up there!?" Tie Wushuang was taken aback! That brat was actually ten Zhang away in front of a willow tree with one hand dangling above the willow tree, smiling at him!


    "Sigh!" Before he could finish his sentence, a white silhouette flashed, and he disappeared without a trace!


    Ah!" "No way!" Tie Wushuang''s figure flashed. With a tap of his feet, he rushed towards the willow forest. However, Lin Hongxue was nowhere to be seen! He felt even more weird. He tapped his feet and flew towards the yard. Just as he reached the roof, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from the kitchen below: "Heh! Auntie Lin, I''m not a noob like you said! ¡ª ¡ª Hehe ¡ª I eat meat! "Dang, dang, dang ¡­" A wave of strange laughter rang out!


    "Ah!?" Tie Wushuang almost fell off the roof!


    "How is this possible?!" "That''s absolutely impossible!" He took a deep breath and landed in the yard. Waving his clothes, he walked swiftly towards the kitchen.


    Pushing open the door, Lin Hongxue turned around and saw Tie Wushuang coming back, she actually looked at him and laughed, "Haha, Uncle, why are you so slow!" Saying that, she took a piece of chicken from Tie Ruyu and stuffed it into her mouth and started chewing!


    Tie Wushuang sucked in another breath of cold air! When he turned his head, he was surprised to see that Rui Mei was looking at him, laughing so hard that she bent down. She straightened up with great difficulty, laughing and pointing at Tie Wushuang who was standing at the door blankly, "Hahahaha, Big Brother, what did you see? Ah? So shocked ¡­ Hahahaha ¡­ "Looking at his big brother''s expression, he had almost understood what was going on.


    Only Lin Hongxue stood there and stared blankly at Tie Ruyu. She was puzzled as to why her aunt was laughing so happily ¡­

 C58

    At this moment, Tie Wushuang was certain that this little guy in front of him was a genius!


    How conceited he had been at this age. But now, he realized that compared to Lin Hongxue, there was a huge gap!


    Therefore, he wanted to give it a try. See how godly this kid is!


    After breakfast, the sun was already high in the sky.


    "Hey!" "Redsnow ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang walked to the door and turned around to call out to Lin Hongxue, who was in the main hall talking and laughing with Rui Mei. His father had just returned to the back of the mountain to recuperate.


    "Hmm? "Uncle is looking for me?" When Lin Hongxue heard Tie Wushuang''s call, she immediately stood up and walked to the door. Her pair of eyes were staring at Tie Wushuang evilly.


    Ever since Lin Hongxue arrived at Penglai, her personality had clearly changed a lot. The most obvious performance was self-confidence, and then it was a little "evil", always giving people a sloppy look. In the words that Lin Xuanzi used to say to the "Carefree Immortal Elder", "This kid is really growing to be more like Big Brother!", but the "Carefree Immortal Elder" was not.


    "Yes, Redsnow, come and fight a few moves with uncle ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang stood under the osmanthus tree and waved his hands.


    "Ah?" Really?! "When Lin Hongxue heard Tie Wushuang''s words, her eyes immediately began to glow with a fiery light! This kid was indeed possessed! Anything related to martial arts was simply infatuation! Ever since Uncle and Grandpa left, their hearts had been chatty. Other than missing him, there was also loneliness! ¡ª There was no one who accompanied him to practice martial arts with!


    He raised his arms and landed in front of Tie Wushuang. Although he had seen it yesterday, Tie Wushuang could not help but sigh in admiration at this moment.


    "Hey!" "How are we going to play, Uncle?"


    "Haha ¡ª err! ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang was amused. The kid in front of him was taking slanted steps, raising his right hand up slanted his palm, while his left hand was holding the other half of his chest. You''re already in this position, and you''re still asking me how to play!


    "En!" Tie Wushuang rolled his eyes and raised his right hand, "Then, what do you know?"


    "Me? "Hehe ¡ª I can fly. I know fists, palms, swords ¡­" Her beautiful eyes were raised as she talked a lot in one breath. She seemed to be an expert, yet she was not modest at all!


    "Haha! ¡ª hmm, not bad!" In his heart, Tie Wushuang felt that he liked this guy more and more. He actually had a lot in common with someone his age! He then smiled, "Come, let''s try out our fists and kicks ¡­" As he spoke, Tie Wushuang waved his right hand in front of his chest. He wanted to test if this brat knew any martial arts!


    "Good!" The word "good" was still floating in the air when Tie Wushuang saw a flash of white. A small palm had already reached out towards his right wrist like a knife!


    Tie Wushuang never thought that Lin Hongxue''s movement technique would be so fast! Just then, he was still thinking of which simple moves he could use to play with him ¡ª Tie Wushuang could clearly feel his clothes fluttering in the wind!


    "Okay!" He shouted loudly, his right foot slightly bent to the left and back. With a sudden flip of his right wrist, he grabbed at Lin Hongxue''s wrist from below with the force of the wind. With his left hand, he swung towards Lin Hongxue''s right shoulder.


    Seeing that she was about to cut Tie Wushuang''s wrist, Lin Hong Xue was overjoyed! However, not only was the man unable to cut his own wrist, his own wrist was about to be caught in an instant! He could not help but be shocked in his heart! With a "Ah!" sound, his right hand was suddenly blocked by Tie Wushuang''s left arm which was thrown out by his palm. At the same time, his right foot also slid up one step to the right, while his left foot stepped back half a step to the right. His left hand flipped downwards with the palm of his left hand and instantly landed under Tie Wushuang''s right hand.


    "Eh?" Tie Wushuang exclaimed softly, his eyes filled with surprise! Not only was this kid meticulous in his defense, he attacked every move! The direction of the attack was very clever, it was truly unexpected!


    He hastily retracted his left hand, and suddenly stepped to the right in front of his left foot, his right foot stepping towards Lin Hongxue''s left foot. Immediately, he moved to Lin Hongxue''s left side, and with a wave of his right hand, he grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s chest, which was exposed to the wide open space! He thought to himself, after all, a child is still a child. He then quickly raised his left hand and made a grabbing motion towards Lin Hongxue''s right shoulder. This time, he wanted to grab her up.


    "Haha ¡ª" When Tie Wushuang saw that his fingers had touched Lin Hongxue''s clothes, he could not help but laugh out loud. He wanted to tease her a little, but before he could laugh, his eyes flashed.


    "Hmm?" His eyes widened as Tie Wushuang suddenly saw a white silhouette draw a white arc towards his legs! Tie Wushuang could not help but gasp!


    "Hehe!" An evil laughter came from below. He saw a pair of evil eyes looking up at him.


    "Eh!" Tie Wushuang''s right foot pushed off the ground and his body immediately leaped five feet into the air.


    "Heh heh!" Tie Wushuang spun his right foot in the air and spun around in a circle before landing on the ground. Suddenly, he saw two white shadows rushing towards his lower body!


    It was Lin Hongxue''s calves!


    At this time, Lin Hongxue''s hands supported the ground as she slammed them down. She spun her two legs upside down and created two gusts of wind that swept towards Tie Wushuang!


    "Ha ha-ha! Come on! Xue''er! Defeat him! Defeat him! Ha ha-ha ¡ª "A burst of laughter came from the door. Tie Wushuang turned his head to the side and stared blankly. He saw Rui Mei standing by the door with an excited look on her face.


    "Uh! ¡ª ¡ª Pow pow pow pow pow!" Firecrackers sounded continuously in the air. Tie Wushuang waved his palms and Lin Hongxue''s attacking feet in the air. They were in the midst of an intense confrontation! He struck the air more than ten times before landing on the ground!


    Tie Wushuang was stunned! Not only was this kid''s moves strange and quick, his strength was also ferocious! Tie Wushuang had clapped more than ten times, and there was even a burning pain on his palm!


    "How is this possible!"


    While he was still thinking, a white light flashed again! ¡ª ¡ª Lin Hongxue seemed to have already fought to her heart''s content. She completely ignored everything else and exerted inexhaustible strength throughout her body. Who would have thought that the more he fought, the more comfortable he would feel! The zhenqi in his body was also becoming smoother! Therefore, the more he fought, the fiercer he became!


    "Hey!" When Tie Wushuang heard this loud shout, his fists were less than six points away from his abdomen! A strong wind pierced through his clothes!


    Tie Wushuang was shocked again!


    His abdomen contracted and his right foot slid to the left. He saw two shadows of fists slashing to the left from his abdomen, and Lin Hongxue''s face was completely red. Taking advantage of Lin Hongxue''s aged movements, Tie Wushuang spun around with both of his legs, and moved behind Lin Hongxue like a gust of wind. However, he saw Lin Hong threw herself forward with both hands, her right leg forward, and her left leg back.


    Tie Wushuang smiled again ¡ª he bent his knees and crouched down with both his feet together. His hands reached towards Lin Hongxue''s pouting hands, intending to lift him up again!


    "Ha ha! ¡ª Get up!" Tie Wushuang laughed out loud as his hands descended at lightning speed!


    "Hmph! - Look at the legs!" A shout rang out.


    Iron Wushuang opened his eyes wide again!


    "Haha!" "Great!" One could only hear Iris laughing and knocking on the door.


    Tie Wushuang raised his hand and was about to lift Lin Hongxue up. Suddenly, he saw Lin Hongxue fall to the ground. Her right elbow supported her body as her feet kicked out towards him!


    Tie Wushuang was truly shocked! He didn''t expect that this brat''s reaction would be so fast! And his moves were even faster! His moves were unexpected!


    Stunned, Tie Wushuang extended his body and floated a few feet back. With a wave of his hands, he began to clap with all his might! "A big smile appeared on his face." Haha! Redsnow, you really surprised uncle! Amazing! "Amazing!"


    "Hmm? "Is Uncle not coming anymore?" Lin Hongxue turned around and jumped up. Her right hand touched the back of her head as she stared blankly at Tie Wushuang.


    "Hahahaha! ¡ª Yes! Uncle will first go see grandpa, then come back to accompany you to have fun! Ah! "Tie Wushuang wanted to rush over to help his father operate his martial arts. Therefore, he had to go over first.


    "Oh!" Lin Hongxue did not seem to be satisfied with the result. She looked at Tie Wushuang in disappointment, and then looked at Tie Ruyu.


    Ha-ha-ha!" Ai, wait for auntie to practice the sword with you! "Ahh!" Seeing Lin Hongxue''s blank expression, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    "Wow!" When Lin Hongxue heard that Aunt Tie wanted to practice the sword with her, she immediately felt refreshed!


    "Eh! ¡ª he really is a top grade martial arts fanatic!" Tie Wushuang smiled as he shook his head. Then, he turned around and walked towards the house.


    "Sigh!" "Hey! ¡ª ¡ª Uncle!" Before Tie Wushuang even reached the door, he heard Lin Hongxue shouting and immediately turned around.


    "Hey, Uncle ¡ª" Lin Hongxue rushed in front of Tie Wushuang, looked at Tie Rumei beside her, and then said to Tie Wushuang in a low voice: "Uncle, I saw a lot of swords in the back mountain yesterday ¡ª ¡ª Can you give me a small one ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuehong''s face was completely red as if she was extremely embarrassed. After a long while, she finally finished speaking.


    "Em!" Tie Wushuang turned his head to look at Tie Ruirui for a long time. However, both of them suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha-ha, what did I think it was! You like our swords here too? "Haha ¡­"


    When Lin Hong Xue saw the two of them laughing, she became even more embarrassed. She used both of her hands to rub the corners of her clothes as she looked at the two of them in a daze.


    "Haha ¡ª alright, wait ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang did not think that this kid just wanted a sword! Initially, she thought that Brother Lin and the Carefree Immortal had many treasures, so how could Lin Hong Xue possibly fancy these dark things of the Iron Sword Villa! He immediately turned around and entered the study. Not long later, he took out a sword!


    "Come! This is for you! This is what Uncle used to use when he was young! "Try it, it should be convenient ¡­" As he spoke, he handed the sword over to Lin Hongxue.


    "Ah! ¡ª thank you so much, Uncle!" As he spoke, he already had the sword in his hands. He saw a foot long, inch wide, and pitch black metal sword with the same pitch-black scabbard. It was also made of black iron and had a dragon tattoo on it. On the hilt, there were two vigorous words, "Iron Sword." The craftsmanship was exquisite. It must have been Tie Wushuang''s beloved item from back then!


    With a wave of her hand, Lin Hongxue unsheathed her sword and a smile appeared on her face. It was simply too suitable for her! It was the right size and the right weight! One was happy, his feet touched the ground, and he suddenly dashed towards the laurel tree, waving the sword in his right hand, creating "chi chi" sounds! Green leaves flew everywhere! He tapped on the tree with the tip of his foot and quickly spun around in the middle of the green leaves! He waved his right hand and a white silhouette appeared on the ground! He looked at the steel sword in his hand with an evil look in his eyes, his mouth opened, and he laughed! He laughed sinisterly!


    However, Tie Wushuang almost fell to the ground ¡ª he saw Lin Hongxue, dressed densely in laurel leaves, moving from the tip of her sword to the hilt!


    "Ahh! ¡ª ¡ª Heavens! ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang felt as if he had gone mad and covered his head with his hands as he squatted down.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" "Ha ha-ha ¡­" Only Tie Ruyi burst into laughter again when she saw her brother''s shocked expression ¡­

 C59

    "Father, Mother ¡ª we''re leaving!" Tie Ruyi carried a big bundle and rode on the Black Iron Dragon. Lin Hongxue sat in front of them, holding the reins in her right hand and the iron sword stabbed into her back.


    "Hm!" One must be careful on the way back! ¡ª ¡ª If the Free and Unrestrained Immortal comes back, wait for Father to greet him! ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Xiaoyun stood at the door. Recently, his complexion had started to turn rosy.


    "I know! ¡ª Brother! "Let''s go!" Tie Ruyi waved her hand and patted Lin Hongxue''s shoulder.


    "Grandfather, uncle ¨C goodbye ¨C haha ¨C" Lin Hongxue waved her left hand in the air. She looked exactly like an adult. He pulled with his right hand, and "Iron Black Dragon" turned its head and raised its two hooves high into the air. "Squeak, squeak ~ ~" A long cry instantly sounded like a black whirlwind as it flew out of the manor.


    "When Eldest Uncle returns, we will come to the Iron Sword Villa together! ¡ª ¡ª Ah! ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang shouted at the retreating figure.


    "I know ¡­ .la ¡­." The voice came from outside the willow forest, allowing people to hear it clearly. Tie Xiaoyun and Tie Wushuang looked at each other, their eyes full of approval!


    Tie Wushuang even gave a thumbs up as he shouted, "Genius!"


    "Haha ¡­" The moment they left the villa, irisle and Lin Hongxue burst out in laughter.


    "Sigh!" "Aunt Tie, you are really smart!" Lin Hongxue raised her head and smiled at Tie Rui.


    "Haha ¡ª of course! Otherwise, it wouldn''t be your Aunt Tie! "Haha ¡­"


    "Hah!"


    Huh?" We-which way are we going, Auntie? "The two of them laughed as they ran out of the town. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the junction on the east side. Lin Hongxue pulled up her reins and looked around. He asked Iris.


    "En! ¡ª over there! ¡ª" Tie Ruyi raised her right hand and pointed at the middle road. "Let''s go to Fujian, then to Jiangxi ¡­"


    "Oh! ¡ª ¡ª Giddy up!" Listening to Tie Ruyu''s instructions, Lin Hongxue clamped her legs together and the "Iron Black Dragon" dashed towards the middle path like a gust of wind!


    "Haha!" "Aunt Tie, we should be able to meet uncle the day after tomorrow, right?"


    "Hm!" "It should be ¡ª" Iris frowned. In fact, he was very worried about Lin Xuanzi, which was why he came up with this idea last night! He lied and said that he was sending Lin Hongxue back to Penglai, but in reality, he was planning on going to Shaolin! Even though it was risky to bring along Lin Hongxue, seeing that Little Rascal''s martial arts were not weak, he was still not afraid! In any case, he might end up encountering Xiao Yao Immortal! Thinking of this, his eyebrows immediately relaxed.


    Along the way, one old and one young, it was really lively! Even though he had said all that, he couldn''t stop laughing!


    After running for half a day, the two of them had already entered Rian Town! This horse was truly a godly figure! He watched as the sun slowly sank into the western mountains. Tie Ruidao dismounted his horse and looked around. "Hey, Xue''er, wait for me here ¡­" After saying that, he walked into the nearby woods.


    "Eh?" Lin Hongxue saw Tie Rukuang entering the forest. She found it strange, but she didn''t ask any further questions. She immediately sat on the horse and stealthily looked ahead. At the end of the road, she could faintly see many houses. This should be the town Auntie mentioned, right? While he was thinking. With a flash of green shadow, he appeared in front of the horse.


    "Ah!" Lin Hongxue was shocked when she saw this person! He stretched out his right hand and grasped the hilt of his sword. "Sigh!" Sigh! Xue''er ¡ª don''t be reckless! "Hahahaha..." It was Aunt Tie''s voice!


    "Eh? This is?" Lin Hongxue was stunned!


    He saw a young man in green robes in front of him, with a ponytail sticking out of his head, willow-shaped eyebrows and phoenix eyes, and starry eyes and white teeth! The folding fan in his hand fluttered with the wind. What an elegant young master!


    "Let''s continue on our way! Ha ha-ha, "said he, jumping on the horse''s back," Hm, from now on, you will call me - hmm? - ''Young master Yi''! "Ah! ¡ª Hahaha!"


    Young master Yi? "Why?" Lin Hongxue could not understand what was going on as she turned her head and stared at Tie Rumei.


    "Sigh!" You have to be careful when you go out! I''m dressed as a man to keep people from recognizing me ¡ª hehe ¡ª almost everyone in this part of town knows me! If it gets to your Uncle Lin''s ears, it''ll be troublesome ¡ª ha-ha! "Let''s go!"


    "Oh?!" So it was like this! "No wonder! ¡ª ¡ª Giddy up!" Lin Hongxue seemed to understand.


    They gradually arrived at the intersection of the town.


    "Wah!" "So big!" Lin Hongxue rarely went out in her life, and she had never played in the streets. He went out to take a look by himself, as if something new was happening in his eyes. He looked around along the way.


    "En, we will stay here for the night. We will hurry on tomorrow morning!" O''Brien took the horse from Lin Hongxue and patted him on the shoulder.


    Finally coming back to his senses, he turned around to see that he was already standing in front of an inn.


    "Desert Cloud Inn." A large signboard showed the shop owner''s extraordinary background.


    Of course, Iris was most familiar with this place! He was very clear about the shops, how many stores, what was good and what was bad in the surrounding towns.


    "Yo! ¡ª guest! ¡ª Please come in!" As soon as they reached the door, a waiter immediately came out. His eyes were clear and his movements were nimble. He was 18 or 19 years old, and when he saw the guest, he greeted him warmly. As he spoke, he had already pulled the horse away from Iris.


    "Xiao Qi! ¡ª err! ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Cliff quickly covered his mouth, his face straight, "Ahem ¡ª ¡ª Hmm, waiter! ¡ª this horse has to be raised well!"


    Ferry was very familiar with the boy, and immediately called out his name. Suddenly realizing that it was easy to fake, he quickly changed his words.


    "Hm? ¡ª oh! ¡ª yes!" The waiter did not expect this young master to call out his name. He was confused. He looked carefully at Tirion. It seemed like he knew him, but at the same time, he didn''t. Hearing the young master speak again, he immediately pulled the horse towards the backyard. While looking back, he muttered to himself, "Strange, do I know him? ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Pfft!" After glancing at Lin Ruo Mei, she covered her mouth and chuckled. She waved the fan in her right hand while her left hand rested on Lin Hong Xue''s shoulder. Then, she slowly entered the house.


    "Isn''t there too many of them?" Iron Cliff frowned as soon as he entered the room. "What kind of good day is it today?" Ruo Ruo was so big that there were not less than fifty tables in the room, yet they were all filled to the brim!


    After glancing around, Iris walked directly to the counter across the way.


    A series of crackling sounds came from under the counter like firecrackers. Although the crowd was noisy, they could clearly hear them.


    A middle-aged man about forty years old sat behind the counter. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was busy with something with his head down.


    "En!" Tie Ruyi laid in front of the counter for a while, but the person seemed to not know what she was talking about. Sigh! "I said shopkeeper ¡ª" A fan was tapping on the counter.


    "Ugh!" The man finally looked up, covered his mouth with his hand, and lowered his head again.


    Only then did he see that it was a plan.


    It was a very special abacus.


    It seems to be very popular these days.


    The abacus was also black and shiny. What was different from other people''s wooden abacuses was that this abacus was at least three feet long! It was only two inches wide. What was even more special was that at one end of the abacus, there was a handle that looked like a sword hilt.


    OreSeur watched the man''s right hand move four fingers rapidly across the abacus. A pair of hands that were as white as a woman''s! It was the same slender shape.


    Even when the man ignored her, Iris was smiling. Because he recognized this shopkeeper, not only did he know this shopkeeper, but there were also a few people in the martial arts world who did not know that the shopkeeper of the "Desert Cloud Inn", "Wenzhou Iron Abacus", was Mr. Mo Yun!


    Many people in the forest knew that the iron abacus in Mister Mo''s hands was not only used to calculate silver, but it was also used to calculate human life!


    A hundred metal beads can instantly take your life!


    Mister Mo and his "Thousand Souls Hands" were synonymous with death in the martial arts world ten years ago!


    However, at the age of fifteen, Desert Cloud''s life depended on looting. However, on Mount Changbai, he had stolen a three-man dart, and had been stabbed fifty times, while he himself had bitten off the neck of the dart commander! Not only did he survive, but he also obtained this abacus and a book from that dart.


    This inconspicuous abacus was actually the treasure that the martial arts genius "Life Snatching Scholar" from eighty years ago, the "Divine Abacus"! And that book was his original secret scripture, the "Universe Art"! At that time, he did not know that he had caused a huge disaster, because this was a birthday present for Eunuch Wei that had been specially requested by the Changbai clan''s imperial guard to be escorted by the Jinyi Guards! The one who had his neck bitten off was Liu Changfeng, the third rank Imperial Guard of the Imperial Secret Service. This time, not only did it startle the entire martial arts world, it even angered the eunuch! Immediately give the order for the martial arts world to pursue and kill him! Fortunately, he wasn''t an eye-catching character. With his last breath, Mo Yunke fled into the depths of the forest and disappeared. Until that year when the Martial Arts Competition lost by five and a half moves and became famous in the martial arts world as the "Wenzhou Iron Abacus"!


    "Heh! ¡ª head storekeeper! ¡ª ¡ª" Seeing that she actually ignored him for a long time, Tie Rumei once again fiercely knocked on the counter, "Come to the best room!" This shout was really loud, and everyone eating turned to look in their direction.


    "Humph!" Tirion looked at him and covered his mouth with his hand.


    "Eh!" Mister Mo finally lifted his head, his eyes fixed on Tie Ruyu''s face, his brows slowly creasing. "Eh? Hearing this young master''s accent, why did he look so unfamiliar? "He seemed to be mumbling to himself, and then his eyes shifted back to Lin Hongxue.


    At this moment, Lin Hongxue did not have the time to pay attention to the matter between Auntie Tie and the shopkeeper. This was because from the moment she entered the door, the fragrance of food and wine had already filled her empty stomach and caused her to scream non-stop! What was even worse was that just as he turned his head to look, he saw that there was a table three feet away filled with dishes. In the middle of the table was a pot of boiling hot water, and a familiar smell immediately rushed into his nose! "Small intestine!" The first person to cry out in surprise was the countless pair of chopsticks that were faintly discernible in the oily red soup. Afterwards, they entered one big bloody mouth after another as their throats started singing! His eyes could not leave his body!


    "Little Seven!" Mister Mo looked at it for a long time before shouting towards the door.


    "Hey!" A gust of wind blew, and the waiter immediately ran over, "Manager!"


    "Arrange a room for this gongzi!" Saying this, he shook his sleeves and lowered his head to busy himself. As expected, he was a special manager.


    The people who came to the inn all knew that this inn was not one to worry about business, and only worried that they would not be able to make it. Most of them were return guests. And among these people, there were all sorts of characters.


    "Alright ¡ª Young Master, please come with me ¡ª" Xiao Qi looked at Tie Rumei again, then turned and walked up the stairs.


    "Let''s go!" Iron Cliff patted Lin Hongxue. This brat did not react at all! Eh? Xue''er? "She turned her head to look, and not only did she laugh, but she also exclaimed," Aiya, I''m hungry. Let''s eat later, ah! "


    "Em!" Lin Hongxue heard Auntie Tie calling her name, and only then did she come back to her senses. She knew that Auntie Tie had found out when she saw the look on her face. His face instantly flushed red! He immediately followed them up to the third floor.


    "Sigh!" "Waiter!" As soon as they entered the room, Tie Rukuang put down her backpack and called out to Xiao Qi, "Hurry up and prepare the prepared dishes!"


    "Alright!" Xiao Qi turned around and headed for the door.


    "Sigh!" "Wait!" Lin Hongxue suddenly shouted as she turned to look at Ironheart.


    After hearing Lin Hong Xue''s shout, Rui Mei was confused as to what had happened. She immediately turned her head to look at Lin Hong Xue.


    "Hey, Auntie, can you let him ¡ª" Lin Hongxue looked embarrassed. She pointed at Xiao Qi who was standing by the door and looked at Rui Mei with a flushed face.


    "Hmm? "Say it, hahaha!" Seeing Lin Hongxue in such a state, Tie Ruemei couldn''t help but burst out in laughter.


    "Uh-huh ¡ª could I ask him to make some small intestine ¡ª" he finally said.


    "Uh! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha! ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Cliff was stunned, and immediately understood what was going on, "Alright!" Tell Auntie what you want to eat, ah! ¡ª ¡ª Haha!


    "Sigh!" Xiao Qi! "Get me another small sausage hotpot!" After laughing, he turned around and waved at Xiao Qi Yi at the door.


    "Ugh!" Alright! "Xiao Qi turned around and went out the door, suddenly turning back." Does this young master know this one? "I ¡­ hehe ¡­ I don''t know what to call young master ¡­"


    "Uh!" Iron Cliff was stunned again. He waved the fan in his right hand and laughed out loud, "I don''t know you, I don''t know you. This is my first time in a noble place, haha!"


    "Err! ¡ª Then you just heard my name? ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hmm ¡ª that''s what your shopkeeper just called you! ¡ª Hmm? You''re not called Xiao Qi? " He looked surprised.


    "Oh!" Heh heh, please wait for a moment, I will go and prepare for it! "After saying that, he disappeared from the door." Heh! "How interesting ¡­" The sound of footsteps could be heard.

 C60

    Ahh!" Lin Hongxue was in the middle of stuffing several small intestines into her mouth, when she was startled by the sudden shout. Her chopsticks trembled, and she fell onto the ground! He looked up at Iris, then back at the wall.


    "En! ¡ª It''s fine! "Continue to eat!" Rui-Mei consoled Lin Hongxue.


    "Ugh!" After all, the small intestine was attractive, not to mention hungry. With a flash of the chopsticks, a few small intestines appeared in his mouth.


    "Boom! ¡ª ah!"


    The door was sent flying and slammed into the ground five feet away from the table!


    With a "bam," a black shadow fell from the sky onto the door on the ground.


    It was a person!


    A young man. To be exact, it was a fifteen or sixteen year old youth.


    "Xiao Qiang?!" The young lad in front of him was the only son of the wealthiest man in town, He Xiaoqiang! Even though he was rich, He Sanlang was a very loyal man. He often helped the poor in the town and had a good reputation in the town! Furthermore, he had helped father quite a bit in the construction of the Iron Sword Villa back then, so he could be considered to have been friends for generations. He Dafui had four wives in a row, and what was strange was that none of them had children! Until the age of fifty, married from Shandong Province, did not expect to help the next year to give birth to a son, old son, He Dafeng is happy to death! He spent two hundred thousand silver to set up a banquet, inviting the entire town, regardless of gender or age, to the Residence of He for a meal. This alarmed not only the locals, but the entire martial arts world as well. From then on, they all knew that there was a fortune here. It was called a fortune.


    He Xiaoqiang had been obedient since he was young. He didn''t know martial arts, but under the influence of his father, he put in all his effort into learning literature in order to obtain a position and bring glory to his ancestors. Furthermore, he wouldn''t cause trouble outside. Meanwhile, Rui Mei would visit old man He in the Residence of He whenever she had time, so she was very familiar with He Xiaoqiang.


    The young man was still lying on the doorstep, unable to get up. He turned his head to look at Iris, his mouth twitching and his eyes filled with fear! His nose was also bleeding, and his white chest was dyed red.


    Iris was indeed taken aback! Who could be so ruthless in bullying this weak-looking youth? Born to be a man, Iris was already very angry! He slapped the chopsticks onto the table and stood up with the fan in his hand.


    He saw that there were already three men standing at the door, glaring at Xiao Qiang.


    He saw a man in his thirties standing in front of him. With his thick eyebrows and big eyes, a four inch long knife scar on his forehead was like a crescent moon as it moved to the right corner of his eye, making anyone who saw it feel a chill in their heart! At this moment, his eyes looked listless. He was dressed in black sauce and his clothes were short. Along with his somewhat fair and clean face, he had a bit of a heroic air about him. There was a four foot long blade on his waist! It was an extremely curved blade. That made Freya look at it more closely.


    There were two men in black standing on either side of him. One of them had a three-foot-long iron rod, and the other was a silver iron rod. The other was a short sword, about the same length as Lin Hongxue''s steel sword. The two men in black wore a stern expression, and a cold aura spread throughout the room.


    "Hm!" Little kid, come here! "The middle-aged man in the middle quietly looked at the Xiao Qiang, who was lying on the ground," Stop pretending. You won''t need me to help you right? "His calm voice seemed to be irresistible.


    The three of them did not even glance at Rui Mei and Lin Hong Xue, it was as if they did not exist!


    Iris was really angry. There were not many people in the martial arts world who dared to look down on themselves, not to mention the people in Wenzhou who lived in their own home.


    "Young man, get up and sit by the table." Tirion walked over and stretched out his arms. He placed the young man on a stool next to Lin Hongxue. The young man gave Tirion a grateful look. However, when he turned his eyes to look at her, he couldn''t help but tremble uncontrollably.


    "Don''t be afraid! ¡ª ¡ª I''m here ¡ª" Iris patted Xiao Qiang on the thin shoulder, then slowly turned around, waving her fan at the three men in front of her.


    "Hmph! ¨C you! ¨C!" A cold voice came from the right, a silver light flickered in his hand. "You really don''t know what''s good for you! ¡ª ¡ª Put him back where he was! ¡ª ¡ª" It was strange to ask Iris to put Xiao Qiang back on the door just now.


    "Haha..." Tilly gently waved her fan. She looked at the three people in front of her and laughed.


    "You! ¨C did you hear me? ¨C" A white light flashed, and Iris saw that the sword of the man in black had been unsheathed in her hand. She was slightly startled, this man''s speed was truly fast!


    "En!" Iron Cliff raised her eyebrows and pointed to the opposite side with a fan in her hand, "You three men ¡ª" Then she turned around and pointed at the cockroach, "Bullying such a gentle and refined child. From the looks of it, you guys should be doing this on the streets, aren''t you afraid of making the people of the Jianghu laugh?"


    "Haha ¡ª How reckless!" Hearing that, the man in black on the right laughed out loud, "Are we afraid of the people in the martial arts world making fun of us? Ha ha, this is a joke! You brat, immediately disappear from my sight! He waved his right hand. "Crack!" A white shadow appeared at the spot where the door had been. The door was broken into several pieces! The man in black had a stick on his waist.


    Rui-Mei frowned. It was strange that someone with such skills did not have a simple background! However, he immediately waved his fan, "Haha ¡ª tolerance? "Humph! ¡ª how can you do this kind of errand?" He actually burst out laughing again.


    "You-!" A silver light flashed in the left hand of the man in black. He moved his body ¡ª ¡ª "Hmm!" The man in the middle pressed his left hand against the man in black, blocking the man in black. He then moved two steps forward to face Rui-Mei.


    "May I know how to address this young master? "We are indeed on official business today, I hope that young master won''t interfere ¡ª" He cupped his hands in greeting.


    After a long while, the man finally spoke. It seemed like he was one of the three. Seeing him act so courteously, it was clear to see. He then closed his fan and cupped his fists in salute, "My surname is Anonymous and I am angry, but when business was passing by, I did not expect to encounter such a thing ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" The middle-aged man said, "Oh, so it''s Brother Yi. I''ve heard a lot about you ¡ª I''m Guan Shan Yue from the Qin Mountains. It''s a pleasure to meet you here ¡ª"


    "Guan Shanyue?" Bi Ling was shocked. She suddenly thought of the two people her father had often mentioned ¨C "Mo Bei, Situ Yun; Qin Ling, Guan Shan Yue!"


    However, he heard that these two rarely came to the Jianghu. Thus, he had only heard that these two rarely came to the Jianghu. She wondered if the man in front of her was the one her father had told her about. He cupped his fist and said, "Could it be ''One Slash of the Qin Mountains'', Master Guan Shan Yue?" Tie Ruemei wanted to confirm her doubts.


    "Haha..." The middle-aged man laughed heartily, "Ahh... Brother is not talented, that''s just what my friends in the martial arts world called me, it''s not worth mentioning!"


    It was actually this! Why was he here? She was shocked again.


    "Haha! So it''s Brother Guan!" Please excuse me! "My apologies! ¡ª if you don''t mind, may the three of you come and have a drink together ¡ª" Tirion made another sharp turn, wanting to know what the man in front of him was up to.


    "Hmph!" We don''t have that much time to drink! "Hand over that boy ¡­" The man in black on the right saw the two of them talking about family matters, and in a flash, he was in front of Tilly. He lifted his left hand and waved a tablet in front of Tie Ruidao''s eyes. Watch carefully! "If I were to continue to grind here, I won''t have that much patience!" A cold look appeared on his face.


    When Iris saw the sign, she was even more shocked!


    It was a black plate with a tiger''s head and waist. The word "Jin" was written on it!


    It was actually someone from the Embroidered Uniform Guard! O''Brien had not expected to meet such a group of characters here!


    But the Iris is the Iris.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª I don''t know what that thing of yours is, and I can''t understand it either ¡ª" Tie Rui fanned herself with her hand, laughing loudly towards the black clothed man.


    "Humph!" "Go to hell!" cried the voice, and a strong gust of wind, with fingers like claws, descended upon the shoulder of the Iron Cliff.


    She was surprised as she didn''t expect him to make a move so quickly! Just as he was about to dodge, a hand shot out like lightning and grabbed his wrist. The claw stopped two inches away from Tie Ruiming''s left shoulder.


    "Go back!" The voice was still calm. The middle-aged man calmly removed the man''s hand.


    "Humph!" The man in black stopped and glared at Tie Ruying, and slowly walked back.


    The middle-aged man glanced at Lin Hongxue, who was standing beside Tie Ruirui. This was because he did not believe his eyes. When the man in black attacked, the little guy who didn''t pay any attention to him just now was already standing next to the table three feet away from Tie Mei. His right hand gripped the hilt of the sword on his back; the black sword was already three inches out of its scabbard! He was greatly shocked in his heart! She couldn''t even see how this little kid came here!


    "Em!" After staring for a while, he exclaimed, "This little brother is really good at it!" Indeed, he was praising it from the bottom of his heart. He kept his eyes on Lin Hongxue. Lin Hongxue had been sitting at the side watching the situation unfold, but she did not know what was going on. However, when he suddenly saw the man in black attack Aunt Tie, he was greatly shocked! He was even angrier! No one could harm their loved ones! He was so nervous that he used his unfettered steps to move to Rui-Mei''s side. His sword was about to come out of its sheath. If the middle-aged man hadn''t blocked his attack, he would have used "Carefree Sword" to save Aunt Tie. Without experience in the martial arts world, it was easy to get nervous when something was wrong.


    "Oh? Hahahahahahahah!" Tie Ruyi looked at Guan Shanyue who was looking at her side and realized that Redsnow was already at her side. She felt touched. "Oh, let me introduce ¡ª" As he said that, he turned around and pulled Lin Hongxue to the side, "This little brother here is my bodyguard, haha, although he looks small, but he has a great background ¡ª ¡ª" Bi Ruyu spread out her folding fan and raised her long, shapely eyebrows, "This little brother is the newcomer ''Demon Sword Scholar'' Du Shiyuan! Haha ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" Guan Shanyue was completely confused by what he had heard. He really could not think of a new rookie who could be called ''Scholar Devil Sword''. " Oh ¡ª Young Hero Du? "I''ve heard a lot about you ¡ª ¡ª" After being stunned for a while, he turned around and cupped his fists towards Lin Hongxue.


    Lin Hongxue had never thought that someone would give her such a great bow that even her face was flushed red. After all, she often saw the courteous movements of adults, so she quickly mimicked Guan Shanyue and clasped her fists. She shook her hands vigorously, but was unable to utter a single word! He really didn''t know what to say! Sweat beaded on his nose! Furthermore, he didn''t know why Auntie Tie told him that he was a scholar!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Tirion was amused at the sight and burst into laughter again. "Ai, Brother Guan, please don''t blame me. My little brother rarely goes out, so he''s not used to seeing new people."


    "Ohoho ¡ª ¡ª" Guan Shanyue immediately opened his sleeves and pointed at Xiao Qiang, "But Brother Yi, please give me some face and let me take that little brother away."


    Rui Mei was startled. She turned back to look at Xiao Qiang. She thought that no matter what she wouldn''t let him be taken away from her. He waved his right hand, "Hey, Brother Guan, I really don''t understand what you want from an honest kid like him."


    "Er ¡ª well, excuse me, but I hope brother Yi will give me some face ¡ª" Guan Shanyue seemed to be very patient.


    "Damn bear!" It''s still there ¡ª "Before he could finish his sentence, a black shadow pounced over like a gust of wind, and a white light enveloped Tie Rui''s head.


    Iris was both shocked and furious! Who would have thought that the fellow would be so unreasonable!


    "Clang!" A saber hilt suddenly blocked a sword in mid-air!


    What a fast hand! Iris sighed in her heart.


    "Humph! ¡ª ¡ª Envoy Guan Zuo, you have always shown mercy to this brat. We will have to return and report to him!" The black-clothed man seemed to be annoyed at Guan Shanyue''s repeated attempts to stop him.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Iron One was even more infuriated with the man in black right in front of her. She wanted to take action a long time ago! He raised his eyebrows as a plan formed in his mind, causing him to burst into laughter.


    En!" Rui-Mei took a step back and lightly folded her fan, pointing it at the man in black, "I can see that this brother of his is very aggressive, as if he has a crush on martial arts ¡­" "My little brother is also a martial arts fanatic, you could say he''s a martial arts fanatic. How about you spar with this little brother? If you beat this little brother, then he''s ¡ª" As she spoke, she waved her folding fan at Lin Hongxue, "You can take him away! ¡ª ¡ª What do you think?" Lin Hongxue did not expect Aunt Tie to pull her up to the top of the storm! "He looked at Tirion in confusion, but didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, Xiao Qiang''s entire body was like a sieve. He thought that the handsome young master was trying to save him, but now, he had been sent straight to the tiger''s mouth! Let this little boy, who wasn''t even his own age, fight with him? Humph! Come on, he was feeling hopeless because he had just been hit by the man in black from outside! That feeling was still very deep! He stared blankly at the ceiling as he silently prayed in his heart, begging for his dad to come back and save him ¡­

 C61

    "Hahahaha ¡­" The black clothed man even thought that he had heard wrongly! Only after staring blankly for a while did he regain his senses! But once he woke up, he burst out laughing! The young master in front of him must be a fool, or he must be a madman! A madman who did not care about the lives of others and did not have a shred of humanity in him! Besides, that guy was still so young. Even someone as cold and ruthless as him couldn''t do anything about it!


    Guan Shanyue''s eyes, on the other hand, were filled with surprise! He knew that the young master before him wasn''t insane! Not only was he not crazy, he knew it better than anyone else! He had just seen that little guy''s movement technique. It definitely had a great origin! However, when she heard that the young noble had agreed to let the boy fight with the man in black beside her, Guan Shanyue was worried for the little rascal ¡ª because other people didn''t know who this man in black was, but she knew very well ¡ª that the twenty-two-year-old Rat, who had won the championship in the Death Soldier Camp last month, had now taken the place of the Hidden Dragon and taken the role of the Twelve Shaos (in fact, adding him and the Wind Slaughtering City only had ten Shaos now!) The vice commander of this group was a popular person in the vicinity of the Wind Slaughter City!


    Last month, he had clearly seen how the Rat had used the foot long dagger in his hand to pierce through the foreheads of six Death Soldiers in one move! Right now, everyone was shocked at the speed and angle of the sword! On the day of their departure, Leng Lingfeng had even invited him to go back and spar with him!


    Therefore, even though Guan Shan Yue had accidentally seen Lin Hong Xue''s amazing movement speed, she still believed in one thing! This kid would definitely not be able to dodge the mouse strike!


    "Sigh, my good brother, although he is not related to you in any way, why would you want to take on another little life!" Guan Shanyue seriously said to Tirion, "Besides, we won''t hurt him if we take him away ¡ª"


    "Haha ¡ª Brother Guan is truly a man of good character!" Iron Cliff laughed out loud. He turned around and pointed at Xiao Qiang, "My life is almost gone. I really don''t know what can be considered as injury!"


    "Err ¡­" Guan Shanyue was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Sigh!" I said, what about this idea? "Ah?" Tie Ruyi turned around to look at Guan Shanyue and the hamster.


    "Haha! -Humph!" "You had no right or opportunity to bargain with me!" Here a cold light flashed in his eyes. "In that case, I promise you ¡ª but first I will say that there is no turning back under my sword!"


    "Haha ¡ª hmmm ¡ª" Tie Rukuang laughed again. "I can see that ¡ª" Then she turned around and pulled Lin Hongxue to the side.


    "Sigh, Redsnow, that guy in black is looking for you to practice martial arts. You ¡­ don''t have confidence?"


    "Ah?!" Really?! "Even though the scene was so tense, but when Lin Hongxue heard Aunt Tie say that she was going to practice martial arts with the black clothed man, she felt a strange feeling in her heart, and at the same time was even more excited! This little boy who had never set foot in the martial arts world knew nothing about the outside world except for playing with people he was familiar with! Now that he had the opportunity to compete with someone he didn''t know, it was more exciting than anything else!


    "Hey!" Rui-Mei put her mouth close to Lin Hongxue''s ear and whispered, "You must remember, don''t be afraid. There is an aunt watching from the side! En, you can try your best to play with him later! If you can beat him down, then hit him to death! "Ah!" Despite her lack of experience, Rui-Mei was full of confidence in Little Red Snow. "And ¡ª" She waved her fan at Little Qiang. "You have the fate of that little brother in your hands ¡ª do you have any confidence? ¡ª" Rui-Mei had long since gotten her answer from Lin Hongxue''s excited face!


    "Yes!" "Auntie Tie! Hehe!" Lin Hongxue was so excited that her face turned red! Looking back at Xiao Qiang, I can actually take on some responsibilities! Thinking of this, the heroic feeling in his heart began to emerge! Her eyes immediately glowed with charm!


    "Hmm? Auntie Tie, should I use my fist or my sword? " He suddenly thought of something.


    "Haha ¡ª hmm, as long as you can defeat your opponent, you can use whatever you want! Besides, from now on you can only call me Young Master Yi, do you know that?"


    "Hey!" I say, are you guys ready? ¡ª ¡ª "The Rat had already stood ten steps away, while Guan Shanyue had already retreated to the door, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He watched silently.


    "Uh-huh." Iris took a step forward and was about to reply ¡ª "Heh heh ¡ª ready!" A loud, high-pitched sound. With a flash of white, Lin Hongxue was already standing in front of ironclad!


    "Huh?" The man in black seemed very surprised, but a layer of coldness immediately covered his face. Hey! Child, don''t blame me for bullying you! "You are obstructing the public service! ¡ª I actually do not want you to lose your life! ¡ª ¡ª" The words were still at the tip of his tongue when, with a clang, a silver light flashed and the sword was unsheathed! A strange smile appeared on his face.


    Lin Hong Xue''s face was flushed red. She seemed to be getting more and more excited! It must be fun to play with someone for the first time in my life! As he was thinking, he saw that the other party had already unsheathed his sword. He pulled with his right hand, and with a "chi chi" sound, he unsheathed his sword as well!


    "Eh? "Iron sword?" Guan Shanyue, who was standing at the door, was startled when he saw the sword in Lin Hongxue''s hand.


    "Haha ¡­" Apart from the cold glint in its eyes, the Rat''s character seemed a little different from the other Death Soldiers! He actually loved to laugh! Even if the laughter was horrifying! However, there was one thing that was absolutely the same ¡ª when anyone in the Imperial Secret Service looked at their opponent with a smile, it meant that their opponent was almost dead!


    As a result, when the mouse was still laughing, the sword in its hand had already moved! The Embroidered Uniform Guard never delayed anything! Because they all have a lot of experience in killing people ¡ª they know that when killing people, they don''t have to be so impulsive, they have to be straightforward! And he had to be fast, accurate, and ruthless!


    Rui Mei didn''t even have time to cry out. In fact, she only saw a silver light ¨C an extremely thin silver light. It was like a strand of hair. It shot towards Lin Hongxue, who was less than five feet away from the hamster, and coiled around her neck! Lightning speed! His heart was instantly entangled!


    At this moment, Tirion was regretting his decision. He did not expect that the black-clothed man''s sword would be so fast! It was so fast that he was amazed! However, it was too late! Even worse was that when the silver thread was about to land a foot in front of Lin Hongxue, she saw that Lin Hongxue''s right hand was facing upwards with the sword hilt as she clasped her hands together! He was actually bowing to the man in black!


    Lin Hongxue was even more dumbfounded!


    This man in black in front of him had no manners at all!


    When he was training with his uncle and grandfather, they would salute him! He had used his usual habit, but he realized that he had used the wrong person today! And it was a huge mistake! ¡ª it turned out that the man in black in front of him was not a human at all! This was because his uncle had said that those who did not know etiquette before making a move were definitely ferocious beasts!


    Lin Hongxue saw that silver light that was like dazzling lightning! His face changed! Because at this moment, he could clearly feel the cold air coming from around his neck!


    The piercing cold air!


    A flash of panic appeared in his eyes!


    His feet moved!


    His right foot gently slid up to the right as he took a small step, yet he had already lifted his left foot. His body suddenly spun rapidly to the right and turned into a spinning shadow, flowing towards the left side of the rat''s body! He pulled with his right hand, and seven or eight sword flowers appeared on the surface of the metal sword! The black sword flower rapidly rotated like a black cloud, instantly enveloping the silver ray of light! When the silver sword light met those black clouds, it actually stopped moving forward! And it started spinning along with the black cloud!


    "Ugh!" A muffled groan was heard. The Rat''s face turned uglier than death! Goldbiter Rat absolutely couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him!


    In fact, even Guan Shanyue could not believe it! The hand that was wrapped around his chest was suddenly lifted into the air! His calm face was now distorted from the shock! His right hand gripped the hilt of his saber so tightly that his five fingers trembled! This kind of situation would only happen if an expert who had been lonely for so many years suddenly found an ideal opponent! However, Guan Shanyue still did not believe it! Could it be that his opponent was the little kid in front of him? It was impossible! Her enlarged pupils stared fixedly at Lin Hongxue''s every move.


    The dark clouds on the iron sword continued to swirl, only faster and faster. Suddenly, they turned into a single flower!


    "Mascot clouds, setting sun!"


    The sound of a loud roar came from Lin Hongxue. Then, she saw that the black cloud had suddenly pulled the silver beam of light, which was spinning together with it, back through the weasel sword''s body as fast as lightning!


    The playful coldness in the rat''s eyes had long since disappeared! A pair of eyes was about to pop out. It was a complete shock!


    Not only was he overconfident, he couldn''t stop now!


    When that group of black shadows wrapped around his sword blade, Goldbiter Rat felt as if the sword in his hand had suddenly entered an incomparably powerful whirlpool! And what was even more terrifying was that the layers of energy surrounding the sword seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn the seas! The sword in his hand was about to spin! He clearly felt that he was about to leave his control in an instant!


    Lin Hongxue''s face was flushed red with excitement!


    This was the first time in his life that he had competed with another person, and before he could strike with his sword, a surge of passion gushed out from him! The light in his eyes flickered. He had just heard Auntie Tie say that she would use her full strength to defeat her opponent! So this time, Lin Hong Xue really used her full strength! That was because when he saw the silver light, he knew that if he did not use his full strength, the consequences would be dire! Not only would he be unable to save that little brother, he might even lose his life!


    He could actually save someone! The manliness immediately surged in his heart!


    When that ray of light attacked him, his right foot sank, and his entire weight landed on his right foot. With a flip of his right hand, a surge of true energy gathered around his body like a swimming dragon towards the sword in his hand, and with a shake of the sword''s flower, he actually used the first style of "Free and Unrestrained Sword" taught by his grandfather, "Cloud''s Setting Sun"!


    Lin Hongxue herself was shocked! Previously, when he used the wooden sword to make this move, he always felt it was very ordinary. Unexpectedly, the first time he used this steel sword from Uncle Tie, he felt that the effect was completely different from that wooden sword! After being surprised, he was pleasantly surprised!


    With a sudden shake of his wrist, the tip of the sword curved downwards diagonally. Immediately, another black streak of light flew out towards the black cloud on the mouse sword!


    Wherever the black light passed by, the black cloud on the mouse sword seemed to be blown away by a gust of wind and actually split into dozens of small black flowers, which shot towards the mouse like meteors!


    The Rat was trying his best to stabilize the sword in his hand from being sucked away by the whirlpool when he suddenly felt his hand lighten and his vision go black! The strong wind assaulted his face, and he could clearly hear the sharp howls that came straight at him! The black robe on his body flared up in an instant!


    "Be careful!" Guan Shanyue couldn''t help but yell out, "Crack!" The sword in his left hand had already come out at seven points!


    Amidst its surprise, the mouse raised its sword with its right hand and fiercely waved it, immediately drawing a silver curtain wall in front of itself! The upper part of his body quickly leaned back, his feet touched the ground, and his body hastily retreated towards the door!


    Ding ¡ª ¡ª Ding ¡ª ¡ª Ding ¡ª ¡ª Ding!


    Sparks flew in all directions!


    The moment the countless black flowers touched the sword-shadows that resembled a rat curtain wall, they immediately exploded! Starlight burst out!


    At this moment, the hamster no longer had time to be shocked! At this moment, his left hand had already reached out! His hands gripped the hilt of his sword tightly as he brandished it. There was only one thought in his head ¡ª today must be the most difficult and deadly moment of his life! And he had only made one move himself!


    "Ah?" This time, the exclamation came from Guan Shanyue!


    Just a moment ago, she was anxiously watching as the mouse wildly slashed at the sword Qi that shot towards her. However, before her, Guan Shanyue saw another ball of white light flash like a ghost, and it had already reached eight inches from the mouse''s lower body! But the hamster seemed to be unaware of it!


    It was Lin Hongxue!


    A unique posture! Even Ironheart was shocked! Having been together with Lin Hongxue for so long, this was the first time she saw him in this position!


    His feet moved quickly on the ground, but his body was only five inches away from the ground! The tip of the sword in his right hand slashed across the ground, and just like that, he slid across the lower part of the rat! The speed was so fast that it left everyone speechless! The tip of the sword slashed across the floor and was cut open like tofu! Instantly, the protruding legs of the mouse were inserted between its squatting legs! With his left hand slightly raised, his palm struck out like lightning towards the rat''s abdomen!


    Lin Hongxue''s reaction was extremely fast! Seeing that his sword had such power, he was overjoyed! At the same time, he also aroused his fighting spirit, and while the Rat was still defending against his sword flower, he used the movement technique "Walkabout Steps" to bully the Rat''s lower body. His right hand made a circle, and with full force, the "Walkabout Palm" solidly smashed into the Rat''s abdomen!


    Everything happened in a split-second!


    "Wuu! ¡ª Puchi! ¡ª ¡ª"


    The rat was trying its best to extinguish the black cloud in front of it. Seeing that there were only three or four left, it suddenly felt an ambiguous feeling seeping through its abdomen! He was shocked! With his right foot pressing on the ground, his body made a quick spin in the air and shot out of the door! His right hand waved continuously, Ding ¡ª ¡ª Ding ¡ª Two sounds rang out, and two black clouds burst into the sky.


    "Hiss!" However, the last black sword ray could no longer block. It struck his right arm with lightning speed! A red line flew across the sky! The hamster was like a kite as it flew over the railing of the corridor and was about to fall down the stairs!


    Iron One covered her mouth with her hands. She looked even more surprised than Guan Shanyue! She didn''t expect this brat to be so powerful with just a single palm strike!


    The hamster couldn''t stop itself in the air!


    He didn''t have the strength to pull back his momentum! At this moment, he could only feel his abdomen overturning over and over. An immense force was surging within his body that he would never be able to feel in his entire life! He was scuttling around in his body! His body quickly flew over the railing and towards the opposite railing!


    Guan Shanyue was already shocked! He had originally wanted to fly over and pull it! However, it was too fast, and he did not have enough time to move! With a "Boom! ¡ª ¡ª kacha! ¡ª" sound, the rat''s large body slammed into the opposite railing, and the entire corridor abruptly collapsed with a loud bang! The hamster couldn''t hold it in any longer. It opened its mouth and a cloud of red mist dispersed into the air! His body then rapidly fell towards the bottom of the building!


    "Jinju!" Guan Shanyue shouted, and his figure spread out as he flashed towards the other side like a gust of wind!


    Just as she passed through the entrance, she suddenly saw a black shadow shoot out from downstairs. In an instant, it pounced on the feet of the falling rat! Under the attack of the mouse, the mouse''s falling body suddenly stopped and flew back towards the door! The black shadow flashed and disappeared downstairs!


    Guan Shanyue was shocked! His foot lightly tapped on the railing and his body spun. His right hand lifted up and grabbed the weasel''s belt. With his left foot twirling around the waist, he grabbed the weasel and jumped back into the room! He slowly put down the hamster. Guan Shanyue looked down and frowned again. Because he clearly saw that the thing that saved the hamster just now was actually an abacus! It was a pitch black Steel Abacus!

 C62

    "Are you okay?!" Lin Hongxue''s palm shot out and she couldn''t help but be shocked!


    He never expected his palm strike to be so powerful! He stared blankly at his palm for a long time. His face was filled with incomparable joy. However, upon seeing that he had injured him with a single palm strike, the little fellow who had never set foot in the martial arts world became flustered again. He looked at the hamster nervously.


    Woo! ¡ª ¡ª" As soon as the mouse landed on the ground, it suddenly sat down on the floor, closed its eyes, and began adjusting its breathing! His face twitched as the veins on both sides of his body bulged! His expression was excited! "In his heart, he cursed a million times, wishing that he could immediately fly up and tear the kid in front of him into pieces!


    However, he clearly knew that it was just an idea! I simply don''t believe that guy''s inner force is that strong! He wouldn''t believe it even if he died!


    "Young Hero ¡ª ¡ª" Guan Shanyue finally recovered from his shock and cupped his fist towards Lin Hongxue, "I presume you have a relationship with the Iron Sword Villa?" When she saw the iron sword in Lin Hongxue''s hand, she couldn''t help but mutter in her heart: This is obviously the Iron Sword Villa''s sword! However, the sword technique he saw earlier made him feel a sense of unfamiliarity! It was not the sword technique of the Iron Sword Villa! And that marvelous movement and vigorous palm power, it made Guan Shanyue exclaim in admiration! It was unbelievable!


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue was stunned for a moment. She suddenly saw Guan Shanyue clasping his fists towards her in greeting. She became even more flustered. With a blush on her face, she sheathed her sword with her right hand. The other party had actually revealed his relationship with Iron Sword Villa, causing his heart to tighten! Lin Hong Xue looked at Tie Ling, who was standing to the side. She took a step forward with her right foot and imitated Guan Shan Yue as she clasped her hands, "Hmm ¨C Err ¨C Little ¨C" Lin Hong Xue didn''t finish her sentence ¨C she really didn''t know what to say! He saw a flash before his eyes, and Rui-Mei was standing in front of him.


    "I don''t have any relationship with the Iron Sword Villa! "I''ve been admiring Old Manor Lord Tie for a long time, and I really want to pay him a visit ¡ª" With a wave of her fan, Tirian snatched Lin Hongxue''s words away.


    "Oh?" Guan Shanyue looked at Tie Rukuang like he was looking at a monster. "But I think the sword in little brother''s hand looks very familiar. Isn''t that the sword of the Iron Sword Villa?"


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª" Rui-Mei reached out her hand and patted Lin Hongxue, "Brother Guan is right! This sword, is indeed from Iron Sword Villa! " Iron Cliff waved his fan, "This sword was won by the Young Villa Master of the Iron Sword Villa, Tie Wushuang, in the competition two days ago! "Haha ¡­" He could actually spout such nonsense!


    "Oh?" Guan Shanyue''s face was once again filled with shock. He then stared at Lin Hongxue and asked, "You''re so young, yet you''ve actually beaten Iron Sword Villa''s Tie Wushuang?" It was as if he could not believe it, but when he thought of the scene just now, he could not help but believe it! He stretched out his left hand and actually grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s shoulder. Everything happened without any warning! And it was extremely fast!


    Ahh!" He waved his right hand and subconsciously moved to the left, trying to pull Lin Hongxue away. Lin Hongxue watched as Aunt Tie and Guan Shanyue chatted. Suddenly, she felt a strong gust of wind blow against her face. A shadow flashed in front of her eyes, and a hand quickly grabbed towards her! He was immediately much more surprised! But when he saw that it was actually the middle-aged man who had bowed to him earlier, his first thought was'' Could it be that he''s looking for me to spar with you again? '' There was a flash of light in his eyes, and his mouth split into a smile ¡ª his luck was really good today. Not only was he enjoying his meal, he even had so many people sparring with him! "My heart is blooming with joy!


    When Guan Shanyue''s hand was five or six inches away from Lin Hongxue, she suddenly saw Lin Hongxue''s body sink and her feet suddenly split apart. She unexpectedly took a slanted horse stance with her upper body slanted to the left.


    "Eh?!" When Lin Hongxue''s footsteps began to move, Guan Shanyue couldn''t help but snort. He was secretly startled by Lin Hongxue''s quick reaction! What a fast movement! It looked like a simple movement, but it was actually the most marvelous movement! Not only did it avoid him, it also left a lot of room for him. And now, he saw that Lin Hongxue actually wanted to exchange blows with him! A strange expression flashed across his face as he shook his head. This brat was overestimating himself! Halfway through, he suddenly turned his hand and immediately grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s left wrist!


    Unexpectedly, although Lin Hong Xue''s arms movements didn''t change at all, her right foot suddenly slid up to the right and her left foot immediately caught up with her. Her arms suddenly clasped together, her hands turned into palms and her wrists crossed. It was extremely fast! The other black-clothed man couldn''t help but be shocked!


    "Baking Cloud for the moon?!" Guan Shanyue cried out! He was even more shocked! Suddenly, he recalled the same posture he had seen decades ago! That was, the "Carefree Immortal Monarch" had used it against the "Six Monsters of Black Mountain" in the Changbai Mountain! How could this brat know this technique?


    "Pu!" In the midst of their surprise, Guan Shan''s wrists were actually stuck in the hands of Lin Hongxue!


    Guan Shanyue''s face turned ugly all of a sudden! That was because when his wrist touched Lin Hongxue''s hand, he suddenly spit out his strength. Just now, he had also considered the fact that although the kid in front of him possessed exquisite sword techniques and movement techniques, he was confident that he would not be able to compare himself to Ye Xiwen in terms of inner strength! Therefore, he didn''t change his moves and purposely clashed with Lin Hongxue to teach him a lesson!


    Unexpectedly, when she got close enough, Guan Shanyue discovered that he had made a huge mistake!


    A tremendous force that could topple mountains and overturn the seas was sent back from his wrist like a wave!


    Extremely big! It was absolutely impossible for it to happen to a child this age!


    Amidst her shock, the hand on Lin Hongxue''s wrist immediately went around and quickly lifted up. With its five fingers extended outwards, the force retracted itself, turning into the force of the attack! His right leg suddenly leaned forward, and with his knee pointed at Lin Hongxue''s left knee, he pulled with his left hand and chopped off Lin Hongxue''s left elbow with the palm of his hand! This palm was much faster than before!


    "Be careful!" Iron Cliff shouted. With a flick of her fan, she aimed it at the back of Guan Shanyue''s hand like a gust of wind!


    "Eh?!" Guan Shanyue didn''t expect that this handsome young master''s technique would be so fast! But the one who was shocked was the kid in front of him!


    Faster than Tie Ruimei!


    When Guan Shanyue withdrew his palm, Lin Hongxue''s right shoulder had already sunk down. Her feet spun and like a gust of wind, she quietly flew towards Guan Shanyue''s right side! His body flipped and he actually lied down on the ground. He raised his right hand and a shadow flew towards the left wrist of Guan Shanyue and kicked it! With a twist of his right arm, his palm turned into a fist and suddenly punched towards Guan Shanyue''s abdomen!


    Guan Shanyue was shocked again! This movement technique transformation was too fast! And his moves were so strange that it was hard to guard against! With a flick of his wrist, his right foot tapped on the ground. With a raise of his right hand, his body flew six feet backwards and stood by the door! He looked at Lin Hongxue in shock.


    When Lin Hongxue saw that she had forced him back again, her face lit up with joy! He actually started laughing out loud. As his feet twisted in the air, he was actually going to pounce on Guan Shanyue again! This brat was already addicted to fighting!


    "Snow! Ten Lives!" Iron Rui was overjoyed to see Lin Hongxue use such a strange move to force Guan Shanyue back! But when she saw that Lin Hongxue wanted to rush in again, she quickly extended her right hand and blocked her path!


    Hahahaha!" Guan Shanyue raised his head and laughed, "Indeed, heroes are born young!" "But ¡ª" he turned to Tirion, and pointed with his left hand at the young man. "I must take this child with me today! ¡ª" and as soon as he had finished speaking, his figure flashed toward the table!


    It was all too sudden!


    "No!" Iron Cliff waved her fan, and with a tap of her right foot, a wooden board flew into the air, shooting towards Guan Shanyue in the air like an arrow!


    "Humph! ¡ª Apologies!" Guan Shanyue roared and a bright light flashed in the sky. The flying wooden board immediately shattered into pieces and floated down like falling leaves! Guan Shanyue''s right hand held a blade! The blade was two inches wide and the tip was as thin as a strand of hair! Brilliant!


    His body was still charging towards the table!


    Humph! -hiss!" The pouncing Guan Shanyue heard a muffled groan! Next, a black ray of light shot out like a waterfall, enveloping his entire body from bottom to top! They clearly saw that it came from that little fellow! This time, he did not see the sword move. Instead, there was a flash of light! "Guan Shanyue was even more shocked than before!


    Because when he saw that kid draw his sword towards that mouse, the sword was only a layer of black fog! He never expected that the sword would emit a black glow! It was really hard to imagine what level this kid''s inner strength had reached!


    He stopped in midair and swiped with his right hand. A silver arrow shot towards the incoming black light barrier!


    "Boom!" "Puchi!" "Pfft!" The room was suddenly filled with thunderous noise! Starlight shot in all directions!


    Guan Shanyue didn''t expect that not only was his sword art fast, but the sword qi was even scarier!


    At this moment, his right hand clearly felt a strong resistance! Wherever the blade passed by, it was like cutting through a hard iron wall! It was impossible to enter even half a point! He waved his right hand on the sword qi again. With the help of the resistance, his body spun and he fell to the ground!


    His eyes were filled with horror! However, he was immediately enveloped by a feeling of anger!


    He waved his left hand at the man in black and waved his right hand. The four-foot-long scimitar suddenly let out an ear-piercing screech as its body trembled! A layer of killing intent gradually covered Guan Shanyue''s face! Both of his feet split, his shoulders sunk slightly, as he slowly raised his saber up diagonally, the tip of his blade fiercely shaking! At this moment, the black clothed man behind him waved the iron rod in his hand, creating a silver ray of light, which wrapped itself around the black shadow and swept towards the edge of the table like a whirlwind!


    Rui-Mei didn''t expect the silent man in black to be so fast! In the blink of an eye, it was already at his side! Shocked, he raised his right hand and the fan in his hand swung towards the figure of light!


    "Pu!" Iron Cliff suddenly felt his hand shake, and the fan almost slipped out of his hand! His face flushed red! With a soft shout, the folding fan shook and a shadow appeared, enveloping the man in black. However, in a moment of desperation, he used the sword technique passed down in his family with his fan!


    "Ah!" The black-clothed man was also shocked! Who would have thought that this gentle young man in front of him would be so much more powerful than he thought! With a wave of his right hand, a silver sea appeared! In the blink of an eye, two people had lost twenty moves!


    "Zheng!" A long cry came from the scimitar in Guan Shanyue''s hand. Tie Ruying was shocked to see that the scimitar was drawing a dazzling white arc in the air. Like a rainbow, it curved towards Lin Hongxue! Guan Shanyue''s body was strange too! He similarly bent his body and bent his back in an S shape. His feet did not seem to move, but his entire body shot towards Lin Hongxue like an arrow! Wherever the white rainbow passed by, the wood shavings on the ground flew in the air, and even the clothes of the man in black and Iron Cliff fluttered in the wind!


    "Be careful!" Iron Cliff never expected Guan Shan Yue''s blade technique to be so tyrannical! No wonder his father often talked about this person, but it was only hearsay at that time! But now that he had seen it with his own eyes, it was much scarier than he had imagined! He was extremely worried that Redsnow would be unable to fight back against him! With a sudden wave of his left hand, there was a flash of white light! He suddenly crossed his legs and pulled on the side of his right hand. He gathered all of his power into his right hand and swung it towards the man in black''s abdomen!


    The man in black saw a white light rushing towards him. He waved his right hand and a thunderous sound came from the iron rod. It struck against the white shadow! Unexpectedly, Tie Ruirui''s attack was a feint, but her real intention was to do it on her right palm!


    The man in black was trying his best to extinguish the white light in front of him when he suddenly felt a strong wind blowing towards him! At the same time, he didn''t see Iron Cliff! He was both shocked and furious. He slashed his right hand across the ground and aimed it at his abdomen. His right foot tapped the ground and retreated explosively towards the door!


    That was just Ironflower''s goal! Because his target was not the black-clothed man, but Lin Hongxue! Seeing that her attack had succeeded, Rui-Mei turned her body and put her left fan on her right hand. She raised her hand into the air and was about to pounce on Guan Shanyue! However, before he could take a step forward, he realized that he was no longer here. A white rainbow was forming a circle around Lin Hongxue! Lin Hong Xue stood in the middle, as though she was captivated by the scene before her! His eyes shone with a strange light! At the same time, another figure with an ice-cold aura silently flew towards Lin Hongxue''s chest like a ghost! It was the shadow of a blade!


    Iron lady had heard her father say that Guan Shanyue had a wonderful sword art! Even his father had to admit that perhaps no one else in this world could surpass him! Even the Wind Slaying City could not do so!


    The saber was terrifying, but what was even more terrifying was his "Lunar Scourge"! There were only ten styles of ''Rising Moon Tyrant Blade''. In his father''s mouth, it seemed to be a deadly imprint! It was just an image! Because he could not see the direction the blade was heading towards, every single direction seemed to be attacking and every single direction seemed to be ethereal!

 C63

    A snow-white blade shadow flashed past!


    Guan Shan Yue had only used 50% of his power! He didn''t want to hurt a child! If it wasn''t for the fact that his life was on the line today, he wouldn''t even bother to lower himself to the same level as this kid!


    Thus, Guan Shanyue had only used the back of her blade! He wanted to use the back of the blade to cover Lin Hongxue''s neck and teach her a lesson. That was it!


    In fact, Guan Shanyue''s face had already relaxed. The little fellow before him appeared to be convinced because after seeing his lightning-fast strike, his body did not even move. The blade in his hand had already felt that the little fellow''s skin was beneath the back of the blade! Yes, not to mention this little child, even if Iron Sword Villa''s Iron Curtain Cloud was here, so what?! He might not even be able to dodge this strike!


    Rui Mei let out a cry of alarm and waved the fan in her hand. She couldn''t care less, she definitely couldn''t let Lin Hongxue be harmed in the slightest! Even if he died under this blade! Otherwise, how could he face big brother Lin! Before he could jump up, he lost sight of Lin Hongxue! This was no small matter!


    [Not only is Tie Ruyi surprised, but Guan Shanyue is even ten times more shocked than Tie Ruimei!]


    Guan Shanyue clearly saw that when his saber was about to touch the little fellow''s neck, Lin Hongxue seemed to have awoken from her dreams! Both his legs suddenly bent, and his body leaned back with his left hand on the ground to support him. Then, he rose up into the air! His body was only five inches away from the ground! Both of his feet pushed off the ground as he kicked towards Guan Shanyue''s right hand that was holding onto the saber! The speed was so fast that it made Guan Shanyue suck in a breath of cold air! What was even more shocking was that as Lin Hongxue''s feet rained down on her wrists, her right hand had already circled around and with a clang, the iron sword drew a black line in the air, heading straight for Guan Shanyue''s navel! The moment Lin Hong Xue saw Aunt Tie''s expression, she already knew that the group of people before her were here to cause trouble. Thus, she followed Tie Ruyi''s instructions and went all out! The position and speed of this sword attack was extremely fast and its force was extremely strong. It was already clear from the fact that Guan Shanyue''s clothes had been pushed into a huge whirlpool!


    Guan Shanyue''s expression suddenly changed!


    It turned gray! His face was flushed, and his forehead began to drip with sweat!


    He never thought that this brat would have such a fast movement technique! Such a fast reaction speed! Not only was his sword fast, it was also extremely vicious! He actually wanted to kill me with a single strike! The veins in his temples were bulging! When the man in black saw Guan Shanyue''s actions, he knew that Guan Zuo was angry! His mouth slanted and he actually let out a chuckle, even though he was just shocked by Lin Hongxue''s sword. He crossed his arms and stood there watching. The evil smile was still on his face ¡­


    "Humph!" Guan Shanyue angrily shouted. He flipped his right hand, and the blade that was aimed at Lin Hongxue immediately drew another dazzling arc of light that flowed down Lin Hong''s right arm! What a bright light! Tie Ruyu''s vision blurred and she knew that Lin Hongxue was in big trouble! That was because when the strong wind hit his face, it felt as if sand was searing his face!


    When the scimitar in her right hand changed forms, her right foot pushed off the ground, her abdomen retracted, and her left foot took a step back. Lin Hongxue''s sword was already old, but the tip of the sword was eight inches away from her! Guan Shanyue flipped his left palm, and like a bolt of lightning, he slammed it down on Lin Hongxue''s iron sword!


    Lin Hongxue''s sword was thrust out. Guan Shan Yue suddenly retreated, and actually easily dodged his sword. His left palm also missed! He couldn''t help but be shocked! To think that the person in front of him had such a high level of martial arts! His large eyes stared blankly as a burst of energy surged in his heart! He turned his right hand and was about to change his move when he suddenly felt a strong wave of force coming from his sword. He almost lost control of it in an instant, and the sword flew out of his hand!


    The sword was still in his hand!


    As soon as Lin Hongxue''s feet touched the ground, she used her left hand to support herself as she quickly twisted her right arm to the left! Under a powerful force, the metal sword in his hand began to glow with a black light. Accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder, it slashed down from right to left like a rainbow. He crossed his legs and his body spun to the left like a spinning top! And this move had just dodged a curtain of light from Guan Shanyue! The black shadow in front of him had also created a barrier! In the blink of an eye, the black light disappeared and Lin Hongxue was already standing 10 feet away. Panting slightly, her face was flushed red as she looked at Guan Shanyue, but there was still a mischievous smile on her face!


    Ahh!" His body flickered and he was already standing next to Lin Hongxue. He looked at her carefully. "En!" "After confirming that the little guy was alright, she slowly turned around.


    He saw Guan Shan Yue standing there like a statue! He raised the blade in his hand diagonally, his eyes wide as he stared at Lin Hongxue. The corners of his mouth twitched! I can''t believe it! This brat had actually managed to safely evade his "Lunar Scourge", the fifth move, "The Flawless Autumn Moon"!


    Others might not know, but Guan Shanyue himself knew. Ten moves of the "Rising Moon Tyrant Saber" was something he had achieved over the course of eighty to thirty years! In a sense, he would use it to make a bowl for himself! To be able to roam the martial arts world for dozens of years, it was already quite impressive for an average person to have mastered three moves! Calculating it with his fingers, aside from that year when Iron Curtain Cloud had used all his techniques, he had not managed to reach the fourth move, "Moon-Shushing Flowers", for almost five years! If he hadn''t seen how familiar that kid''s sword technique was, he definitely wouldn''t have used the fifth move!


    Of course, Iris didn''t know what Guan Shanyue was feeling at the moment. Lin Hongxue was even more clueless! After fighting with these two just now, Lin Hongxue was extremely excited! He felt this kind of excitement when he was practicing martial arts with his grandfather, uncles, Tie Wushuang, or Aunt Tie by his side! Now, his face was filled with excitement, but he was actually hoping that this uncle before him could accompany him for a few more moves! This was too enjoyable!


    "Hehe!" Lin Hongxue''s mind was in a mess. As she thought of this, her lips curved up in a smile as she laughed! He also looked at Guan Shanyue.


    Guan Shanyue was shocked awake by her smile!


    Instantly, his face turned red all the way to his neck.


    Who would have thought that this brat was even smiling at him! In Guan Shan Yue''s eyes, that look was a provocation and mockery!


    The veins on his right arm bulged and the blade began to vibrate! There seemed to be traces of blood burning in his eyes!


    "Weng!"


    With a long cry and a flash of shadow, a snow-white hair that was shining brightly floated in front of Lin Hongxue! Yet it was flowing like lightning!


    The clothes flapped in front of her like catkins before she could even see where the blade was.


    "Little ¡ª ¡ª!" Tilly was shocked as she screamed. She lifted her right hand and pushed at Lin Hongxue. But before he could finish his sentence ¡ª "Iron ¡ª Young Master Yi! ¡ª go!" With a loud shout, a powerful force came from the waist of Ironjade, forcing her to fly to the right!


    Lin Hongxue was actually faster than Tie Ruimei! This time, it was Lin Hongxue who was worrying about the safety of this Aunt Tie!


    As soon as Iris landed on the ground, she turned around and was shocked again! However, his heart was in his throat! He really regretted causing such a huge commotion today!


    It was as if Lin Hongxue had become a completely different person! The surface of his face glowed, but at this moment, his eyes were slightly closed, and the corners of his eyebrows were stretched out!


    He saw an even more terrifying expression on Guan Shanyue''s face! It was even more terrifying than seeing a ghost!


    He had indeed seen a ghost! Guan Shanyue had said it dozens of times in his heart!


    When his knife left the house, Guan Shanyue was still saying to himself, "Forget it, he''s just a child after all!" "Just treat it as him being ignorant!" Therefore, the strength in his hands decreased from one hundred percent to eighty percent! He knew that this was his eighth move, "Moonshadow Flowing West"! Moreover, he believed that this brat wouldn''t be as lucky as he was just now! Because he still had to get his old face back!


    "Moon Shadow Traversing the West!"


    It was indeed just a shadow! There was no shape at all! If even the blade did not exist, what shape could it have?


    The only tangible form was the flying debris, each shot down like a bomb on the walls or tables! Puff puff puff puff! The plates on the table had already exploded into pieces! Lin Hongxue''s small intestine was spread out on the table, and she actually rolled two feet away from him!


    However, Lin Hongxue could not see it!


    When she saw the image of Guan Shan Yue rushing towards her like a tidal wave, Lin Hong Xue''s mind instantly became hazy! Half raising the iron sword, he was unable to find the entrance! There was no entrance at all! Because there was no blade at all! There was only a gust of fierce wind, but he could not see anything!


    Sweat began to form!


    His eyes stared straight at the incoming blade shadow like the wind! He nearly burst into tears!


    After all, Lin Hongxue had never stepped out of the sect, so she did not know anything about the martial arts world! He didn''t know that his life was on the line!


    It was this'' ignorance ''that saved him!


    At that moment, what Lin Hongxue was thinking about was not how to protect her life! Instead, he was thinking of how to break through this sudden and undetectable slash! Many years later, when Lin Hongxue recalled the details of today, she could not help but sigh).


    In a moment of desperation, the voices of his uncle and grandfather echoed in his ears, "Let nature take its course!"


    A light flashed in her eyes as she closed her eyes!


    When Guan Shanyue saw that his blade was about to cut across Lin Hongxue''s clothes, he suddenly saw that the boy had closed his eyes! He was shocked. He thought that this kid knew that he was unable to dodge and decided to just shut his eyes and wait for death! As he thought of this, his right hand trembled, ready to stop. Something strange happened ¡ª although Lin Hongxue''s eyes were slightly closed, her body was moving!


    Only Guan Shanyue could see it clearly!


    The youngster''s right foot smoothly slid to the right as he took a step forward. His left foot followed suit and the iron sword in his right hand seemed to be casually swung out! As for his left hand, he repeatedly struck the air with it. It looked extremely weird!


    Guan Shanyue''s face suddenly changed!


    This was because he discovered that this was a brilliant footwork! Although he had started to retract the force of his sword, he was still preparing to attack! From Lin Hongxue''s footwork, it seemed that even if she didn''t retract her sword, her sword would have been dodged the very moment it reached his chest!


    Lin Hongxue''s body also became faster and faster. She only saw a white shadow rapidly spinning around Guan Shanyue!


    Guan Shanyue was extremely shocked! It wasn''t that he was afraid! He was surprised that this kid had such a high cultivation level at such a young age! It was his first time seeing this movement technique!


    Lin Jingxue''s heart was as clear as the sky! At this moment, he felt as if he was standing on the surface of the Penglai Sea, cultivating with his grandfather!


    His body spun and the sword in his right hand trembled. Suddenly, dozens of black sword flowers exploded from the tip of the sword!


    Ahh!" Lin Hongxue once again used the "Carefree Sword"! And this time, it was incomparable to the one he had seen in Penglai! In an instant, dozens of black flowers that were radiating light merged into a single flower. Like clouds, they floated towards Guan Shan Yue who was stunned in the middle! It seemed to be extremely slow! Like a black cloud floating in the sky!


    Guan Shanyue was shocked. He pulled back his right hand and the curved blade immediately drew a straight line. It similarly shone with a white light as it pierced through the black cloud! The blade carried a dull sound as it instantly cut the black cloud into pieces!


    "Hey! ¡ª ¡ª Meteor Shower! ¡ª"


    A cry suddenly sounded out from Lin Hongxue''s mouth. Another black light flashed like lightning! The black clouds actually transformed into countless small black dots in an instant, shooting down like a meteor and enveloping Guan Shanyue''s entire body! The air was suddenly filled with a series of sharp whistles!


    Guan Shanyue''s pupils immediately dilated!


    "Hey!" With the same fierce shout, the room began to shake! Guan Shanyue''s toes fiercely pressed against the ground, and his body shot backwards like an arrow that had left the bowstring. With a wave of his right hand, a ball of light akin to the cry of a dragon deep in the sea, like a raging wind tearing through the sand! Guan Shanyue''s entire body was enveloped in the shadow of his saber!


    "Clank, clank, clank!" Sparks flew in all directions in the air! Countless holes opened up in the floor and walls!


    The man in black behind him had long pounced out the door! Xiao Qiang was also scared to the point of rolling under the table!


    Guan Shanyue was still retreating in the air! The stars in the sky were still exploding! As for Lin Hongxue, she seemed to be completely oblivious to everything that was happening in front of her! His right arm shook, and ten more sword flowers began to spin, instantly transforming into another flower! "The iron sword drew a circular arc in the air, and then rushed towards the black cloud like a fierce wind!


    Clang! Dang! ¡ª ¡ª Two loud bangs! It was like an iron hammer striking a large bell! The black cloud in the sky also disappeared without a trace!


    Lin Hong Xue''s hand that was holding the sword suddenly trembled! He then turned around and floated towards the back wall! His right foot suddenly tapped on the wall, and his body rapidly rotated in the air. The iron sword in his right hand unexpectedly slashed out more than ten times, and with a "poof" sound, it fell to the ground! He knelt on the ground with his right knee and turned the iron sword in his right hand, stabbing half into the floor! He half knelt on the ground, his eyes were filled with surprise as he turned around to look at the door!


    Just as Guan Shanyue was about to pounce out of the door, she suddenly felt a strong force behind her back, and then she saw two black objects shoot out from her back, instantly striking Lin Hongxue''s sword. In an instant, the two black objects shot back, disappearing from sight! He would steadily land on the ground!


    Seeing Lin Hongxue kneeling on the ground, Rui-Mei was shocked! He landed beside Lin Hongxue.


    "Redsnow! ¡ª Are you alright?!" Iron Cliff''s left hand pressed down on Lin Hongxue''s shoulder. His expression was extremely nervous!


    "Em! ¡ª hehe!" Lin Hong Xue heard Tie Ruyu calling out to her, and retracted her gaze. She then smiled at Tie Ruyi, "I''m fine!" "Young Master Yi! ¡ª I''m fine! ¡ª ¡ª Hehe! ¡ª ¡ª" The sleeve brushed against her forehead, and she stood up.


    Ah!" It was good that he was fine! "It''s good that you''re fine!" Iron Cliff was so excited that he started crying. Tonight was simply too dangerous!


    "Sigh!" "Little kid, sure enough, the front waves of the Yangtze River are pushing the back waves!" A calm voice came from outside the door.


    Tie Ruirui turned her head and saw that it was the shopkeeper, "Mister Mo!" Standing at the door, his left hand was holding the black abacus while his right hand was playing with the two black beads!


    "Thank you, Mister Mo!" Guan Shanyue actually turned around and clasped his hands towards Mister Mo.


    "Ai! ¡ª I say, Brother Guan!" Mister Mo slowly entered the room, but his eyes never left Lin Hongxue, "Say, you''re already at your age, and you''re still trying to lower yourself to this level! ¡ª ¡ª Sigh, aren''t you afraid of being made fun of by others ¡ª ¡ª" Surprisingly, he remained expressionless.


    "Sigh!" Brother Mo, you don''t know. It''s not that I want to lower myself to the same level as this kid, it''s just that ¡ª "Guan Shanyue looked at the shaking Xiao Qiang in the corner of the room and said," I just want that kid! " As he spoke, he pointed at He Xiao Qiang.


    "Eh? Isn''t this Young Master He? This? "Mister Mo had just noticed He Xiao Qiang in the corner, and when he saw his appearance, his face was full of surprise. "He turned around and looked at Guan Shan Yue." I said, Brother Guan! I''m not talking about you! The He Clan could be considered a highly respected person here. I''ve lived here for many years, but I''ve never heard anyone say anything bad about Master He behind his back. Not to mention having to ¡­ "Look at that child''s wound! ¡ª How pitiful! ¡ª"


    "Humph!" "We are on public business!" A cold voice emerged from behind him, and a man dressed in black walked in with a cold expression on his face.


    "Oh? "What business?" Mister Mo seemed to be puzzled.


    "Ai! ¡ª This is a long story ¡ª ¡ª" After Mister Mo came out, Guan Shanyue seemed to have become a completely different person.


    He ¡ª they came to see my father, asking for two hundred thousand silver taels, but he was not there." "Just ¡­ just caught me ¡­ still hitting me ¡­ wuu ¡­" In the corner, when He Xiaoqiang saw Mister Mo appear, he was overjoyed. He then loudly said to Mister Mo and started to cry.


    "Hmm? "Why do you need so much money to find Master He?" Mister Mo was even more baffled as he turned to look at Guan Shanyue.


    "Heh heh ¨C this ¨C sigh, Brother Mo, this matter is hard to explain. Later, I will slowly tell you ¨C" Guan Shanyue had nothing to say at this moment.


    "Sigh!" Alright, alright! This shop of mine wants to do business! "Mister Mo waved his right hand," I welcome you all here, but if you want to cause trouble, then please go outside and play!


    "Little Seven!"


    "Hey!" A series of hurried footsteps immediately stopped outside the door.


    "Find two people to clean up the room. Those who want to take shelter, take shelter. Those who deserve to be on the road, leave!"


    "Okay!" With a flash of a shadow, Xiao Qi entered the room to clean up.


    "Let''s go!" Guan Shanyue turned around and waved to the man in black.


    "Eh!" The black-clothed man glared at Mister Mo, but didn''t say anything. He turned around to help the rat out the door. Guan Shanyue clasped his fists towards Mister Mo, "Sorry for the interruption!" He turned around and left the room. Not long after, a loud curse was heard from the side.


    Mister Mo also slowly turned around and walked towards the exit. Just as he reached the entrance, he suddenly turned around to look at Rui Mei and Lin Hongxue. After pondering for a moment, he clasped his fists and asked, "May I know how to address this young master?" It was facing Lin Hongxue.


    "Ehh!" Seeing so many people clasping their fists and bowing to her, Lin Hongxue felt extremely uncomfortable. He had been wondering where that force had come from! Until now, he still did not understand! Hearing Mister Mo''s question, she was stunned into speechlessness.


    "Oh ¡ª I am angry!" Iron Cliff waved his fan and immediately became high-spirited again! He turned around and clasped his hands towards Mister Mo, then pointed at Lin Hong Xue, "This little brother is the bodyguard I specially hired ¡ª ¡ª the rookie ''Devil Sword Scholar'' Du Shi Ming is also ¡ª ¡ª" Although his words were reasonable, he was laughing to death in his heart! This damned old man still didn''t recognize him! En, looks like my makeup level has gone up yet again!


    "Oh? ¡ª ¡ª ''Demonic Sword Scholar''? ¡ª ¡ª Ten Lives? ¡ª ¡ª Hmm ¡ª" Eldest Mo raised his head in deep thought, his eyebrows knitted together. He really didn''t think that there would be such a person in the martial arts world.


    "Hm!" "Not bad, not bad!" After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t come up with a good idea, so he immediately said a few "not bad." With a shake of the abacus in his hand, he disappeared outside the door ¡­

 C64

    "What?!" Tu Feng City seemed even more shocked than Nan Gong City at the moment! The scar on his face twitched rapidly. He looked at the injured rat lying on the chair beside him and then looked at Guan Shan Yue, who was sitting opposite him.


    Who would have thought that the dignified Guan Shanyue would be involved with the Imperial Secret Service! It was unbelievable.


    However, NanGong Cheng stood by the window with his hands behind his back, not saying a word.


    "Scholar Demon Sword? Du Shizhu? Furthermore, a twelve or thirteen year old child?! "No matter what, Tu Feng City could not accept the excuse that Guan Shan Yue came back with. If it weren''t for the trust he had for the rat that confirmed the truth, he would definitely have treated her as a lunatic!


    "So you''re saying ¡ª" NanGong Cheng finally opened his mouth, slowly turned around, a pair of black gloves gently rubbed in front of him, without even raising his head, "That silver ¡­" "Well, I haven''t been able to find anything."


    "Yes, I will return to Master Zhong ¡ª I will bring back the silver taels from Zhejiang Province as soon as possible." Guan Shanyue was actually very respectful in front of Master Diao. The teacup in his hand had been placed next to his mouth for a long time, and he had yet to take a sip.


    "Oh?" Master Diao moved to the side of the chair, lifted up his clothes and sat down. Erlang Shen crossed his legs, picked up the cup on the table with his right hand, and blew on it, "We are running out of time now! "It will soon be June ¡ª" Master Diao took a sip of his tea, put down his cup and looked out of the window. "The fifteenth of the eighth month is about to arrive!" A look of joy flashed across his eyes.


    "Master Diao, don''t worry!" "Regarding this matter of the fortifications, I will do my best to handle it with brother Tu, and I will not waste any time!" Guan Shanyue instantly noticed the look of affection in Master Diao''s eyes and immediately added, "Heh heh ¡­" He then raised his neck and finally took a sip of tea!


    "Hm!" "Wind City!" Master Diao seemed to recall something upon hearing Guan Shanyue''s words, and his eyes landed on the body of the city.


    "Sigh! ¡ª ¡ª Big Brother, speak! ¡ª ¡ª" At this moment, Tu Feng City''s bitter melon like face finally relaxed a bit as he shifted his gaze from the mouse to Master Li''s side.


    "Mm ¡ª as for the matter regarding the ''Devil Sword Scholar'', let''s put that aside for now!" Master Diao frowned. "Even if it''s true, what kind of influence can a little boy have on us!" Master Diao did not seem to care about the argument between Tu Feng City and Guan Shanyue at all. He hadn''t even paid close attention to their conversation just now. However, he was more concerned about something big!


    The most important thing for the time being is ¡ª" Kung Fu stood up, hands behind his back, and looked at the floor as he paced back and forth. Wind City ¡ª "Master Diao waved his right hand," You are responsible for the construction work! As for Brother Shan Yue, hurry up and gather all the funds you need! "With a flick of his sleeve, Master Diao quickly returned to his chair and sat down. He stretched his body forward and said with a serious expression," Tomorrow, I will request for a handwritten order from my father-in-law. When you have this handwritten order, hehe! ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª "Master Diao leaned back in his chair and smiled. He took the tea with his right hand and said, "From now on, you will have things to do! ¡ª ¡ª Hahaha ¡ª Puchi ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Thank you, Master Diao!" "This one will definitely go all out!" Guan Shanyue was extremely grateful to Master Diao for his thorough arrangement!


    "En! ¨C! ¨C!" Master Diao extended the little finger of his left hand and pointed at Guan Shanyue, "In the future, anyone who disobeys orders will not be able to hand it over ¡ª ¨C" Master Diao''s right hand put down the cup and made a slashing motion in the air, "¨C make a decision!"


    "Yes!" "Master Diao!" A cold glint flashed across Guan Shanyue''s eyes.


    "Hm!" Wind City ¡ª "Master Diao turned his head to look at Tu Feng City again," Is there any news from Eldest Sister-in-Law? When will they arrive? "


    "Oh ¡ª I received a message this morning from a flying pigeon. They will be leaving today, and should be back the next day ¡ª"


    "Oh ¡ª that''s good ¡ª" said Master Diao thoughtfully.


    "..."


    "Puff." A black shadow flashed at the edge of the cliff, then vanished.


    It was late at night.


    Master Diao, on the other hand, was still busy in the secret room.


    He was sitting at a table in the study, frowning.


    He had already been sitting there for several hours.


    In front of him was a yellowed brown paper, which he focused on reading. The teacup in his right hand kept turning on the table.


    "Hm?" Master Diao raised his head and leaned back against the chair. He stared at the ceiling and muttered to himself, "..." Breaking through the order of the meridians with the blood energy and casting the Fiendgod Body with the yin energy ¡­ They used the venom of Black Bat, Solomon''s Thousand Toad Centipede, Golden Scorpion, Belcher Sea Snake and Black Widow Spider to temper their indestructible bodies ¡­ These five things were the yin energy of water collection, the yang energy of heaven and the turbidity of earth ¡­ Using one''s flesh and blood to reverse the vastness of the five elements, carrying the heaven and earth on one''s back ¡­ Endure the Hells of Poison, the Hells of Hell, the Hells of Gods, the Hells of Demon, and finally, the endless cycle of the Four Seasons ¡­ The Phantom of the Poison, the Ghost''s Capture of the Soul, the God''s Realm of Heaven and Earth, the Boundless Path of Demon ¡­ With the Allfiend Hands. "The sacred art is complete!"


    "En!" Master Diao stood up and took off his clothes with a wave of his hands.


    Master Diao walked into the main hall and pressed his hand on the stone wall. Immediately, a hole appeared in front of him. There was actually a large cabinet inside!


    The cabinet was divided into five floors. The top four layers were like a cage made of thin iron wire. Each layer of the cage had many things moving inside! Upon taking a closer look, everyone was shocked!


    There were six or seven centipedes in the uppermost cage! It was an incomparably huge centipede, around eight inches long! It was completely black, but its feet were transparent red! The second cage actually had five scorpions! The golden scorpion was also eight or nine inches in size! Raising his head and curving his tail, it was extremely terrifying! The third cage had more than ten black spiders! The large spider had six inches of long legs, and its entire body was wrapped in a layer of fine fur! His entire body was shining black! There were six black bats in the fourth layer! The gigantic bat hung upside down on the four walls of the cage! His eyes flashed with a ghostly light! At the bottom was a transparent container filled with water. There were actually three snakes inside! Each of them was two meters long! And the snake looked extremely strange! Its entire body was also black, but it had the same tail as a fish! Dark green scales covered the surface of his body! A ghostly green light flashed! It made people fear it!


    The most poisonous thing in the world was actually all collected by Master Diao! And it was still being raised! It was truly shocking!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ~ ~" Master Diao stared at the cage for a long time before suddenly raising his head and laughing wildly. The things inside the cage immediately scattered around in fright!


    "Ai ~ Don''t panic ¡ª ¡ª" In his residence, his gloved right hand slapped the top of the cage. With his right hand, he took out another object from behind the cage. It was a clay pot the size of a bowl.


    He held the jar in his left hand, and with his right hand pressed against the top of the cage, the lid slid halfway across. A light flashed in his eyes. With a flick of his right hand, he grabbed out a centipede at lightning speed! The centipede bounced violently in his hand! Master Diao held the centipede''s head tightly and placed its mouth on the edge of the jar. As his fingers exerted strength, a pungent, pungent smell wafted through the air. After taking the poison, he put it back into the cage. He also used the same method to extract the other three poisons into the jar. In the end, he even extracted quite a bit of blood from the bat!


    The stone door closed with a "pa" sound. Master Diao brought the jar to the "cold jade bed" in the hall.


    Master Diao held a chopstick and stirred in the pot. The room was immediately filled with a strong pungent smell! It was suffocating!


    As for Master Diao, he even moved close to his nose and sniffed. Then, a smile appeared on his face! From that expression, it seemed to be extremely beautiful!


    Master Diao waved his right hand in the air, and with a "chi" sound, a cool breeze immediately rushed in from where the stone door was.


    He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath of fresh air. He raised his left hand and opened his mouth. A black and red liquid slowly flowed from the jar into his mouth! His Adam''s apple rolled a few times and he drank all the water in it in an instant! Master Diao smacked his lips. He picked up the jar and looked at it. Then, he stuck out his tongue and actually licked the edge of the jar again and again. He threw the jar on the ground.


    With a wave of his hands, two black shadows shot their gloves into the study room, hanging them firmly on the bookshelf. He stripped naked, opened the transparent door, and sat cross-legged on the cold jade bed. Both his hands circled in the air, and he held his palms together in front of his chest. His eyes slowly closed.


    Everything quieted down...


    In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he suddenly saw a white fog swirling around him, causing his entire body to turn red! However, his face was covered by a layer of dark green fog! Sweat poured down his face! His face was in pain, his expression distorted!


    He suddenly raised both his hands in the air! His lips instantly turned purplish black! And his palm also began to change! His originally red hands had actually turned dark green! The tendons on the back of his hand bulged and spread from his wrist to his entire body. In an instant, black and purple lines appeared all over his body! The lines intersected and formed a hexagon! And the face was even more terrifying! The upper half of his forehead had turned bright silver! It was also densely covered with armor-like veined patterns!


    The fog inside gradually turned from white to yellow, green, red, and blue. It was emitting from Master Diao''s naked body! His long hair fluttered in the wind, as if there was a raging wind stirring inside!


    The fog was getting thicker and thicker. It was getting harder to see Master Diao! The entire space was filled with colorful gas! However, the pungent smell in the air was getting stronger and stronger! Even if the wind blew in from outside, it did not seem to be able to keep up with the speed of the smell!


    "Boom!" A muffled sound rang out! The moment the door was opened, a thick cloud of smoke instantly gushed out! Smoke filled the room, making it hard to breathe! In the dim light, he saw Master Diao walk out of the cold jade bed, his face ashen! However, he had basically recovered his original appearance. It was just two sharp eyes that made people feel fear!


    "Puff - Puff - Puff -!" Master Diao opened his arms wide as a fierce wind suddenly blew past! The thick fog in the room was agitated by the strong wind and gathered together in an instant! It transformed into two colourful dragons that coiled around the stone door and pounced outside! He actually made a circle around the entrance and then dove head-on towards the bottom of the cliff, disappearing without a trace!


    The stone room returned to its normal state!


    Master Diao put on his clothes and returned to the study. He sat down at the table with a strange smile on his face and a radiant light shining in his eyes. His spirit was actually many times better than before!


    He took the cloth from the chair and wiped his face. He sipped his tea, took the piece of leather from the table, and nodded as he read it.


    "Hm!" It seemed like Madam was right! The heavens really are helping me! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª "Master Diao could not help but burst out in wild laughter. Ever since that day, Madam had betrayed her master to avenge her mother, Demon Queen Ham, and had helped Madame enter the secret room to kill Patriarch White Mountain. Thinking up to this point, Master Diao''s face was unexpectedly filled with sadness! Tears could be seen in his eyes! ¡ª On one side was his master, and on the other his beloved wife. Indeed, it was very difficult to make a choice!


    That day, when his master was fighting with him, he had unintentionally discovered that the "Blood Demon Grand Magic" was extremely useful in training the "Allfiend Hands." Furthermore, he had heard from his wife that if he were to practice two kinds of mantras at the same time, it was highly likely that it would result in another powerful godly art! This news was no different from a piece of good news to Southern Palace! That day, when Madam was outside, he immediately went back to the secret room and burned his Master''s "Blood Demon Art" to ashes! After that, he went home to ask for his mistress'' ''Ten Thousand Demon Hands'' mental cultivation method! Although Madam had said more than once that practicing the "Allfiend Hands" was extremely painful and torturous. But he wasn''t afraid! He could take all kinds of hardships, as long as he could obtain a martial arts world!


    Thus, with the help of his wife, he had obtained the Five Poisons from overseas! The first time he drank this mixed poison, he was only short on death! Not only did it smell terrible, but after an hour, his internal organs felt like they were being bitten by bugs. Countless arrows pierced his heart, his tendons and veins were blocked, and he could not breathe! As expected, it was just as the mental cultivation method said. "Endure the Poison Prison, Ghost Hell, God Prison, Devil Prison, and finally, the Four Seasons Garden''s endless cycle of reincarnation ¡­"!


    Fortunately, he had mastered the eighth stage of the Blood Demon Grand Magic. He had not expected that there were many similarities between these two mental cultivation methods! He had only drunk it three times, so he was already used to the smell of the venom! Moreover, if he did not drink the poison now and did not practice his mental cultivation technique, his entire body would feel as if it had fallen into hell!


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that ever since he had started practicing the "Allfiend Hands", his cultivation had been improving by leaps and bounds every day!


    Of course, Madam did not know that she had the ''Blood Demon'' manual, much less that she had reached the eighth level!


    I can''t let the second person know! Not even his own wife! This was because the number one person in the world was only one person! That was the Southern Palace!


    "Hahahaha..." Master Diao held the kraft paper, his eyes glazed over, as if he was lost in thought! Only after a long while did he regain his senses. He raised his head and laughed out loud!

 C65

    The sun was shining.


    On the public road leading to Fujian, a black horse was galloping like a black gust of wind!


    Immediately, two men sat in front of him and behind him.


    In front of him was a twelve or thirteen year old boy with delicate features and starry eyes and white teeth. A two inch head of black hair stood straight as an arrow! He wore a green robe and black pants, and had tiger boots on his feet. A foot-long iron sword wrapped in linen cloth stood out from the crowd. However, there was a three inch long knife scar on his face. The scar extended from his forehead to his right nostril, causing others to feel a sense of regret. His face was overflowing with red light, and his pair of phoenix eyes were flowing with vigor! The smile at the corner of his mouth was like the crescent moon as it continuously bloomed, as if he was abnormally excited! Along the way, he would occasionally look back and chat with the people behind him.


    The man behind him was about twenty-eight or twenty-nine. A white ribbon fluttered in the air like a butterfly. He was extremely handsome! Her eyebrows and red lips, eyes and teeth that were white like the stars, looked even more natural and unrestrained. Her right hand lightly waved the folding fan. She was a very elegant young master!


    "Phew!" The teenager''s right hand was stiff as the black horse''s front hooves raised. "Hui Hui" a long cry was heard and he suddenly stopped.


    The youth looked around with starry eyes and frowned. He saw three winding paths in front of him, with mountains in the distance. For a moment it seemed as if he didn''t know which path to take.


    "Ai? ¡ª ¡ª Auntie Tie ¡ª ¡ª Let''s ¡ª" The youth turned around and said to the young master behind him.


    "Haha... just go straight to the extreme right! After we pass the Cang Nan Town in front of us, we will enter Fujian ¡ª "


    Upon hearing their accents, the two of them turned out to be Lin Hong Xue and Tie Rujie!


    After the incident at the "Desert Cloud Inn" that night, in order to prevent her whereabouts from being exposed, Rui Mei disguised Lin Hongxue as well. The two immediately set off for the night. After travelling for two days, they had finally arrived at the border!


    "Hmm ¡ª ¡ª Redsnow ah ¡ª ¡ª" The Osiris Fan tapped lightly on Lin Hongxue''s head. "Auntie has said it many times! Oh, stop calling me Auntie from now on, you know? Call me Young Master Yi! You must remember this! ¡ª Moreover, you are the famous'' Devil Sword Scholar '', Young Master Du! "Hahahaha ¡­" O''Brien thought of the good name he gave to Lin Hongxue, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud in his heart.


    "Em!" Lin Hongxue scratched the back of her head and laughed, "I''m not used to it, hehe."


    "Sigh! When you come out of the Jianghu, you will slowly experience the viciousness of the human heart." Iron Cliff knew that it would be impossible for her to explain so many things to Lin Hongxue, who had never been involved in the Jianghu. Even if she did, he wouldn''t understand! "Many of them should still be slowly experienced by him in the future." Well, but from now on, do as I say! ¡ª Let''s go! "Let''s go to the town in front of us and eat some food before we continue our journey. We should be able to arrive at Eternal Melody by nightfall."


    "Ah? ¡ª ¡ª Great!" Upon hearing the word ''eat'', Lin Hongxue was immediately enlivened! His stomach growled immediately. He could spend the next two days eating rations! Right now, his heart was in a panic! He immediately raised his right hand and clamped both his legs, "Jia!" Then, he spread his four hooves and started to run again.


    In less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, the two of them arrived at Cang Nan Town.


    The town was not big.


    But it was lively!


    The town with a circumference of less than half a mile was surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the air was unique.


    This place was similar to Eagle Pool Town; it was at the border. Thus, there were many merchants here.


    But today, Lin Hongxue was different from the past where she was curious about everything. Although his eyes were wandering around, his mouth constantly moved as he looked at the tavern on both sides.


    "Sigh!" "Iron ¡ª Young Master Yi, we should move towards ¡ª" Lin Hong Xue smacked her lips. Just as she was about to leave the town, Tie Ruyi, who was behind her, didn''t make any sound! He couldn''t help but shout out.


    "En ¡ª" Tie Ruyi seemed to be extremely satisfied with Lin Hongxue''s performance just now. She pointed to the front with her folded fan in her right hand, "Let''s go there ¡ª"


    Lin Hongxue looked towards the source of the sound. There was a three-storey building ten steps to the right. Although it wasn''t big, it was very luxurious. It was a vermillion door with four doors. On the door, there was a five-foot-long signboard with the words "Cloud Water Pavilion" written on it. It was actually written in large, gilded characters! Below the big words, there was also a small line of words ¡ª "Immortal Residence Penglai Xiu, Drunken Cloud Restaurant."


    Lin Hongxue, who had been reading poetry with Lin Xuanzi since she was young, could not help but secretly praise this restaurant''s name!


    "Is it here?" When Lin Hongxue saw that she was already at the entrance of the shop, she immediately got off her horse and said, "Cloud Water Pavilion! "Mm, this name sounds nice ¡­" Lin Hongxue turned her head to look at Ironheart.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Ruyi dismounted from her horse and approached Lin Hongxue, but her expression was solemn as she said: "Hongxue ¡ª ¡ª" As she said that, she turned her head and pointed at the signboard. "Don''t call out those three words after entering this restaurant, ah ¡ª ¡ª this is the name of the restaurant''s owner. "I heard that there''s a very strange person ¡ª"


    "Oh? ¡ª ¡ª oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was baffled. Why was it so popular to use her own name to name the store these days? Moreover, it seemed that every restaurant owner that he had ever been in had a weird temper.


    Ah!" "Are the two of you here to stay or to eat wine?!" As he said this, a waiter appeared beside him. He was seventeen or eighteen years old and wore a small blue hat. He was wearing a white robe and a white robe. Even though he was running around in the restaurant, he looked clean. He seemed to be in high spirits. The moment he arrived, he looked at the two of them with a face full of smiles. Lin Hongxue immediately had a favorable impression of this waiter in front of her. He grinned at him.


    "Of course it''s to eat first! ¡ª Hehe!" Lin Hongxue had been playing outside for a long time with her uncle and irisle. Her personality had truly changed! Unlike his usual taciturn self, his face constantly revealed a mischievous smile.


    Reaching out with his right hand, he handed the reins to the waiter. "You have to take good care of this horse!" He said this very seriously. With that, he shook his clothes twice, tilted his head, and walked through the door. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned around, "Eh? "Iron ¡ª I say, young master Yi, why didn''t you leave?"


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha..." Tie Ru-Mei''s folding fan covered her face as she laughed like a pear blossom. Just now when she saw Lin Hongxue''s action and her expression, irrepressible teasing could be heard!


    "Mm! ¡ª let''s go ¡ª" Seeing Lin Hongxue turn around and call out to him, he immediately folded his fan and lightly stepped forward, his left hand behind his back as he followed Lin Hongxue into the house.


    "Em! ¡ª ¡ª Interesting! ¡ª ¡ª" The waiter looked at the two''s strange behavior and couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing the two enter, he shook his head and pulled the horse into the backyard.


    "Wa! ¡ª It smells so good!" As soon as Lin Hongxue entered the room, the rich aroma of the food and wine caused her stomach to turn upside down!


    At noon, there didn''t seem to be many people in the shop now.


    The thirty over tables were only able to fill up five to six tables.


    Rui-Mei put her left hand on Lin Hongxue''s shoulder and slowly walked to a table near the window on the right side and sat down.


    "Sigh!" "What do you two esteemed guests need?" Just as he sat down, a gust of wind blew over from the side. The waiter was already standing by the side with a pot of tea in his hands. His face was still full of smiles.


    "Well ¡ª your best course here is ¡ª" Iris set her bundle down on the stool beside her and took a sip of tea.


    "Alright! ¡ª we have a lot of the best here! "How many dishes would young master like?" The waiter wiped his hands with a cloth and looked at Rui-Mei.


    "Well, three or four for the best ¡ª two of us can''t eat much ¡ª" Tirion looked around.


    "Sigh!" "Big brother, do you have a small intestine?" Lin Hongxue asked loudly.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! "I have also forgotten the red ¡ª ¡ª Young Master Du loves eating small intestine! ¡ª ¡ª Then let''s have more small intestines, ah! ¡ª ¡ª" When Iron Fragrance heard Lin Hongxue''s scream, she burst out laughing again. "He almost cried out his own fault.


    "Yes!" There''s nothing you can''t eat here, only something you can''t think of! Hehe ¡ª ¡ª "The waiter''s face filled with excitement," Then young masters, please wait for a moment, we will immediately prepare the two of you to ¡ª ¡ª "With that, he slipped into the kitchen.


    Lin Hongxue sat beside Rui-Mei and looked around while carrying the tea. Only now did he realize that this restaurant was indeed special.


    Unlike other restaurants, this place had a storekeeper''s seat at the foot of the stairs. Ever since he entered the room, he had not seen the shopkeeper at all. It seemed like the waiter and the other two waiters were busy with their work.


    But on the wall next to the stairs hung a bamboo wall. It was an exquisite bamboo pot. Hanging with two silver strings. The thread also looked very special. It seemed to be shining with a silvery light, like a metallic luster. However, from the way it swayed in the wind, one could tell that the thread was definitely soft.


    What was even weirder was that Lin Hongxue saw the person sitting on the other table eat. One of them took out a silver ingot and counted it before walking up to the bamboo wall and putting the silver in. Then he turned around and walked outside.


    As soon as the silver was put in, the bamboo was lifted up and disappeared into the ceiling. In a moment, it fell down again, slowly swaying.


    "Second Master Qian is leaving!" A voice came from the floor above.


    Lin Hong Xue heard it very clearly. It must have been an old man''s voice, and very old. This was because the sound was very hoarse, and it was accompanied by a series of coughs. But full of energy.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, old mister Yun. I''ll be leaving first later ¡­" As soon as he finished speaking, the person outside the door turned around and clasped his fists towards the floor above.


    "Huh?" Lin Hongxue was astonished. He had never seen such a strange restaurant before! The way to collect silver was also very special! He looked back at Iris in surprise.


    "Hehe ¡­" Rui-Mei didn''t seem to care about that. She waved her right hand and looked at Lin Hongxue. Here it is. Just now, that voice belonged to the storekeeper ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Ruyi bent over to whisper into Lin Hongxue''s ear." It''s said that the storekeeper is very old. Very few people have ever seen the storekeeper himself ¡ª ¡ª "


    Oh?" Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened. "Isn''t this too strange?"


    "However, this restaurant has been open for many years ¡ª" Tie Ruyi took a sip of tea. "According to your Grandpa Tie, this restaurant has been open for at least thirty years ¡ª" Tie Ruimei gazed at the door, seemingly chatting idly.


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was speechless. Seeing Aunt Tie''s expression, she immediately felt that the restaurant was a bit mysterious.


    "Hey! Guest ¡ª the dishes are coming!" With a loud shout, the waiter brought a few large plates over to the table.


    "Oh!" Be careful! "While placing the dishes on the table, the waiter reminded Lin Hongxue who was leaning her head towards the middle of the table," This is'' Cang Nan calls a chicken ''¡ª the signature dish! This is'' Flaming Bull''s Skin ''... This is a ''leek waist-flower''... This is the ''Cloud Water Pig Hands'' ¡ª our restaurant''s special dish! "Hehe!" "Come, this is your ''chili concoction''!"


    "Wow!" With just a thought, this dish was placed on a whole table! The final small intestine was still in the waiter''s hands, so Lin Hongxue was no longer able to resist the temptation. With a flash of her chopsticks, two of them appeared!


    "Haha!" The waiter was amused by his actions, "Eh? "What wine would you like to order?"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Ruidao placed the fan on the table and stretched out two fingers. "You don''t need to drink wine. Two rice first ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Oh?" The waiter looked at it for a long time, feeling curious in his heart! It was the first time someone who came to the "Cloud Water Pavilion" did not drink wine had encountered such a person! Everyone who came here had to get drunk! Those who drank under the heavens could not tell the name of the current emperor, but they could tell that he knew about the wine from the Cloudwater Manor! The Fifty Year Old Blue South Blood Brewing Dew was personally brewed by the manager himself! It was said that those who had drunk had the ability to cure illnesses and diseases! It was no wonder that the restaurant''s business had been developed by Yu Jia and its reputation had spread far and wide!


    What Iron Cliff did not know was that the "Free and Unfettered Immortal" was a frequent visitor here! The line of small characters on the signboard was written with the words "Free and Unrestrained Immortal"! The second year after the restaurant opened, he accidentally discovered that there was actually such a good wine here! In the future, almost every month would come!


    "Understood!" The waiter looked around. Indeed, these two didn''t have any intention of drinking wine. With a brush of the cloth covering their shoulders, they went off to fill the bowl with rice.


    "Wa! ¡ª The taste is too good! ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue had already eaten until the sky went dark! He felt that he had eaten quite a few restaurants, but only today''s restaurant had the best taste! Every dish had a flavor that was definitely not found in other restaurants! It was similar to medicinal herbs, but it was also extremely fragrant! It was another indescribable feeling! Wonderful!


    "Eat slowly ¡ª don''t choke!" Tirion and Tiejie had eaten here many times, and he was equally impressed by the taste. At this time, he saw Lin Hongxue wolfing down her food and reminded her from time to time.


    "Em!" There was no time to reply, it could really be said that his hands were as fast as lightning. The waiter stood off to the side, staring with his eyes wide open.


    "Hey! ¡ª ¡ª Waiter! ¡ª Bang!"


    A loud shout mixed with a muffled bang caused the waiter to immediately turn around.


    At some point in time, two people had appeared on the table beside him!


    The same two men!


    One old, one young.


    The old one isn''t really old!" Thirty-four to thirty-five years old. Dressed in a black suit. He wore a purplish-red cloak. His sword-like eyebrows and phoenix eyes were clearly defined. It was just that a three inch knife scar on his right cheek had taken away quite a bit of gentleness! His gaze was like the cold wind in winter. The moment his gaze brushed over a person''s body, he immediately felt a chill. A knife hung from his waist. A black coloured blade! The pitch-black blade was at least three feet long!


    I am about the same age as Lin Hongxue.


    Dressed in a white brocade robe, wearing a collarless yellow golden-threaded vest, he looked like a popinjay! Her shoulder-length hair was tied up in a bun with a blue cloth. Although he was small, he had a very thick build. His face was full of fierceness! In his hand was a judge''s pen! A pitch-black pen, six inches long and two inches thick. There was even a sword on his back. A short sword about a foot long! "Judging by the jujube sized, red sapphire on the hilt of the sword, it must have some sort of origin!


    Just now, it was the young man in embroidered clothes who had called out, and the judge in his hand had already inserted two parts into the table. Although he was seated, his right foot was placed on the stool beside him.


    "Hey! ¡ª ¡ª Two guests!" The waiter standing beside Lin Hongxue''s table heard her and immediately turned around to face her.


    "Iron Cliff turned around and frowned." Why is it him?! ¡ª This is not the Wind Slaughtering City? " When Iron Cliff thought of that night when Iron Sword Villa had almost been destroyed by them, his heart burned with fury! However, the anger in his eyes faded.


    When Lin Hongxue, who was eating and drinking, heard this, she also raised her head and looked towards the source of the sound. This time, his eyes widened! "His eyes seem to be filled with surprise!" Tu ¡ª! "Wuu ¡ª ¡ª" He opened his mouth and cried out to the young man in front of him. Ironsword had long since noticed Lin Hongxue and was about to shout when he saw him open his mouth. He raised his right hand and stuffed several small intestine into Lin Hongxue''s mouth. "Still vomiting! ¡ª ¡ª Hurry up and eat!" Tie Rui''s feet stepped on Lin Hongxue''s foot, and she immediately gave him a look!


    Lin Hongxue, wake up!" Luo Yuan looked at the girl and blushed. Then, he started to chew. After all, he was a child. He could not help but look at the other side because he had just recognized that the person who was as old as him was actually Tu Tian Ba! Although they had always bullied her when they studied together in the past, but a child''s nature was to love to play, so she didn''t care about that a long time ago. It was certainly a pleasure to meet a schoolmate whom one had not seen for a long time.

 C66

    The people who had just come in were indeed Tu Feng City and his precious son, Tu Tian Ba. He didn''t expect that they would take his son out with them today.


    "Father!" "What do you want to eat?" Tu Tian Ba looked towards Feng Tu City and asked with an arrogant and careless manner.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª whatever ¡ª a pot of tea first ¡ª ¡ª" Tu Feng turned around and coldly said to the waiter.


    "Hmm?" Tu Tian Ba looked around, "Hey!" Suddenly, he glared at the waiter and pointed at Lin Hong Xue''s table with his right hand. "Let''s have that one!"


    "Em!" The waiter turned around and looked, "Is it all?" He pointed at Lin Hongxue''s table.


    "Of course! Boom! * The judge picked up the pen from the table and slammed it against the table. "Are you afraid that young master will not have any silver?" He smiled evilly.


    "Heh heh! ¡ª ¡ª Where?! ¡ª ¡ª This lowly one will go right now! "I''ll go," he said, and ran to the kitchen.


    "Hmph!" Tu Tian Ba snorted as he played with the pen on the table with his right hand. A pair of eyes looked around.


    "Eh?!" ¡ª Haha ¡ª "Tu Tian Ba slipped his gaze onto Lin Hong Xue''s face and suddenly laughed out loud at Tu Feng City," Father! Look! ¡ª that boy has the same knife scar on his face as you! ¡ª ¡ª Ha ha ¡ª that''s so fucking funny! " This brat actually dared to speak such vulgar words in front of his father.


    However, Tu Feng City didn''t care in the slightest. When they heard their son''s call, they turned around and glanced at Tie Ruimei, then immediately turned back and glared. "Kids have to have a bit of a good temper! "Humph!" He took the cup of tea before him.


    "Hmm?" The scar on Tu Feng City''s face twitched, and the hand that was moving towards his mouth came to a halt. He then slowly turned his head to look at Rui Mei and Lin Hongxue, and frowned. However, he immediately turned around and started sipping his tea.


    As Lin Hongxue ate, she glanced over at Tu Tian Ba from time to time, but she also recognized that they were from Tu Feng City! He was shocked and angry at the same time!


    However, what was even more surprising was that Tu Tian Ba actually called Tu Feng City''s father! He didn''t expect that after being together with his classmate for so long, he really didn''t know that this brat was actually the son of this big devil! No wonder he was so virtuous! Now, he felt at ease with Tu Tianba''s past mistakes in the academy!


    Lin Hongxue was just pleasantly surprised, but now, not only did she loathe the guy in front of her, she even began to hate him! His gaze towards Tu Tian Ba also unknowingly became much colder.


    "Hey!" Young masters! The dishes were ready! "A clear voice rang out as the waiter brought the plates over to the table of the Piercing Wind City like a cool breeze. He slowly put the dishes down," What wine do you two want? "


    "One bowl of rice, one and a half kilograms of ''Cang Nan Blood Activating Dew''!" Tu Feng City waved its sleeves.


    "Alright!" The waiter turned around and smiled mysteriously at Tie Ruyu, as if he was saying, "This is what a man should be!"


    With a shake of his head, he magically brought out a large pot of wine from the wall like a gust of wind and placed it on the table of the Piercing Wind City. "Two sirs, please enjoy!" It seemed that not only was this wine delicious, it was also not cheap! Then, he swiftly passed Tu Tianba another bowl of rice.


    "Hmph!" Tie Ruyi snorted, "Eat quickly, we have to hurry if you want to eat it." She then turned her head to remind Lin Hongxue, who was always looking to the side.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" When Lin Hongxue heard Aunt Tie call her, she immediately turned around and started eating. She no longer looked around.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" Another wave of laughter rang out. Lin Hong Xue raised her head and saw Tu Tian Ba laughing at her while spitting out food from his mouth!


    "This is so damn funny ¡ª ¡ª haha ¡ª" I really don''t know what he was laughing about.


    Lin Hong Xue turned her head to look at Tie Rumei. When she saw Auntie Tie giving her a meaningful look, she immediately ignored her and lowered her head to eat.


    "So what if we eat!" He heard the sound of the Wind Slaughter City reprimanding Tu Tian Ba.


    "Ugh!" Tu Tianba no longer uttered a word. Yet, he couldn''t sit still at all! He picked up a piece of meat and threw it into his mouth. Then, he placed the chopsticks on the table, placed his hands on his knees and slowly raised his head to chew. Suddenly, he waved his right hand and made a grabbing motion in the air as though he was grabbing onto something. Then, a smile appeared on his face. He slowly opened his palm and caught up with it with his left hand. He grabbed something from his right hand. It was a large and black fly! Tu Tian Ba took the two fly wings and placed them on the table in front of him for it to crawl on. As he looked, he also used the other end of his chopsticks to poke around.


    "Ugh! ¡ª You eat so much! "If you don''t eat, then go out with Uncle Jin and the rest!" Tu Feng City seemed to be angry, staring at Tu Tian Ba with all his might, "Quickly throw it away!"


    "Eh ¡ª" Tu Tian Ba glanced at his father. It seemed as if he was still a little afraid of the look in Tu Feng City''s eyes. He immediately used his chopsticks to catch it, raised his hand, and was about to throw it to the side. When he raised his head and saw Lin Hongxue eating heartily, an evil light flashed in his eyes and his face revealed an evil smile! Seeing that his father wasn''t paying attention to him, he waved his right hand. The fly arced through the air and actually shot towards Lin Hongxue''s bowl like lightning! The strength and accuracy of the angle was indeed surprising!


    At this moment, Rui-Mei was looking out the window. Her thoughts had already flown to the Shaolin Temple! He paid no attention to any of this.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hong Xue just happened to raise her head to grab some food, and she suddenly saw Tu Tian Ba wave his hand, and a small black dot flew towards her bowl! Although he did not know what it was, he was very clear that the thing Tu Tian Ba threw was definitely not anything good. Seeing that the thing was about to fall into the bowl, Lin Hongxue''s right hand was still reaching towards the dish, but her left hand was still holding onto it. When the thing was about to reach the bowl, with a flash of lightning, her left index finger and middle finger caught the thing that was flying towards her! Tu Tian Ba did not notice Lin Hong Xue''s actions! Lin Hongxue''s right hand also retracted as she placed a piece of meat into a bowl. She began to eat as if nothing had happened, as if she did not know anything about Tu Tianba''s previous actions.


    "You!" Tu Feng City raised his right hand, as if he was about to knock on Tu Tian Ba''s finger. Just as he saw his precious son wave his hand, he glanced sideways and saw something shoot towards the table behind him. He wanted to stop it, but it was too late! As he was waving his hands to hit Tu Tian Ba, he turned around to look at Tie Ruirui, but realized that the two of them had no idea! He then turned around and started drinking again. However, he gave Tu Tianba a fierce glare. Then he looked out the door as he drank.


    Tu Tian Ba thought that his fly had landed in Lin Hong Xue''s bowl, and had obviously not noticed it. Only now did he remember that Chu Xiangnan did not know any martial arts when she was in the academy! With a smug look on his face, he supported his large chin with both hands and stared straight at Lin Hongxue, his eyes blooming with laughter! He wanted to see how that fellow had eaten the fly!


    Lin Hongxue ate while slowly turning her head to see what she had caught. When he saw the meat in his mouth, he nearly vomited! That fire burned fiercely in his heart! Without batting an eyelid, he continued eating his meal and suddenly began puking on the table. He looked over in that direction and sure enough, Tu Tian Ba thought that Lin Hong Xue had thrown him a fly! Clutching his mouth, he raised his head and laughed to the point of death! As Lin Hong Xue saw Tu Tian Ba raise his head and laugh loudly, her left hand stealthily went around her right arm, and shot towards Tu Tian Ba''s bowl with all her might! A grey shadow flashed before disappearing! The soup in Tu Tian Ba''s bowl rippled slightly!


    "What is it?" "What''s the matter?" Rui-Mei woke up when she heard the commotion. She saw the vomit in front of Lin Hongxue''s table and immediately looked over to ask with concern.


    Em ¨C it''s fine ¨C ¨C I just ate a piece of sand ¨C okay, hehe ¨C" As if nothing had happened, Lin Hongxue picked up another piece of meat and began to eat it again.


    "Are you going to eat?" "If you don''t want to eat, then call the waiter away!" Suddenly hearing the roar of the city from the side, Tu Tian Ba, who was still laughing with his head raised, stopped laughing, put down his hand, glanced at the city, lifted the bowl with his left hand and pushed the chopsticks with his right hand a few times. Then, he stuffed it into his mouth and stood up, looking at Lin Hong Xue while smiling with his mouth covered.


    Lin Hongxue no longer paid any attention to him. In a few moments, she had finished all the food in her bowl. He put down the bowl and turned around. Then, he looked at Aunt Tie who was engrossed in the scene and picked up the teacup.


    AHH!


    "Hm?" Tu Feng City was also alarmed by his son''s actions as he looked at Tu Tian Ba with a startled expression on his face.


    "What now?" Tu Feng City put down the cup, leaned over, and asked with concern.


    "Ugh! ¡ª he ¡ª this fucking dish ¡ª ugh ¡ª there are flies!" After puking for a long time, he finally grabbed the teacup and gulped it down.


    "Hmm? "Fly?" Tu Feng Cheng leaned over to the table in front of Tu Tian Ba and saw a black spot amongst the pile of vomit. He used the tip of his chopsticks to pick up the black dot and carefully examined it.


    Slowly, the eyes of the city''s people widened as its face turned extremely ugly! Both his shoulders also shook slightly!


    It was indeed a fly! It was a large and fat fly, and it had lost its head!


    Not only did he not have a head, he did not even have wings!


    It was clearly the fly that his precious son had just played with! She had clearly seen him throw it at the table behind her, half a cup before!


    The Wind Slaying City could not believe its eyes. He didn''t dare to believe what he was feeling!


    Then, Tu Feng City slowly turned around, looking at Tie Ruyi and then looking at Lin Hongxue.


    Rui-Mei was really puzzled by the strange look on the face of Tu Feng City!


    "Did you recognize me? ¡ª Impossible! Back then, he only knew that I was a girl, and today, he was already dressed as a woman. Moreover, he had only met her once, and it was during the night when both sides were fighting! "Therefore ¡­ he would definitely not recognize me!"


    Lin Hongxue had an innocent look! It was clear from his eyes that he had no idea what was going on! He opened his eyes widely and looked at Tu Feng City and Tu Tian Ba from time to time.


    "Damn it!" "Waiter ¡ª ¡ª come here!" Tu Tian Ba turned his head and shouted in rage.


    "Sigh! What orders do you have for me?!" When the waiter heard the shouts of the guests, it was clear that it was filled with the smell of gunpowder. He only thought that something had happened and quickly ran over and looked nervously at Tu Tian Ba.


    "Motherf * cker! ¡ª Take a look for yourself! ¡ª ¡ª" Tu Tianba''s small age was completely out of character for his father! It was actually much more popular than the one in the Piercing Wind City! He pointed at the chopsticks held high in the air while shouting at the waiter.


    "Oh?" The waiter carefully opened his eyes wide as he looked at the chopsticks in Tu Feng City, and was momentarily shocked! How is this possible!? In the decades since the store was opened, there have never been any customers who had mosquitoes in their dishes! "Why are you so strange today?" For a moment, he just stood there in a daze.


    "Hm!" It''s none of your business! "¡ª ¡ª" Slaughterer City turned around and calmly said to the waiter, "Go ahead and busy yourself with your business.


    "Eh!" Hearing this, the waiter immediately let out a long breath, "Wow! "Well! ¡ª the little one ¡ª is busy ¡ª" Get out of here!


    "Heh!" Seeing that the waiter had already left, Tu Tian Ba immediately shouted again.


    "Still saying! ¡ª ¡ª Sit down!" Tu Feng City was indeed very angry this time, and from those cold eyes, one could clearly feel it. Therefore, when Tu Tian Ba saw that gaze, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, but he did not dare to make a sound. However, in the end, he still didn''t understand why Father He said it was none of the restaurant''s business despite the fact that there were flies in the dishes! He stared at Tie Feng City.


    At this time, Tie Feng City could only be described as shocked!


    However, from his intuition, he couldn''t see any flaws in the expressions of the two people behind him. Was it the little boy who caught the fly and threw it back into the Sky Tyrant''s bowl? Well ¡ª absolutely impossible! The Wind Slaying City immediately rejected this idea. Could it be that handsome young master? After thinking about this, Tu Feng City couldn''t help but turn back to look at Tie Rukuang, who was also looking at Tu Feng City.


    Tu Feng City immediately turned back and frowned again! That shouldn''t be right? [If it was this young master, how come I couldn''t hear a thing when I just caught the fly and then silently shot it into my son''s bowl? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! If that was the case, then Young Master''s skill was quite terrifying! However, from his observation, his eyes were clear and his face was white. He didn''t know any martial arts. Even if he did, it was impossible for him to reach that level!


    But the truth was right in front of him!


    A chill went down the spine of the Wind Slaying City!


    "Let''s go!" Surprisingly, he unexpectedly said in a very calm voice. With a wave of his right hand, five streaks of silver light flashed and disappeared into the bamboo wall opposite, leaving no trace behind!


    Tu Feng City stood up, and turned around to look at Rui Mei and Lin Hong Xue. He immediately brought Tu Tian Ba out of the house. Tu Tian Ba did not turn his head to look at Lin Hong Xue, but instead glared viciously at the waiter.


    "Second Master Tu is leaving!" A hoarse voice came from the floor above.


    "Hmm ¡ª ¡ª" Tu Feng City gave a muffled snort, but didn''t answer. She disappeared outside the door in the blink of an eye.


    Iris was very surprised! How did that old man know who it was? Can you see it from above? However, when he looked around, he did not see a single crack in the ceiling. Not even a hair on his head could be seen!


    When Lin Hongxue saw Tu Feng City leaving, her eyebrows furrowed and a smile broke out on her face. Angele grabbed the tea cup and turned his head to look at Ore Blossom. However, he suddenly realized that Aunt Tie was staring at him. He suddenly felt flustered!


    "What are you laughing at?" Tie Rumei felt that Lin Hongxue loved to laugh today and was puzzled in her heart.


    "Uh ¡­ hehe ¡­" Lin Hongxue drank a mouthful of tea and put down her cup. She reached out her hand to touch her stomach and said, "I''ve eaten too much today ¡­ hehe ¡­"


    "Are we going to leave now?" ¡ª Yi ¡ª Young Master Yi? ¡ª leaned over to ask Tsui Mei again, the strange smile still on her face.


    "Hmm ¡ª let''s go!" Rui Mei stood up and took out a few silver ingots from her bag. She put them in the bamboo house. The bamboo house was like a cloud of smoke. She couldn''t see how she got in!


    "Iron ¡ª male ¡ª son, please leave ¡ª" A voice came clearly from above his head.


    "Ehh ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Cliff looked around and found that other than the three waiters, only he and Lin Hongxue were left in the shop. When she heard this, Iris almost went limp!


    "Heavens!" How did you know my surname was Tie? What kind of person was that old fogey? How did you know?! " Tie Ruyammer could not help but be shocked. She grabbed Lin Hongxue''s arm and quickly left the room.


    "We need to get out of here as soon as possible!" Tirion quickly went to the backyard and grabbed the Black Iron Dragon, handing it to Lin Hongxue.


    "Ah?" "What''s wrong?" Lin Hongxue discovered that Aunt Tie''s expression suddenly turned ugly. She did not know what had happened! Without enough time to listen to Tie Ruimei''s answer, he suddenly stood up ¡ª ¡ª "Giddap!" Then, he felt the horse''s belly being slapped twice. "Squeak, squeak!" The "Iron Black Dragon" flew forward like a whirlwind.


    "Ah!" An exclamation! Lin Hongxue''s body leaned back and she quickly grabbed the reins ¡­

 C67

    However, the "Iron-Black Dragon" had only run three steps, only three steps!


    Gao Yang''s front hooves stopped with a "Hui" sound!


    Lin Hongxue was extremely curious.


    But at the back, Iris''s face changed.


    Because when the horse raised its hooves, she saw that it was blocked!


    It was blocked by a black-clothed man!


    At the same time, he discovered that there were three men in black and two others behind him ¡ª Tu Feng City and Tu Tian Ba!


    When the horse''s hooves fell to the ground, Lin Hongxue also saw that the man in black in front of her had actually used a hand to hold onto the "Iron Black Dragon''s" neck!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked, and her face immediately flushed red.


    "Hey! ¡ª let go of me! ¡ª get out of the way!" Lin Hongxue shouted. After staying outside for a few days, he had much more guts.


    "Hmph!" With a groan, a black shadow grabbed at Lin Hongxue''s left leg.


    "¡ª Careful!" "Ah!" Iron Cliff cried out, but Lin Hongxue had already begun to move! With a push from his horse mane, his legs bent like lightning and his body became like a bow! With a twist of his right hand, his right foot moved like a gust of wind from the horse''s head towards the man in black!


    A little on the horse''s back, and let go.


    AHH!" He didn''t expect that the fellow who just ate would be so skilled! A pair of hands in the air forgot to put them down.


    A cold light flashed through the eyes of the Wind Slaying City! However, he still couldn''t believe that it was this brat who brought the fly into his son''s bowl! Even though the Jin mouse said earlier that this brat was that "Mr. Devil Sword". However, looking at Lin Hongxue''s speed and movement technique, Tu Feng City was truly shocked! He hadn''t seen it at all! Who knew where this kid came from! This martial arts world was truly filled with talents! Turning his head to the side, he saw Tu Tian Ba''s appearance. He reached out his hand and knocked him on the head, "A useless thing! ¡ª ¡ª Hmph!"


    The shock on the face of the man in black was much more obvious than that of Tu Feng City!


    When he had swung his claw just now, he was already 90% sure that it would hit! Because when he had his big brother working with him, he had never failed before! He didn''t dare to fail either! Therefore, he had used 100% of his power just now! The Embroidered Uniform Guard would never do something emotional! As such, the higher ups only needed to kill their opponent! Missing an arm or a leg was nothing out of the ordinary!


    However, Lin Hongxue''s movement technique was much faster than the black-clothed man''s! Before the man in black could dodge, he felt a loud boom from his left side and golden flowers blossomed from his eyes! Moreover, his consciousness also became blurred!


    Lin Hongxue''s sudden lightning-fast sweep not only caused the black clothed man''s upper body to bend towards the ground, but also caused his leg to move powerfully towards the black man''s right elbow that was reaching towards the horse''s abdomen! Then he immediately got off the horse and turned around to face the city!


    "Ugh! ¨C ¨C ¨C Ah! ¨C!" A miserable cry sounded out, and the black-clothed man was like a broken winter melon as he fell onto the ground with a thud, his body sliding ten feet off the ground at high speed! Holding his right elbow with his left hand, he let out a miserable scream!


    The face of the Wind Slaying City was completely distorted!


    Because from the clear cracking sound that came from the man in black''s scream just now, the Wind Slaying City knew that their brother''s arm was crippled!


    A trace of hatred flashed in the eyes of the Goldbiter Rat standing next to the Wind Slaying City. However, most of it was filled with helplessness! When he had just seen his brother Crow take action, he had held out some hope for his brother''s sudden attack. This was because Crow was using his ultimate technique, "Dragon Bolt Technique"! He was also very clear that the eighteen year old crow would not easily use his trump card. It was just that he wished to be safer with his boss, Tu Feng City, here today.


    But he saw Lin Hongxue''s wondrous flash, and easily dodge Crow''s "Dragon Bolt Technique" that never failed! The rat also saw his brother''s future. It would be very miserable!


    Right now, the only thing that the Rat could do was to watch as his brother suffered. Then, he could only pray that Lin Hongxue would not kill him!


    Of course Lin Hongxue would not kill him, at least for now. Because right now, Lin Hongxue did not have the ability to kill! He didn''t even have the intention to kill!


    In the past, Wu Lin had once told Mo Xiukong that people who did not know how to kill were the scariest! This was because someone else had killed someone else''s body, but this person had killed someone else''s heart!


    Indeed, Crow''s heart had died in one blow!


    Yesterday, he had even sworn in front of his brother that he would definitely get the Martial Arts Compass from the Imperial Secret Service''s death soldier camp at this time next year! However, today, he finally understood one thing. The death soldiers'' camp was actually so small! He was like a frog sitting at the bottom of a well. It was impossible to see how big the sky was and how wide the ground was! With just one move, he had been destroyed by a kid who was five or six years younger than him! Crow was completely disappointed! Sweat ran down the corners of his mouth, and he felt as bitter as the wind. He raised his head with great effort and glanced towards the Wind Slaughter City and the Goldbiter Rat. A trace of a smile flashed through his eyes and his mouth opened wide as if he was shouting!


    "Crow!" The hamster suddenly ran over. Its chest was in great pain, and sweat was seeping out. However, it was still three meters away from the crow when it suddenly opened its mouth and let out two streams of blood! His head drooped and he fell asleep forever!


    The hamster crouched down and wrapped its arms around its head, burying itself deep between its knees. Its shoulders shook violently.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked by Crow''s actions! He clearly knew that he didn''t use much strength just now! It was just too infuriating! There was actually someone who dared to be so disrespectful to Uncle Tie''s BMW!


    Therefore, when Lin Hongxue jumped off the horse and stood in front of Tie Ruimei, she turned around to look at Crow in a daze. Why did she shoot out two blood arrows from the corner of her mouth?!


    The eyes of the Wind Slaying City was about to explode! The scar on his face twisted rapidly. His right hand, which was bulging with blue veins, was holding onto the saber at his waist! This blade was the one that truly belonged to him! The broken blade that Lin Xuanzi had cut off was only in memory of his beloved wife! For so many years, he had carried a broken blade on his waist, causing his heart to be filled with a sense of concern. Therefore, it had been many years since he had been able to use the real sabresmanship of Slaughtering Wind City ¡ª it was because he had many distracting thoughts that he shouldn''t have when using the sabre. When Lin Xuanzi cut off the last of his concerns, he also cleared away all the distracting thoughts he had been harboring for a long time! At this moment, the Wind Slaying City suddenly felt grateful towards Lin Xuanzi!


    A white shadow flashed, and instantly appeared at Lin Hongxue''s right side. Lin Hongxue immediately turned her head when she felt a gust of wind. A black light flashed and instantly enveloped her right temple! When Lin Hongxue saw that it was a judge pen, she felt her right cheek go cold!


    He saw that disgusting face! It was actually Tu Tian Ba! Who would have thought that Tu Tianba would actually have the true inheritance of his father. Not only was he extremely powerful and fast, but he seemed to be even more sinister than Tu Feng City! A single move could take a person''s life!


    Lin Hongxue''s nose was covered in sweat!


    Sweat was produced from anger! In the past, this fellow in front of her when he was in the academy immediately filled her mind!


    However, Tu Tian Ba was smiling! So this guy in front of him was not that good! The raven must have won the prize! Because from his pen, he could clearly feel the pleasure of piercing his flesh!


    "Tianba!" Tu Feng Cheng never thought that his son, who had been standing quietly by the side all this time, would suddenly make a move! He was extremely anxious! Because he knew how powerful his son was! It was absolutely incomparable to a crow! And at this time, Crow ¡ª! However, it was already too late ¡ª ¡ª A green robe flashed, and Southern Palace City was once again shocked to discover that they were unable to clearly see that brat''s movement technique!


    Seeing that the brush was about to hit her, Lin Hongxue sucked in a deep breath, and her entire body actually rose up like the wind! His left foot slipped and his right foot twisted. His upper body swiveled to the side and "Chi", he clearly saw the black pen draw a line in front of his eyes! Lin Hongxue''s right finger followed the bright scar and flicked in the middle like lightning! His right hand drew a circular arc in the air as his knees moved like the wind towards Tu Tian Ba''s body!


    "Puchi!" "Ah!"


    A black light flashed and stopped in the air. It actually escaped from Tu Tian Ba''s hands and rotated at a rapid rate. With a piercing howl and a ring of dazzling light, it pounced towards Tu Feng City, which was about six feet away!


    Tu Tian Ba was even more clueless as to why his body that was in front of him was suddenly struck so fiercely. A sharp pain spread across his entire body and he was thrown high into the air like a kite with its string cut! The sandbags that were strung with strings were thrown far away!


    "Tianba!" Tu Feng City was shocked to see his son unexpectedly thrown high into the air! Just as he was about to fly forward, a black shadow flashed and another black clothed man flew up from the ground. He had already blocked Tu Tianba in midair!


    The Wind Slaying City has seen a circle of light before his eyes!" His face darkened as his left hand grabbed at the light like a gust of wind! With a clang, the streak of light was extinguished in a flash and was grasped in the left palm of the city!


    However, the face of the city had turned as ugly as death!


    It was because he did not expect the pen to continue spinning in his palm! An incredibly powerful force was slamming into the palm of his hand! It was obvious that the judge''s pen that was already in his hand was about to slip out from his hand! Shocked, his feet sank to the ground. He pulled with his left wrist and a powerful force came from his arm to his left palm.


    "Swish!" The Piercing Wind City could clearly hear their son''s judge pen brushing past their tightly clenched palms! The pen finally stopped, even though only one inch was left in his hand! But it was still better than falling down!


    Southern Palace City was even more shocked by the burning pain that came from their own palms!


    He even forgot to look for his son!


    The Wind Slaying City was too shocking!


    Now, he truly believed the truth of what Guan Shanyue had said that day! Not only was he telling the truth, he also felt that this guy in front of him was much more terrifying than what Guan Shanyue had described! The power that he had just felt was simply unbelievable! He was the same age as his son! He actually had such vigorous inner strength! Was there really a God in this world?!


    Tu Feng City raised his left hand, and the brush slowly flew toward his son. Because he didn''t hear his son''s call, he believed that he was fine! He was rather impressed by this young man who was just like his son! She knew that with his powers, it would not be an exaggeration for him to die ten times in one strike!


    The strand of Yin Qi in the eyes of the Wind Slaying City suddenly disappeared! Instead, it became more peaceful! What replaced it was a joyful light flashing across his eyes!


    The five fingers of his right hand continued to flex on the hilt of the saber! After staring at Lin Hongxue for a long time, a red light flashed across his face. It was not easy to make up his mind!


    "Clang!"


    With a long cry, like a trapped wild beast for a long time, the three foot long Plum Blades on the waist of the Wind Slaying City was finally unsheathed!


    The Wind Slaying City seemed to be excited all of a sudden.


    It wasn''t that he had to argue with a child. It was just that he was too curious! From the moment Guan Shan Yue mentioned him, he was extremely curious! Because he didn''t believe it! A child could defeat Guan Shan Yue, who had been famous for so many years! He seemed to have believed it today. At the same time, it had also aroused his own interest!


    Ever since he fought with Lin Xuanzi several times, he had almost never had the chance to make a move! Today might be an opportunity, he wanted to see if he really did retreat!


    And judging from this kid''s martial arts and skills, he could indeed be an opponent!


    After seeing the sword strike down from the Southern Palace, the expression on Tie Ruyi''s face changed again. His body flashed and he arrived beside Lin Hongxue.


    However, when she saw Lin Hongxue''s expression, it was as if Rui-Mei''s eyes were about to pop out of her head!


    He saw Lin Hongxue''s eyes staring at the shiny black blade in the hands of the Southern Palace, and her eyes suddenly lit up! His face was filled with excitement! Surprisingly, the fake scar on his red face was the same as the scar on Tu Feng City''s face, twitching! It was shaking with excitement!

 C68

    "Ah ¡ª Young Master Yi, move aside!" Lin Hongxue unexpectedly did not turn around. Her eyes were fixated on the blade in Tu Feng City''s hand as she suddenly spoke to Rui Mei who was beside her.


    There was a flash of regret in the girl''s eyes.


    This time, bringing Lin Hongxue out was a complete mistake!


    A huge mistake!


    Because he discovered that Lin Hongxue and a bunch of people had become addicted during the past two days!


    However, he was well aware that Lin Hongxue knew nothing about the dangers he faced! In his heart, he thought that all he was facing were kind people like Lin Xuanzi, the Carefree Immortal Monk and other familiar people!


    I have to stop him now!


    Even if Lin Hong Xue defeated Guan Shan Yue last time and this time she defeated Crow, although irrepressible to her surprise, she always believed that it was a kind of fluke!


    But now, they could see the blade coming out from the Piercing Wind City! In her heart, Iris was certain that she would not be so lucky again.


    What a strange blade!


    Not only was it strange, it was shocking!


    This was because when the saber was unleashed in the Piercing Wind City, Tie Ruyi had seen the words "Ximen Artemisia" on the hilt of the blade. The word "Ximen Artemisia" was written in large golden letters!


    Ximen Artemis was a human being!


    Fifty years ago, he had heard his father mention the name of the Martial Union''s Alliance Master ¡ª Ximen Wanyang countless times!


    At that time, the Xi Men family in Qin Mountains was a martial arts family as famous as the Nangong family.


    Merlin was then a symbol of identity.


    Merlin was a manor, also known as the Ximen family''s Merlin Villa! In the past, it was a Villa that was several times larger than the present Iron Sword Villa!


    There were not many people who could be called "Martial Saints" in the martial arts world. The owner of the Mel Moon Village was one of them. He was the number one saber in the world ¡ª Ximen Feiyang!


    There was a good blade in Ximen Waiyang''s hand ¡ª the Plum Blades! It was a knife three feet long, six inches wide, and two inches thick. It was forged from meteorite. In the past, when the Sword Crafting God had spent five years to create this peerless treasured blade, he had named it the "Black Meteorite Sun God" and had given it to his good friend, Xi Men Yang.


    After getting this treasure, Xi Men Yang danced excitedly with Merlin. He was inspired and created the "Seven Blossom Plum Blossom Snowfall" technique that was the best in the world!


    From then on, his blade was superior to the martial arts world for decades! The martial arts world also called the sword "Mei Dao" from now on to show respect to the owner of the blade!


    After his death, his son, Ximen Ne Huo, inherited his father''s inheritance. Xi Men Yu was also a martial arts prodigy. Not only had he made the villa more prosperous, he had also created his own "Eighteen Wild Fire Slashes" on the basis of his father''s "Seven Blades of Floating Snow"! Furthermore, he had been the sole ruler of the Martial Forest for twenty years! Until ten years ago, at the Martial Arts Competition, he lost by half a move. However, Tie Xiaoyun knew that it was not Ximen Nanyun, but he was sick!


    After that day, Xi Men Mei Lin Manor suddenly disappeared from the martial arts world! Rumors in the Jianghu had it that Ximen Nanxue Huo had brought his son, Ximen Yunfei, to travel to the outside of the city. For a while, there were many different opinions on the matter ¡­


    At this time, Rui-Mei was also surprised. Why was Mei Dao in the hands of Tu Feng City?!


    With a wave of her right hand, Rui-Mei grabbed Lin Hongxue''s shoulder and tried to pull him back onto the horse''s back.


    However, before Tie Ruidao''s charming hand could touch Lin Hongxue, he saw a flash of light and the Wind Slaughter City had already moved.


    "Father!" "Cut off his hand! ¡ª ¡ª" Tu Tianba''s shout suddenly came from the side.


    Lin Hong Xue glanced over in the blink of an eye, only to see Tu Tian Ba covering his stomach with his left hand. However, when he saw his father making a move, a smile appeared on his face. He pointed his right hand at Lin Hongxue and shouted while squinting at her with his devilish smile. He looked very pleased with himself!


    Lin Hong Xue extended her left hand and patted Tie Rukuang''s arm, "Young master Yi, let me play a bit more, hehe ¨C" She actually turned around and laughed!


    After seeing how strong Lin Hongxue''s grip was, Rui-Mei was forced to take three steps back!


    Lin Hongxue''s feet moved, and she unexpectedly jumped to a stop three feet away from the Wind Slaying City. Placing both hands on his thighs, one of his eyes gazed at the blade in Tu Feng City''s hands. The corners of his mouth slightly widened, and his face actually started glowing!


    "Hmph! ¡ª ¡ª err ¡ª ¡ª" Tu Feng City did not expect this kid to take the initiative and run up to them. With a stuffy snort, he lightly waved his right hand and a black light flashed once more before disappearing without a trace! "Hey, little one, take out your sword!" Iron Cliff was surprised that Tu Feng City was no longer as domineering and cold as before. But now, his face was calm! This was indeed unexpected! And he even reminded Lin Hongxue to attack!


    "Er ¡ª oh! "Great!" When Lin Hongxue heard his shout, she looked up to see Tu Feng City casually standing in front of her with a saber in hand. There was no trace of anger on their faces. " Aren''t you competing with me in swords! "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Overjoyed, he immediately hugged his hands and bowed to the city as he replied loudly. He pulled on the back of his right hand and a piece of cloth flew up like a cloud. With a "chi" sound, the metal sword was already in his hand!


    "Mn ¡ª" Tu Feng City looked at Lin Hong Xue, then turned his head to look at Tu Tian Ba, but shook his head slightly.


    A soft sigh could be heard floating in the air as a black shadow flew towards Lin Hongxue like a breeze! A sudden flash of light and a dazzling rainbow appeared under the sunlight. Lin Hongxue was standing right where the rainbow landed!


    When Iris saw that light, her heart was already in her throat!


    However, there were no more shouts. He had shouted too much today, and his voice was hoarse. He really couldn''t cry out!


    It was only now that Tie Ruidui realized that what her father had said before was not true ¨C the sabre in front of her seemed to be much faster than the sabre in Guan Shan Yue''s hands! And it was much sharper!


    With both hands holding the fan, he prayed for Lin Hongxue in his heart!


    The last time he saw his uncle fight, the man in black didn''t even get a hand in it. He thought his martial arts skills were mediocre. But when she saw the flash of light heading towards her like a bolt of lightning, she realized that this "Uncle" in front of her was many times scarier than she had imagined!


    This was because when that ray of light was just a foot away from her, Lin Hongxue suddenly felt a piercing pain as if a cold wind had cut into her face!


    There was a flash of surprise in his eyes! Lin Hong Xue continued to use her grandfather''s taught her to walk far away. Her left foot skidded, while her right foot stabbed into the left side. The iron sword in her hand was pulled back, and a dozen sword flowers flew towards the rainbow. She suddenly spun around, and like a gust of wind, she actually arrived at the right side of the Piercing Wind City! The speed of the attack was so fast that it surprised the entire Wind Slaying City!


    "Puchi! Ding-ding!" When Lin Hongxue''s sword flower touched the rainbow, it really did turn into a rainbow. Sparks flew in all directions as the golden flower scattered! However, the rainbow did not land on the ground!


    When Lin Hongxue had circled around to the right side of the city, the figure of the city was still motionless. With a twist of her right hand, a dazzling chain immediately flew towards the right from where Lin Hongxue was standing a moment ago! A sonic boom could be heard, and Lin Hongxue''s clothes began to float in all directions! The man in black beside him supported Tu Tian Ba as they retreated with their faces covered!


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a burst of cheers came from outside the restaurant! It was only then that Freya realized that the town was already filled with people watching the show.


    "Be careful!" Rui-Mei saw Tu Feng City''s waterfall like saber strike. From the position of the shield, it seemed that Lin Hongxue no longer had any path of retreat! There was another exclamation on the spot!


    "Hack him to death!" Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª "Tu Tianba''s loud laughter would occasionally ring out from the side.


    Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened!


    He only saw a mass of black coloured light shooting towards all directions like a curtain from the sky! He felt like he had fallen into a cave of ice! Cold Wind Erosion Body!


    Of course Lin Hongxue did not know! Even Iris doesn''t know!


    The move that the Piercing Wind City had used was the "Seven Blades of the Snowfall of the Plum Blossom" technique!


    Even he himself in the Wind Slaying City was curious as to why he had inadvertently used this sword art today!


    This was because this blade technique had already disappeared from the martial arts world for thirty years! Even back when his father was still here, he had very rarely used this technique! He had not even used it during the last Martial Arts Competition!


    Tu Feng City itself was very clear on why his grandfather and father had told him not to abuse the "Seven Extreme Plum Blossom Snowfall Blades" unless it was absolutely necessary! "Because Grandfather and Father died because of this technique to a large extent!" Together, the Seven Blades of Floating Plum Blossom and Snow made it seem like winter had arrived! And the cold poison that they themselves had been stabbed with, would accumulate and become poison within their bodies over a long period of time! He had hurt himself!


    He also remembered that from the age of four, he had been learning this blade technique from his grandfather and father for over 30 years! However, he had never used it before! The blade in his hand had been covered in dust for a long time. If it weren''t for Lin Xuanzi forcing him to do so, the Plum Blades would still be sleeping in the eyes of the martial artists. Perhaps many people would have already forgotten the existence of this saber!


    Maybe he was too curious! Because he had never had the chance to try it before, and maybe the knife was on his body, he subconsciously used it today! However, he had not expected that the first time he would be used on a child as old as his son. At the same time, he felt somewhat disappointed! Why wasn''t it used on Lin Xuanzi?


    The moment he thought of Lin Xuanzi, the expression on Tu Feng City changed! A cold light flashed in his eyes! It was as if this Lin Hongxue in front of him was Lin Xuanzi!


    His right hand tightened and the moving blade suddenly stopped! In an instant, he stopped and three rays of cold light shot out from the ground. Three black vortexes formed in the air, engulfing Lin Hongxue from top to bottom! The shadow of the saber passed by like billowing black clouds and rolling spring thunder!


    The first movement of "Snowfall of the Plum Blossom", "Three Plum Blossom" ¡ª ¡ª One focus, Two Qi fusion, Three Soul Forcing!


    Lin Hongxue suddenly felt as if several streams of chilling air were about to tear her apart! Other than the dazzling black light, he could no longer see anything else in his eyes!


    Other than the faint sounds of Tu Tian Ba''s laughter outside, there were also Auntie Tie''s cries of surprise!


    Sweat began to seep out of Lin Hongxue''s nose, trickling down one by one!


    "Sweat?!" Lin Hong Xue''s mind flashed!


    His eyes immediately closed again! His left and right feet moved at the same time!


    When the first black vortex wrapped around her feet, Lin Hongxue''s legs twisted and she was sent spinning!


    What shocked the Piercing Wind City even more was that Lin Hongxue''s body had actually dashed into the middle of the whirlpool formed by the saber light! In the gap between them!


    Heavens!


    Tu Feng City was also sweating!


    How is this possible!?


    His father had said that there were only two ways to break out of this "Three Plum Blossom Moves". The first way was to have enough inner strength to disperse the three blade auras! Second, it could penetrate the core position of the saber Qi at the same time!


    There were not many people in the entire world with this skill in order to disperse the three saber auras with a single palm strike. Not to mention this little kid in front of him! However, there were probably none that could pierce the core of the saber Qi at the same time! At least not in his father''s and grandfather''s time! Unless the movement was extremely fast! And the direction had to be accurate!


    Lin Hongxue actually dared to do such a thing! Furthermore, his eyes were closed! The only trick was to dodge the blade qi and then enter the two vortexes!


    The truth was, Lin Hongxue was just hit right on the head! He really couldn''t find the exit!


    Suddenly, he saw two rays of light emerge from within the darkness. This was because he saw the blue sky from the two rays of light! The only exit was there! Thus, he used his unfettered steps to avoid the light beneath him. With a spin in the air, he charged straight towards the center of the whirlpool! In his mind, however, was the words of his uncle, "let nature take its course"! His entire brain had already entered the realm of void! Of course, the Wind Slaying City was unaware of this!


    A shadow flashed! Lin Hong Xue had already jumped out of the black cloud and was more than 20 feet high!


    Rui Mei had not seen Lin Hongxue for a long time, she was already so anxious that her soul nearly left her body! Seeing Lin Hongxue suddenly appear in midair, he couldn''t help but cover his face and cry!


    "Hey!" Lin Hongxue, who was in the air, suddenly shouted. Both her eyes widened as she waved her right hand in the air. Immediately, dozens of sword sparks flashed! It was rapidly spinning! As his left palm struck the air, dozens of sword flowers formed into a large cloud in an instant! At the same time, it spun rapidly, bringing with it an ear-piercing screech!


    Lin Hongxue''s body stopped in mid-air. She twisted her legs and stretched out her right arm, immediately shooting down like a great peng. As she neared the black cloud, her right hand drew three circles ¡ª "Meteor Chasing Moon!" With a loud cry, the iron sword turned into a black dragon and drilled into the black cloud! With a violent shake of his wrist, the black cloud turned into thousands of meteors and flew towards a ten meter radius around Tu Feng City!


    Lin Hongxue had just experienced that tribulation, and understood that this "Uncle" in front of her was not an ordinary expert! As such, whenever he had the chance, he would attack with all his might!


    But how could Lin Hongxue know that her inner force was so strong! Only Slaughtering Wind City would understand the power of grandfather''s Carefree Sword Technique when he used it to its full extent!


    Lin Hongxue''s sword slashed out and her body fell to the ground. Her hands did not stop moving! He knew that if this uncle were to make a move again, the consequences would be dire! When he went through the blade qi earlier, his entire body was still aching! Therefore, he couldn''t give himself a chance! Attack with all your might! With a sudden twist of his body, the metal sword slashed out another ray of light. It flashed through the myriad of meteors and silently headed towards the belly of the city! The speed of his movement technique was so fast that even Tie Ruirui could not see it clearly!


    When the black cloud was still in the air, Tu Feng City knew that it had to be careful! This was because Guan Shanyue had mentioned this method of summoning. Although he had never seen it before, Guan Shanyue had been defeated by this method. This showed just how powerful it was! It was not something to be looked down upon!


    As expected!


    However, what was definitely out of Tu Feng City''s expectations was the sudden arrival of so many shooting stars! His speed was surprisingly fast! And his strength was surprisingly strong! This was because from the bright yellow spots on the edges of the dots of light, he could see that they were flames!


    It was shocking!


    In the blink of an eye, it was like a thunderstorm! Tu Feng City''s eyes were similarly wide open as the scar on its face twisted rapidly! He waved his right hand! His feet touched the ground, and he quickly retreated!


    "Ding ding ding!" A melodious sound was heard as the flames in the air shot out!


    The blade in Tu Feng City''s hand suddenly drew a black curtain! There was no blade at all! To be more accurate, a black iron plate was swung in the hands of the Piercing Wind City! Tie Rui-Mei could clearly see the countless meteors striking the metal board and instantly causing dazzling sparks! In an instant, the Wind Slaying City had retreated five feet away, and the shooting stars had also disappeared without a trace!


    Lin Hong Xue didn''t expect her opponent to have such a fast saber art! He was shocked, but he did not stop. As the Wind Slasher City was slapping the oncoming sword shadows, Lin Hongxue''s feet slipped. The moment the meteors disappeared, the iron sword in her hands released tens of sword flowers as she pounced towards the chest of the city! With a sudden twist of his body, he arrived at the right side of the city. With his left hand, he swiftly smacked the area of sword flowers and a huge black cloud suddenly flew towards the chest of the city!


    The Wind Slaying City did not expect that this kid''s moves would be so quick!


    "Humph!" A muffled groan was heard. His face turned cold again! A murderous look appeared in his eyes!

 C69

    The black light that Lin Hongxue shot out was only three inches away from the chest of the Wind Slaying City! Suddenly, Tu Feng City waved its right hand and let out a sharp howl! With a dazzling flash of the blade, a black waterfall appeared in front of the Wind Slaying City!


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, Lin Hongxue''s black cloud collided with the blade wind in front of Tu Feng City!


    Amidst the flowing light, when her sword wind struck the wind blades in front of Slaughtering Wind City, Lin Hong Xue suddenly felt a strong force being pushed back from the impenetrable curtain of light! For a moment, he felt his chest tighten!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. She quickly took three steps back! His right foot abruptly stepped forward at a slanted angle, and with a twist of his left foot, he turned around to the left side of the Wind Slaughtering City like a spinning top. With a wave of his right hand, the iron sword drew a circular arc from the bottom right and swept towards the left armpit of the city! He tightened his wrist and shouted loudly. The tip of his sword fiercely shook as dozens of spinning sword flowers shot down like arrows from the left side of the city!


    "Hmph!" With a stuffy snort, the saber light disappeared! He cut his feet and slid two steps to his right. He raised his right hand and Mei Dao, who was leading a line of light, flew behind Tu Feng City. Although it was a backhand slash, it cut Lin Hongxue''s wrist! The speed was so fast that Lin Hongxue instantly felt a chill coming from her wrist!


    "Be careful! ¡ª ¡ª ah! ¡ª!" Styrofoam looked at the lightning blade coming from Tu Feng City, and her soul almost disappeared! He could not help but shout out!


    Of course, Lin Hongxue was even more shocked!


    Who would have thought that this "Uncle" ''s sword technique was actually so powerful! Why didn''t I see him fight with Eldest Uncle last time?


    There was no time to ponder over it!


    He raised his right hand like a gust of wind, and a black tornado appeared. "Swish swish swish swish ~ ~" Sparks burst out! An ear-piercing shriek immediately filled everyone''s ears! As the sword and saber clashed, Tu Feng City''s right hand turned and shook! The three foot long Plum Blades in his hands flipped over and held tightly onto Lin Hongxue''s sword!


    Lin Hong Xue immediately felt the sword in her hand tremble violently, as though it was going to fall out of her hand! He was shocked! Her small face immediately flushed red! It was enough to trigger the unyielding spirit that refused to admit defeat!


    He quickly took a glance at the city, only to discover that the face of the city was not very pretty!


    The Wind Slaying City was equally shocked!


    In the blink of an eye, he had completed the second move, "Han-Mei Aoxue"! He actually got this brat to either dodge or block it! Not only were dodging movement techniques and footwork extremely amazing, but the strength required to forcefully receive his saber was even more amazing! He had been practicing for more than thirty years. How could he possibly be like this little kid? And he had just used eight of his own skills!


    It was rare for him to be able to unleash eight moves! It has been many years! Did he really retreat backwards? If that was the case, then it was equivalent to backing off a lot!


    The Wind Slaying City could not believe it! His heart was even more unbalanced!


    Not to mention the Wind Slaying City, anyone with a bit of a reputation in the martial arts world would not even be able to handle such a situation!


    Slaughtering Wind City could only hear the thunderous applause from the surroundings, but he knew that this was all for the little fellow in front of him!


    His brothers were still looking at him! What''s more, there was also his precious son that was almost injured by this brat in front of him. He was waiting for this father that was incomparably sacred in his heart to help him regain some of his pride!


    Tu Feng City''s wrist shook, and a black light flashed past once more. The scar on his face shone brightly! It was an excited beam of light! At the same time, it also meant that the Piercing Wind City was ready to make a genuine move ¨C from the two imprints on the ground where he had slid slowly on his feet, he could clearly feel them!


    Lin Hongxue was completely oblivious to the changes that had occurred in the Piercing Wind City! This was because right now, Lin Hongxue only had one thought in mind, and that was to defeat this'' Uncle ''in front of her.


    Therefore, Lin Hongxue only saw Tu Feng City standing in front of her without moving for a long time. She thought that it was because the other party was just guarding against her! He twisted the ground beneath his feet and his body immediately soared into the sky, leaping more than ten feet into the air! He extended his right leg forward and bent his left leg to circle around his right leg. With a wave of his iron sword, dozens of sword flowers suddenly exploded in the air as they rapidly rotated downwards! In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the Wind Slaying City! The black cloak of the Piercing Wind City was blown up by the strong wind, revealing the red cloth underneath as dazzling as a burning flame!


    "Hey!" Like a bolt from a clear sky, Lin Hongxue''s feet that were in the air slashed open as the iron sword in her hand crazily danced in the air! The air was instantly enveloped by a blinding light! The wind howled, and the black clouds billowed! Amidst Lin Hongxue''s loud yells, the light turned into thousands of crystal specks, flashing and shooting straight towards the Piercing Wind City!


    The Wind Slaying City knew of this move! He realized that after fighting with this child for half a day, he had only repeated these few similar moves. Other than these few moves, there were no other moves? The Wind Slaying City was very surprised, because if this child only had these few sword techniques, then this kid''s master must be a peerless genius!


    Although he knew that Ye Xiao was using the same sword style, he realized that the power of the sword style was different every time he used the same move! It was really puzzling!


    Of course, the Wind Slaying City didn''t know the reason. Because even Lin Hongxue herself did not know! More accurately speaking, he didn''t feel anything at all ¡ª ever since his grandfather and uncle had opened his profound entrances, coupled with the fact that he had been practicing the Body Metamorphose Scripture everyday, his body had already formed a round qi! The purest and purest round energy could even endlessly grow on its own every day! Especially when they encountered a stronger external force, these external force would be absorbed by the round Qi in their bodies, which would then accelerate the growth of their Zhen Qi! Thus, the more powerful an opponent was, the more powerful the attack would be. To Lin Hongxue, the benefits were endless!


    Thus, just now, Tu Feng City had gradually increased its strength, hoping to defeat this kid in one fell swoop. However, he did not know that not only did he not hit him, he was even helping him! Unless he could kill Lin Hongxue with a single slash!


    Of course, the Piercing Wind City would not kill a child, at least for now!


    At this moment, Tu Feng City suddenly had a feeling of cherishing this genius! Maybe everyone in the martial arts world had this kind of complex feeling! Especially experts! For example, Immortal Walkabout.


    But there was no time to think about it.


    The Piercing Wind City only felt a strong wind blowing across its face. The meteor-like radiance was about to tear it to pieces in an instant!


    The Piercing Wind City was very angry! He was extremely angry at this brat for attacking so heavily. It was a bit cruel! A single move took a person''s life!


    "Ha ha-ha!" Slaughtering Wind City suddenly burst into laughter!


    In the blink of an eye, his body was forced back six feet. As he was retreating, the saber in his right hand circled above his head three times. As for the three rings of light, they were layered on the inside and outside of the city, three layers on the inside and three layers on the outside. They went straight down from the sky like a dazzling shield in front of the city!


    They saw Lin Hongxue''s ten thousand fireflies pierce through the first circle of light with a ''chi chi'', causing golden sparks to burst out, but many of them disappeared without a trace after passing through! The rest went on to penetrate the second, but on the third floor, there were only a few tiny sparks! Everything returned to peace!


    Iris was amazed! What kind of saber technique was this!? It was so powerful!


    However, what was even more surprising was that the ring of light was still present. The ghostly light quietly penetrated the circle of light like a bolt of lightning, and in an instant, it was about to sink into Lin Hongxue''s chest! Behind the glow, a black phantom was moving aggressively. Iris could see it was a knife! That deadly Mei Dao!


    Lin Hongxue had just landed on the ground! The sword in his hand was still in the same position as when he swung out the ten thousand shooting stars! He raised the sword in his right hand and extended his left hand downwards. His upper body bent forward slightly while his eyes were still searching for the shooting star he had just sent out.


    Sweat poured down her face. Lin Hongxue''s sword attack seemed to have consumed a lot of her physical strength.


    The halo of light scattered like a fog. Lin Hongxue suddenly saw a bright spot flying towards her!


    It was a tiny dot the size of a needle!


    But Lin Hong''s eyes widened! It was completely frozen on the spot! Because he felt the clothes on his chest being torn open, a bone-piercing cold was gathering at a certain point and was about to explode in his body!


    Such terrifying speed!


    Lin Hongxue pushed her right foot on the ground as she waved her right hand. Streaks of black light shot out to meet the light! He waved his left hand and quickly retreated!


    But that dot of light was truly too small!


    Lin Hongxue''s sword radiance could not even touch it! Behind the light spots, the hands of the city was shaking fast! It turned out that the point of light was actually a point formed by countless blade lights that were rapidly trembling!


    "A little cold plum blossom!"


    Perhaps a few decades later, Lin Xuehong would be the first to experience the "Seven Blades of the Snowfall Blossom Plum Blossom"! He didn''t know if it was a type of luck or a disaster!


    However, Lin Hongxue did not know what kind of blade technique this was. Even her grandfather and uncle had never mentioned it to her before.


    In truth, the Wind Slaying City was already regretting its decision!


    He regretted that he had used the fifth move all of a sudden ¡ª "A Little Cold Plum"!


    He really didn''t want to hurt the guy in front of him! Because at this time, the Wind Slaying City admitted that this kid was indeed a martial arts genius! Therefore, she didn''t want him to die!


    However, he could not avoid it!


    The "Seven Blossom Plum Blossom Snowfall" was a blade technique with no way out, which was why it was called the "Absolute Saber"!


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t retreat, but because if he did, he would be injured by the Chilling Qi that he had gathered using all his power! The Wind Slaying City was even more clear that he had used 100% of his strength in this slash! It was not that he was cruel, but every move of the "Seven Blossom Plum Blossom Snow" had to have the requirement of power. It could only be more or less! It was impossible to use this move without using 100% of its power! As for the final move, "Red Plum Blossom Spring", it required fourteen points of success!


    That was why Iris had seen such speed! The speed of a ghost!


    It was only then that Lin Hong Xue suddenly felt at a loss! After all, he didn''t know many things! He didn''t have much experience to deal with his enemies either!


    However, it was still Lin Hongxue! His reaction was truly extraordinary!


    He saw that his own sword beam was unable to force back the light dot. Although he was retreating, the light dot was still following him like a shadow. In a blink of an eye, it would enter his body! He knew what the result would be! He could clearly see that behind the bright spot, there was a three foot long shadow moving at a rapid pace!


    Lin Hong Xue''s eyes flashed, her right foot pointed upwards, her left leg spun around, and her body abruptly slid to her left side. Her body arched, her right hand tapped on the iron sword, and she rapidly shot upwards!


    This move was indeed extremely fast! And it was extremely ingenious!


    However, he realized that the light dot had disappeared the moment he had jumped up! It turned into a shadow as it sliced towards his right leg! The blade of the saber instantly stuck onto his tiger boots!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked! He never thought that this blade would be so fast! He had just used his full strength to leap! He actually still followed them!


    At this moment, he was already in the air with no strength to fight! Lin Hongxue felt as if her head had crashed, and she was completely stunned! The sword in his right hand swung about randomly, but the difference was too great! It seemed like Lin Hongxue''s mind was truly in a mess!


    "Oh my God!" Teardrop was instantly forced out of Tie Rukuang''s eyes. He didn''t even dare to look at it! Let alone rushing over to save him, he was already more than two zhang away, there was nothing he could do to save him!


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª Father! ¡ª Cut him! Slicing with all his might! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª "Tu Tianba looked up for a long time, and only now did he feel a numbing sensation on his neck. Seeing that his father was determined to get it, he was overjoyed! He opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Hongxue''s two feet in midair, afraid that he would miss the opportunity to see how that small foot fell off the edge of his father''s blade!


    Tu Feng City truly regretted it!


    He discovered that it wasn''t because he fell back, but because his opponent was too strong!


    Now he finally knew that the child was still a child after all. He really didn''t want to hurt him! Furthermore, he didn''t want to be the laughing stock of the bullies!


    He even wanted to take the risk, knowing full well that it would be dangerous!


    "Ding ding!"


    She saw two streaks of silver flash behind her. They turned out to be two pieces of silver! He quickly tapped on the blade of the Slaughtering Wind City. Two sparks flashed as the silver shot back again! Rui-Mei tilted her head in surprise and saw a bamboo pot flying out of the restaurant at lightning speed. It flew into the bamboo pot with a ''poof'' sound and disappeared into the house!


    The Wind Slaying City was even more shocked!


    Suddenly, a powerful force struck his saber, causing it to pause and rapidly slide down, drawing a beautiful arc along the bottom of Lin Hongxue''s feet! Lin Hongxue finally seized the opportunity to land five feet away! Yet, he did not know what had happened! He was actually grinning!


    The Wind Slaying City spun around twice and its feet slipped. Finally, it stood still!


    He looked down at his blade for a while before slowly turning his head back.


    However, he realized that there was nothing there other than the slightly swaying bamboo block inside the restaurant!


    "Haha ¡ª cough cough ¡ª what a good ''Snowfall Seven Ultimate Skill''! ¡ª ¡ª West ¡ª Tu Er ¡ª why do you have to take a little kid seriously! ¡ª ¡ª" An aged voice came from the restaurant. The sound of it came from the closed windows on the second floor!


    A pair of widened eyes that looked as if they had seen a ghost! Right now, the Wind Slaying City was far more shocked than it was when it was fighting with Lin Hongxue just now!


    He could actually call out the name of his saber technique!


    The force that came from his blade just now was even more shocking! The Wind Slaying City knew it must be the old man who just spoke! He didn''t even notice what hit his sword! And how did that attack come about?!


    Iris could not believe what she had seen! Fortunately, Lin Hongxue was able to escape death by a single blow! He was lucky! With a wave of his fan, he pounced towards Lin Hongxue''s side. With a twist of his right hand, he grabbed Lin Hongxue and leapt onto the horse''s back like the wind!


    "Let''s go!" Before Lin Hongxue could react, she felt a strong wind blowing from both sides. "Tierong" had already passed through the crowd and was speeding towards the outside of the town!


    "Thank you for your help, senior. This junior will definitely return to repay today''s kindness! ¡ª ¡ª Giddy!" Tilly shouted, turning her head to shout towards the restaurant. With a wave of her hand, she quickly left the town.


    "Hahahaha... Lady Tie, no need to be courteous. Please greet Master Tie -" Just as Tie Rumei finished her sentence, an elderly voice rang by her ear. Rui Mei was shocked. She looked back and found that she had left the town! Besides Lin Hongxue who was looking at him with a surprised expression, there was no one else!


    "Auntie, what ¡ª what are you looking at?" However, Lin Hong Xue didn''t hear him at all! He only saw the surprise on the face of Iris. He was confused.


    "Err! ¡ª nothing! ¡ª ¡ª" Iris turned her head, "Who is this strange old man? How did he know himself? You even know my father? "Did Lin Hongxue not hear what he said just now?" A thick line of questions suddenly filled Tie Rumei''s mind!

 C70

    Looking ahead, he could see the mountains and a strong fishy smell wafting through the air.


    The two of them had entered Fujian Province.


    Ye Zichen immediately felt relieved.


    "Eh? "Auntie, look!" When they were halfway there, Tie Ruirui had Lin Hongxue ride in front. Suddenly, she heard Lin Hongxue''s shout. She turned her head and looked in the direction where Lin Hongxue''s finger was pointing, "That is where Uncle and I used to live!"


    "Er - call me Yi- gong! - Young Master Du!" Tie Rui-Mei''s fan patted Lin Hong''s head, and then she laughed. "Oh? "So you used to live on the mountain?" The mountain that Rui-Mei saw Lin Hongxue pointing at was clearly Wu Yi Mountain!


    "It''s not only that! Iron ¡ª well, master Yi, we live under cliffs and cliffs! "Hehe!" Lin Hongxue patted her forehead, her face red with pride.


    "Oh? The precipice of a cliff? " Iris seemed interested.


    He had always been in love with that Brother Lin, so of course he would be deeply interested in him! But when Lin Hongxue said that Big Brother Lin used to live under cliffs and cliffs, she found it unbelievable. At the same time, Big Brother Lin became even more mysterious in her heart.


    After looking at it for a while, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Eh? Xue ¡ª ¡ª Young Master Dean, how about ¡ª "Iron Cliff pointed with his folding fan towards the mountain." How about we go up to your house? "Haha ¡­" Ironheart really wanted to go see what Brother Lin''s old place looked like. Besides, it wasn''t far and it was good to walk along the way. He had heard about the pleasant scenery of the Wu Yi Mountain since he was young, but he had never been there before. Since he happened to pass by here today, why not take a look?


    "Well! ¡ª maybe Grandpa and Uncle are playing chess! "Hehe ¡­" At this time, Lin Hongxue''s heart only wanted to return to the Peach Blossom Cave! Because Aunt Tie brought him here to find Eldest Uncle! Seeing that her hometown was in sight, Lin Hongxue''s face was completely red. She was extremely excited. He clamped his legs together and raised his right hand ¡ª ¡ª "Jia!"


    "Squeak, squeak ~ ~"


    With a loud shout, Tioulong immediately sped up again.


    "Sigh!" "Wait!" After running two steps, Rui Mei suddenly frowned, her hand slapped Lin Hongxue''s back.


    "Phew!" Hearing Tie Ruyi''s sudden cry, Lin Hongxue grasped with her right hand and immediately stopped. She turned around and looked at Tie Ruyi with suspicion. "What''s wrong?"


    OreSeur''s face grew serious.


    Because just now, she suddenly remembered that Lin Hongxue did not know that Brother Lin was at Shaolin Temple! This time when he went to the Wu Yi Mountain, the little fellow definitely would not be able to see Big Brother Lin and the Xiao Yao Immortal. He didn''t know what to do at the moment! The folding fan pointed at the back of his head, blaming himself in his heart for not having thought of this before coming out!


    "Hmm? ¨C Ah! ¨C" Lin Hongxue saw that Auntie Tie did not say anything for a long time and stared at the mountain opposite her in a daze. She extended her left hand and waved it in front of Rui Mei.


    "Em!" Seeing the urgent look on Lin Hongxue''s face, O''Brien''s heart skipped a beat. "Then my eyebrows will relax." "Haha ¡ª nothing, let''s ¡ª go!"


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue could not figure it out for a long time, "What happened to Auntie Tie?" However, seeing that Tinui Mei''s face relaxed, Lin Hongxue was extremely happy. He turned around and kicked with his legs. In half a second, the two of them had arrived at the intersection of Nanping Town.


    "Wah!" We''re almost there! "Lin Hongxue thought of the mountain and how she would immediately be able to see her big uncle and grandfather. Her expression became even more excited!


    "It''s over ¡ª la ¡ª!" Lin Hong Xue suddenly shouted, giving Tie Ruyi a fright!


    "What is it?"


    "Sigh ¡­" Lin Hongxue seemed to become extremely disappointed. "Aiya, how are we going to get down!" She seemed extremely anxious!


    "Hmm?" "What do you mean, how do we get down? "Where are you going?"


    "Uhh ¡ª hehe ¡ª" Lin Hongxue lowered her head and slapped her forehead, "Uncle and I used to live at the foot of Green Edge Cliff. It''s so tall! Uncle is the one who brought me down and up ¡ª ¡ª Ehh! "Lin Hongxue rolled her eyes," Eh? Or we''ll walk slowly along the ridge ¡ª "And with that, he broke into a smile again, and immediately went back to the town.


    "Er ¡ª" Tie Rui was speechless, "In that case, if I go alone to look for Brother Lin, could it be that I can only stand at the top of the mountain and watch from the sidelines? "Hehe ¡­" He snickered in his heart. He didn''t believe what Lin Hongxue said.


    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the intersection of the town.


    The two of them dismounted and Lin Hong Xue immediately turned around and led Tie Wu Long towards the forest on the left. She then turned around and beckoned to Tie Ling, "This way!" "We are going to cross the mountain!"


    Lin Hongxue tied the horse to a tree in the forest. He turned back to Tirion with a smile. "We''re going up now! Come with me!" He shouted and flew up into the sky. He actually started running towards the top of the mountain while standing on a tree!


    Rui Mei immediately leapt up and found that Lin Hongxue had already moved 10 feet away. She waved her right hand and immediately gave chase! Lin Hongxue had an amazing feeling at this moment! He thought back to when his uncle had carried him through the forest. He wished that he could fly just like his uncle. Who would have thought that he would be like his uncle as he skimmed over this tree. He felt as if he was dreaming!


    In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the top of the mountain.


    Lin Xuehong was so excited that her face suddenly turned nervous! "Ok!" Angele turned around and stretched his right hand out. Then, he grabbed Tsui Mei''s arm and fell into the forest. "Eh? ¡ª Strange?!" Lin Hong Xue''s eyes were filled with doubt. She raised her head and looked at Tie Ruyu, "Auntie, did you just see the mountain peak?"


    "Hmm ¡­" Rui-Mei didn''t know what was happening to Ye Xiao, but it seemed like he had matured a lot. Then he folded his fan and said, "Well, I see it! ¡ª What''s the matter?"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue hugged her chest with her left hand, supporting her chin with two fingers of her right hand. Her eyebrows creased, "Strange, I''ve never seen one before!" As she spoke, she suddenly raised her hand and scuttled up a large tree.


    "Hmm?" Rui Mei also rushed up and stood next to Lin Hongxue.


    "Look over there!" Lin Hongxue pushed away the branches and branches and pointed towards the top of the mountain, "There was no such door in the past! Look at this! "Lin Hongxue''s eyes were filled with shock," There are actually so many black clothed men! Wow! Flag! ¡ª look! "So many!" Lin Xuehong was truly shocked. She turned around and whispered to Rui-Mei.


    "Hmm? Not when you were here before? " Iris is even stranger! He had already seen a gate at the top of the mountain a moment ago. He had thought that the original owner was like this! He was still wondering what kind of person this Brother Lin was. He was so mysterious!


    However, when she heard Lin Hongxue''s words, she was completely shocked in her heart!


    At this time, Lin Hongxue saw that the previously desolate mountain ridge was now as big as a door that pierced through the clouds!


    "Sun City?" He couldn''t figure out what was going on, so he just stared at Tirion.


    "Oh, red snow ¡ª ¡ª" Seeing the words "Sun City" and the strange pattern on the side, Tie Ruyi felt that it was full of weird things! As she thought of the many things she encountered along the way, Lin Hongxue had even narrowly escaped death several times. He really didn''t want anything to happen. So he said to Lin Hongxue in a low voice, "I see, we can''t stay here for long! "We have to get down the mountain and find out what''s going on."


    Lin Hong Xue also felt that this place had suddenly become mysterious. After all, she was still a child. Hearing Tie Ruyi''s words, she felt a chill run down her spine! But he was suddenly worried about his uncle!


    "But I have to go see how uncle is doing!" Lin Hongxue''s face was filled with anxiety.


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~" After seeing Lin Hongxue''s expression, Rui-Mei knew what he was thinking. She had thought of this opportunity. Redsnow ah, you said your uncle''s martial arts are so strong and his Qing Gong is so peerless in this world, do you think he will be alright? "Right!"


    "Yes!" Lin Hongxue turned her head to think; this was indeed the case. But where is Eldest Uncle now? He frowned again.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Ruyi smiled. "On the way, I already saw the markings left by your grandfather on the way here. He said that he went with your uncle, Lin ¡ª ¡ª Si!"


    "Is that so? "Really?!" Lin Hongxue''s eyes immediately lit up as she shouted, "Why don''t I know?"


    "Shh!" Rui-Mei quickly covered Lin Hongxue''s mouth with her hand, "Don''t be so loud!" Iris was afraid of being overheard by those people, even though it was still far away.


    "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you would slip up! ¡ª Well, well, you''d better get out of here!"


    "En!"


    The two of them immediately turned around and flew. In a moment, the two of them rode the black dragon and sped on the public road that led to Jiangxi.


    "Eh? "Auntie Tie, why didn''t you say so earlier!?" Lin Hong Xue raised her reins as she turned around to ask Mei Tie.


    "Haha ¡ª I also want to see your original home!" Seeing that Lin Hongxue had temporarily passed the trial, irreducible felt a lot more at ease. Anyway, let''s go to Shaolin Temple first! It didn''t matter if he cried until the sky went dark! Hehe!


    "Oh! ¡ª ¡ª Jia!" Lin Hongxue was suddenly in high spirits again! His heart had already flown to Shaolin Temple, wishing that the horse could have four more legs!


    "..."


    At the bottom of Green Edge Cliff.


    Six kilometers to the east.


    Peach Blossom Cave.


    The people outside would never have imagined that this place, which was under a cliff and was hard to reach for birds, was actually like a kingdom!


    From the Peach Blossom Cave all the way to the outside, at least a five-kilometer-wide area was filled with castles!


    Even the place where Lin Xuanzi fought with the people from South Palace City had already been built with a thirty-meter high wall!


    The wall wound along the surrounding cliffs.


    There were many castles inside, arranged in a neat row, arranged in an orderly manner.


    And in the open space below the Peach Blossom Cave, it had already become a school field!


    If it was a large drill ground, it would have a radius of several dozen feet!


    There were soldiers inside!


    Not only were there troops, but there were also a lot of them!


    At least five thousand!


    All of them were in black clothes and pants! The same scimitar in his hand!


    The crescent moon-like saber was four feet long!


    He was actually practicing!


    Thousands of people were divided into countless squares, each with 100 people. The middle of the squares were arranged in a prismatic pattern, while the outer edges were arranged in a triangular shape!


    There was a platform that was over ten feet tall at the bottom of the cave. It was actually made of green hills and rocks. On the platform, which was ten meters long and two meters wide, a blood-red drum was placed on a ten feet high shelf. The drum had the word "Blood" written on it!


    A man in black was beating the drum with two sledgehammers! The drum sounded like thunder, and the field was filled with silver lights! Roar!


    The sound of the drum sounded very special. Sometimes it was like the light beating of a wooden fish, and sometimes it was like a violent storm! When the different drums sounded, the formation in the drill grounds changed!


    Furthermore, the people in the formation were fighting with all their might against each other! Everyone''s eyes were filled with coldness and ruthlessness!


    A person was standing in front of the platform. His long hair was fluttering in the wind, and a black cloak was fluttering in the wind like a black flag. He placed one hand on his waist and the other on the hilt of the saber on his waist!


    It was actually the Wind Slaying City!


    He returned here so quickly!


    No one would have thought that the dense mass of soldiers in front of them would be the death soldiers that had been trained single-handedly by Tu Feng City for more than ten years! There were thousands of them!


    Tu Feng City frowned.


    Even though they were practicing, the eyes of the city remained fixed on the distant mountain, as if they were thinking about something.


    However, the saber at his waist was no longer the plum blade from yesterday. It was an ordinary scimitar that was similar to the soldiers below.


    "Second Brother ¡ª we are on our way ¡ª I leave this place to you!" A soul-stirring voice rang out from the mouth of the cave. It was a woman''s voice! He actually did not see the person who spoke!


    "Uh! ¡ª ¡ª got it!" When Tu Feng City heard the voice, his face shook, and only then did he retract his gaze, turning back to look at the cave entrance. "Eldest sister-in-law, don''t worry. I''ll be back in a few days ¡ª ¡ª"


    "En, let''s go, Wanru." A faint sigh seemed to float across the sky.


    Amidst a burst of ethereal music, two black figures flashed and floated towards Green Edge Cliff!


    There were actually two palanquins!


    The two beautiful sedans were carried by four men in black!


    The movement techniques of the four black clothed men were indeed shocking!


    Like a ghost, it flew through the air and disappeared behind the trees to the west!


    In a moment, the music disappeared too...

 C71

    Tu Feng City''s gaze followed the two palanquins as they left. He turned around again and didn''t say anything for a long time. There seemed to be a lot of things on his mind.


    He clapped his hands and shook his sleeves. "Goldbiter Rat!" He shouted loudly towards the ground.


    "Sigh!" "Big brother ¡­" A shadow flashed, and immediately a person walked out from the very side of the line. It was precisely the Goldbiter Rat.


    "Call the brothers to practice well ¨C I''ll go back to my room first!"


    "Yes!" Big Brother! ¡ª ¡ª "Judging from the Rat''s voice and complexion, his wounds seem to have healed quite a bit.


    With a flash, Tu Feng City entered the cave.


    This was a small room, and it was located right under the wall where Lin Hongxue fell into the tree.


    Although it wasn''t big, it was very delicate.


    The walls were made of natural stone and were meticulously polished! The rocks of the cave were actually white and translucent. Therefore, the whole room felt very bright after the polishing. On both sides of the innermost stone wall, there were two large windows that were five feet wide, and they faced the castle and the mountain wall outside! At first glance, he could see that the streets of the castle were filled with people walking in and out of the city. Moreover, they were all wearing strange clothing. In the distance, there were sounds of tools knocking on the mountain wall. Presumably, they were still working on the fortifications!


    In the completed castle, the two sides of the ten meter wide street are filled with trees and flowers. The redness and the greenery are extremely pleasing to the eyes!


    After looking at the city for a while, he actually let out a faint sigh. Then, he closed the door and slowly walked to the wall. He reached out his hand and slapped it. A "chi" sound rang out. The seemingly seamless stone wall unexpectedly opened up to form a six-foot wide door! Tu Feng City stretched out his hand and pulled, pulling out a bamboo bed. The door closed again as soon as he pulled it out.


    The cloak was lifted and placed on the chair before he lay down on the bamboo bed. He rested his head on his hands and stared at the ceiling.


    A breeze blew in from the window, bringing with it the fresh scent of flowers and trees.


    After lying down for a while, Tu Feng City took out a small bag from under his clothes with his right hand.


    It was a very delicate little bag. It was made of red twine. A golden "Fly" character was embroidered on the bag.


    Tu Feng City raised the bag to his mouth and smelled it. Then he opened the bag and took out something.


    It was a piece of red silk. When he opened it, he discovered that it wasn''t red, but white. It was just red!


    There were a few lines of words on it, and it was actually written in blood ¡ª "Fei Er ¡­" By the time you get this bag, your father is already a step ahead of you. I have entrusted my uncle to bring you the sword and the sword manual. Remember, you cannot leave this plum blossom plum blossom flower unless you have no other choice! I hope you will do well... You have become a man, is father''s greatest gratification! He would have no regrets in this life! The only regret is that I should not have had anything to do with the court, so I ended up like this ¡­ "Fei''er, stay away from the sergeant and never come back, because I believe they won''t let you go ¡­


    The face of the Piercing Wind City twitched once again. There were faint traces of tears in his eyes!


    Tu Feng City shifted its body and slowly closed its eyes ¡­ It was like a dream, as if he had returned to ten years ago.


    He remembered that his father had received an invitation from the Imperial Secret Service to attend Eunuch Wei''s birthday party that month. But he never came back! When his accompanying butler, Uncle Guan, came back covered with wounds, he told his father that he would never be able to come back and that it was because of Eunuch Wei! At that moment, he clearly remembered that he was going crazy!


    In his image, his father had never offended anyone, much less become enemies with others! He could not find a reason for Eunuch Wei to want to kill his father.


    But his father''s corpse was still in Luoyang. He had to carry his father back!


    On a moonless and windy night, the disguised Tu Feng City returned to the Central Plains and charged into the Imperial Secret Service''s training camp! I did see my father! Hanging on top of the city gate, not even a head could be seen!


    When Tu Feng City rushed through the gates like a wild beast, no one stopped them!" And then in a hall, he saw a person, a zombie-like person! That person was his father-in-law!


    He still remembered that night as a nightmare!


    He could not help but feel that his father had not been saved, and he himself had nearly lost his life.


    The Wind Slaying City never thought that this eunuch would have such a high level of martial arts! It was simply unfathomable!


    Even if she wanted to be within five feet of him, she couldn''t do it!


    It was an extremely strange martial art! Until now, he still didn''t know what martial arts it was!


    From then on, the character of the Wind Slaying City had completely changed! The Wind Slaying City, which loved talking and laughing since childhood, suddenly became cold! His heart was filled with hatred, and he was unable to expel it!


    Every day, other than revenge, it was also revenge! But where was the opportunity?


    Finally, when the big encirclement of the Tianshan Mountains was about to arrive, the Wind Slaying City knew that the chance had come!


    As a result, he rode a thousand li on a single horse to Tianshan Mountain, where he coincidentally met South Palace City. The performance of the Wind Slaying City in that battle had left a deep impression on the Southern Palace! Thus, he finally had the chance to enter the Imperial Secret Service. From then on, his name changed from "Ximen Yunfei" to "Slaughterer City" ¡ª he had named the name himself, intending to use all his blood to pay tribute to his dead father, "Ximen Nanyun Fire"!


    The next year, he passed the Southern Palace''s City introduction and even became a disciple of the "White Mountain Ancestor." In the same year, he became the Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard! None of this mattered to him. He wanted a chance to get close to his father-in-law!


    But to endure for ten years! His father-in-law was also getting older and older with each passing day. However, he didn''t have any confidence at all! Because even though that old man was getting older, his martial arts was increasing day by day! It was simply unbelievable!


    Thus, he had been looking for an opportunity. Many times, when he was standing in front of the eunuch, he couldn''t help wanting to attack! But in the end, he was still able to hold it in! His greatest gain these past few years was that he had learned how to be patient ¡­


    A long sigh came from the mouth of the city. His eyes slowly opened again ¡­


    "..."


    Niu Yang Town seemed to be getting more and more lively.


    Not only was it lively, but there were also many new faces. A new face that he had never seen before.


    In the words of Master Diao, this was all done by him in exchange for good governance. In recent years, the people who had come to Niu Yang City from outside the city to do business were like the tide of the ocean. Thus, everything was normal. The more it was like this, the more it reflected one''s own management ability.


    But Leng Lingfeng did not think so!


    Ever since he had inadvertently discovered some of Master Diao''s secrets, Leng Lingfeng had been following his every move almost every single day! Since he had nothing else to do, he felt much better. Furthermore, during the months of following Master Diao, he realized that his cultivation had unintentionally improved by a lot! At least in terms of Qing Gong! Because he knew that he could not let Master Diao discover that someone was following him!


    Today, of course, Leng Lingfeng had come as well.


    He only wanted to sneak into the stone chamber in hopes of finding something unexpected. Because from the few months of follow-up, it was discovered that Master Diao only practiced in the secret room at night. During the day, he would generally be at the yamen dealing with official matters or social engagements. In the last two months, Master Diao''s social activities seemed to have increased a lot!


    Leng Lingfeng, as usual, swept across the mountain wall with the light carriage, and landed on the stone slab above the stone room.


    He immediately realized that his guess today was wrong!


    He could not help but be in the middle of his training. Moreover, from the sound coming from inside, as well as the shaking of the stone slab, he could tell that something shocking was happening in the stone room below!


    Leng Lingfeng recalled the night he was discovered. He immediately wanted to leave. Before Master Diao finds out.


    However, the strange sounds coming from below made Leng Lingfeng want to take a look!


    He held his breath and slowly moved his body forward!


    However, just as his forehead touched the stone, there was a loud bang! Leng Lingfeng was shocked! He immediately retracted his head!


    Three streams of colorful gas suddenly shot out from the sound! Like three colourful dragons, they circled around the edge of the cliff twice, and with a poof, they dived towards the bottom, disappearing in an instant!


    Leng Lingfeng''s hands lightly pressed on the stone slab, not daring to move an inch! A cold sweat ran down his back. But it was not over! What happened next almost made Leng Lingfeng fall off the cliff!


    Just as the three rainbow dragons disappeared, another silver dragon shot out like lightning! Dazzling silver!


    The silver dragon, however, stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t a dragon! It was the hand!


    A silver hand! It actually had black and purple scales! He wore a black glove on his palm!


    The sweat immediately drenched Leng Lingfeng''s clothes!


    The palm of that hand flipped and actually sank deep into the cliff!


    "Crack! ¡ª ¡ª Boom!"


    A burst of crushed stone flew out, and with a grab, it actually knocked over a six feet wide stone slab! The stone slab immediately fell to the ground, shattering into pieces that rained down upon the bottom of the cliff!


    As for that silver hand, it had disappeared without a trace!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A wave of stifling, wild laughter suddenly rang out from beneath his own stone board! Amidst the laughter, it felt as though the entire stone wall was violently shaking! Dust rustled down!


    "Hm! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡­" A wave of sighs and laughter rang out again!


    "Puchi!" He only felt the ground shake. The sound of footsteps slowly disappeared inside.


    Everything became quiet again! A deathly silence!


    After a long while, Leng Lingfeng heard that there was indeed no longer any movement. He then slowly moved his body down. However, all he saw was a tightly shut stone door!


    "Whooosh."


    Leng Lingfeng let out a long breath! Gently standing up, he realized that his entire body was aching! Furthermore, he had long been drenched in sweat!


    He raised his sleeve and wiped his face. His snow-white sleeve was immediately stained with red spots!


    Leng Lingfeng was shocked again!


    There was actually blood on his face!


    With a touch of his hands, he felt the sweat and clenched his teeth. Immediately, he felt extreme pain! He looked at the rocks around him, which were scattered all over the place.


    Earlier, he didn''t even know that he was injured by the stone fragments!


    Leng Lingfeng was more shocked than ever!


    Although he did not see what Master Zhong was practicing, but from that hand and that grab, he seemed to be practicing some kind of evil martial arts! And its power was even greater than the last time he had seen it!


    Looking at his dyed red clothes, his face changed. He seemed to have thought of something.


    He looked around, and with a leap, he immediately flew towards the manor ¡­

 C72

    The moon was bright and sparse.


    The Shaolin Temple was quiet and peaceful as usual.


    Occasionally, there would be a gust of wind, and the swaying branches and leaves would scatter mottled shadows under the light.


    Master Ku Chan''s right hand was still twirling beads while his left hand was tightly shut.


    He frowned slightly.


    Ever since his last visit to the Iron Sword Villa, seeing the "Ten Thousand Demon Hands", which had disappeared for dozens of years, suddenly reappearing in the martial arts world had left him in extreme shock!


    He knew that the martial world would no longer be peaceful. At the same time, he had clearly predicted that the appearance of the "Ten Thousand Demonic Hands" was not just for the martial arts world! It was also for Hero Wu Lin, who had participated in the massacre of the demons in Mount Hua that year!


    Thinking back to the vigorous and vigorous heroes of the younger generations, he was now old and decrepit!


    The extermination of the five gangs in the martial arts world and the massacre of Emei in one night were just the beginning. It could also be said that this was a warning to the entire martial arts world! The real blood was coming!


    He let out a long sigh.


    Looking at the fiendish demons stirring up trouble again, there seemed to be no one in this world who could save Martial Arts from fire and water! Although there had been many martial arts rookies in the martial arts world in recent years, there were not many people with truly high attainments in martial arts!


    A sense of vicissitudes of life suddenly arose.


    "Clang!"


    After the first chime from the temple, it was even more sonorous and melodious in the quiet forest.


    Suddenly, Master Ku Chan''s long eyebrows trembled and his right hand stopped.


    "Since old friends are here, why don''t you come down and take a seat ¡­" Withered-Zen Grandmaster''s mouth didn''t move as he lightly said this, as if he was afraid of waking the sleeping people up.


    "Hahahaha..." A white silhouette flashed and actually floated down from the third floor of the "Scripture Pavilion"!


    "Aiya! This old man has been a thief! Haha ¨C but don''t worry old monk, I''m not interested in your family''s treasures! "Haha ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, a white-robed old man was already standing five feet away from Master Ku Chan. He raised his right hand and gulped down the wine pot in his hand.


    It was none other than Immortal Walkabout!


    "Amitabha ¡ª Brother Xiao Yao has already been inside for an hour. I don''t know what he has discovered ¡­ Haha ¡­" Master Ku Chan had already stood up as he spoke to the Xiao Yao Immortal with a smile.


    "Oh? Hahahahaha ¡­ "Immortal Walkabout was stunned for a moment, and then he pointed his right hand at Master Witherwood, laughing loudly." Ah! I was wondering why I didn''t see you come up when I had already wandered around your building! I thought my Qing Gong had improved a lot! It turned out that the old monk knew about this a long time ago! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Amitabh ¡ª ¡ª look at who''s ability that is so light. It''s not that I''ve discovered you ¡ª" The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster pointed his left hand at the wine jug in the Carefree Immortal''s hand. "Your wine sold you out, haha ¡ª ¡ª hmm, let''s go sit inside the house!" With a wave of his left hand, he brought the Carefree Immortal into the Scripture Pavilion and directly headed towards a small room on the right.


    This was actually a small resting room. It was small but neat. The tea set for the chairs was also prepared.


    "Haha, aiya, this place isn''t bad at all!" The moment the Carefree Immortal sat down, he once again began to laugh loudly.


    "Brother Xiao Yao has been living in the Celestial Land for a long time. How can this place compare to Penglai''s!?" However, it was rare to come by once in a while. One could only eat with coarse tea and have a light meal to satisfy the needs of the landlord ¡ª ¡ª "Master Withered-Zen sat cross-legged on the prayer mat and slowly brewed some tea. In truth, he had long ago discovered that the Carefree Immortal had come to Shaolin Temple. He also knew that he must have come to see Lin Xuanzi.


    "Sigh!" There was no need for the old monk to be polite! "Hahahaha ¡­" The immortal elder Xiao Yao drank another mouthful of wine. "Ai, I''ll have to go see how my disciple is doing in a bit ¡­"


    "Hehe, Brother Xiao Yao is indeed a man of character. Rest assured, he''s fine! ¡ª ¡ª "Master Ku Chan handed over a cup of tea, but frowned slightly," It might take a while!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª hmm, as long as it''s fine!" Of course the Carefree Immortal knew that the period of time that was required wasn''t something that could be spent in just one or two days.


    "Hmm? That''s right! Ha ha-ha ha, this old man really has something that I need your help with! "The Carefree Immortal suddenly thought of something and took out a piece of parchment, placing it in front of Master Ku Chan," Ah! I say, Master, you have to help me figure this out! I believe only you can understand this thing! Un, help to create a more popular language. The more detailed the better! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Amitabha ¡ª Brother Xiao Yao is too polite!" This old monk really doesn''t understand what can stop you in this world! "En ¡ª" While teasing, Master Ku Chan spread out the piece of parchment in front of his table, took hold of the oil lamp, and began to closely study it.


    "Sigh!" Just help me take a good look, ah! This old man''s darling grandson is waiting! "Hahahaha ¡­ I have to go see my disciple first!" Immortal leisure drank a mouthful of wine and stood up. He really wanted to see what Lin Xuanzi''s condition was like, so he had to hurry back to Penglai to explain it to Lin Hongxue!


    "Well ¡ª well!" Master Ku Chan also stood up.


    "Sigh!" The Carefree Immortal hurriedly waved his hands. "There''s no need for you to lead the way. I''m familiar with that place!" Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡ª and you, help me to see what''s written on it! ¡ª it''s very important! Hahahaha ¡­ "Before Immortal Carefree''s voice could fade into the air, a white shadow flashed, and he disappeared through the door!


    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan smiled and shook his head. Then he sat down again.


    From what the Carefree Immortal had just said, this yellowed parchment paper was so important. Just what was it that could make him so anxious?


    Halfway through his curiosity, Master Withered-Zen focused his attention and carefully examined the parchment paper.


    With a flash of light, the face of the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster changed!


    Staring at the parchment, he was extremely excited!


    Ah ¡ª ¡ª Mi ¡ª ¡ª Tuo ¡ª ¡ª Buddha!" His voice was actually trembling! "The more I read, the more excited I got!" Opportunity! Opportunity! "Ah ¡ª Mi ¡ª Tuo ¡ª Buddha ¡ª" His hands were shaking violently!


    He then took the piece of parchment and went into a small room, which was filled with books. Pen, ink, paper, and paper were all available.


    The Withered Zen Master quickly sat down on the table. After adjusting his brush and ink, he took the xuan paper and began to rapidly wave it at it. He was so excited that he was waving his brush in the air!


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of a cliff. He looked up and saw nothing in the night sky.


    He hung up the wine pot with his right hand and extended his body. It was like a stream of white smoke, drifting up along the white cliff wall!


    Before he could even take a breath, he had already landed on one of the platforms with a tap of his feet!


    The two pine oil lamps shone weakly in the two grooves in the stone wall ten feet away.


    He just sat there facing the wall. It was Lin Xuanzi.


    Master! ¡ª it''s so late, you don''t have to come anymore ¡ª ¡ª I am so ashamed! ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª" When Lin Xuanzi felt a strong wind brush against his back, he thought it was Master Ku Chan who had come to see him again. He did not even turn his head back as he closed his eyes to cultivate.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡ª oh, I am relieved to hear your voice! Haha ¡ª it seems that the old monk has treated you well! I have to thank him in the future! "Haha ¡ª ¡ª" Upon hearing Lin Xuanzi''s voice, the Xiao Yao Immortal knew that he was indeed fine! Ye Zichen immediately felt relieved.


    Master!" Lin Xuanzi couldn''t believe what he had heard! But when the smell of alcohol wafted over, the only person in this world who can directly fly up from the precipice, and not leave his side, is probably Master Xiao Yao, the only person in this world who can do so! " He was extremely excited! Furthermore, he didn''t expect that his Master would come to see him so late at night. His eyes were burning with passion, and he could no longer utter a single word! He turned around and stared at his Master.


    "Sigh!" You''d better take a good rest! When I heard that you were injured, I came over to take a look. But it''s good that it''s fine! It was good that he was fine! "Haha ¡­" Immortal Proclamation of Liberation walked over, sat down in the lotus position, and began to drink wine nonstop.


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª Master, is Xue''er okay?!" Lin Xuanzi was indeed very worried about Lin Hongxue after not seeing her for almost a few months.


    "Haha, don''t worry, that''s great! ¡ª ¡ª With the Iron Sword Villa''s princess helping look after him, that boy is going to die from happiness! "Haha!"


    "Eh? "Master, you mean ¡­"


    It was a letter sent by Tie Ru-Mei Peng Lai that made me realize that you were injured ¡ª hmm, that girl is not bad!" Xiao Yao drank a mouthful of wine before continuing, "I originally set off three months ago ¡ª" As he spoke, his face changed and his eyebrows furrowed. "But I was planning to go to the Peach Blossom Cave in Fujian to have a look, and to get some wine. "Who knew ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal looked astonished. "That place has changed completely!


    "Sigh!" "I also know that ¡ª that place has been completely built into a small city!" Lin Xuanzi knew what it was when he heard his master''s words.


    "Hmm? "You know?" The Carefree Immortal did not expect Lin Xuanzi to already know of this matter.


    "En!" Lin Xuanzi recounted the details.


    "Sigh!" The Carefree Immortal stood up, "Therefore, I felt that it was very strange, so I secretly observed to see what exactly was the reason behind this. After following them for two months, other than the two cities that were related to the Wind Slaying City and the Southern Palace, the other two women were very unfamiliar. Apart from the construction of the castle every day, Master didn''t see any other accidents. He only knew that there was a Sun City, and that there was a so-called ''Blood Demon Palace'' ¡­ alas, what a pity for Xue''er.


    "Moreover, after I arrived in Henan, I paid special attention to South Palace City. It turns out that guy is the county magistrate of Niu Yang City! This is somewhat unexpected for this old man! However, he didn''t see anything amiss about the rest of it. However, his master still felt that there was something fishy about it! "I''ll take a look in two days."


    Of course, Lin Xuanzi understood what his master said. As he thought about it, he could not say it clearly, so he no longer said anything. It wouldn''t be too late to explain everything to his Master tomorrow.

 C73

    "Amitabha!"


    The monk took a large pile of papers and a piece of parchment from the room and walked quickly to a small pavilion beside Talin.


    In the middle of the pavilion, there was a stone table and four stone stools. Green trees surrounded it.


    The stone table was filled with dishes!


    And he was a hooligan!


    The Carefree Immortal had already drunk three cups of Gu wine!


    These dishes were specially prepared by the monk from the temple after he had instructed the monk to leave the mountain during the morning.


    Of course it was for Immortal Carefree. He also bought some good wine.


    The only person who could enjoy such a fortuitous encounter at Shaolin Temple was probably the Carefree Immortal! Even the Emperor came here to prepare a fast!


    It seemed that the fate of this Carefree Immortal and this Shaolin Temple truly was extraordinary!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª Monk, come have a drink! "Hahahaha ¡­" When the Carefree Immortal saw the monk come over, he began to jokingly drink his wine.


    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan also smiled. As he saw the chicken in the bowl, he once again lowered his head and said, "Buddha!"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª oh, sit down, master! I think I must have disturbed you quite a bit last night! "This old man thanks you here!"


    "Mm ¡ª take a look first ¡ª" Grandmaster Ku Chan sat down and passed the item in his hand over to the Carefree Immortal. His face was filled with excitement. He looked at the carefree Immortal elder and laughed without saying a word.


    "Haha, master is master! This was fast and efficient! It''s a good thing that I''m not old enough to think of this move! Otherwise ¡ª "The Carefree Immortal shook the parchment in his hand in front of the Withering Zen Master," Otherwise, I''m afraid that even if this thing were to rot, I wouldn''t be able to understand its meaning! "Haha ¡­"


    "Sigh!" "Not at all!" Master Ku Chan waved his left hand in the air. "Ah!" This was truly a supreme treasure! If he could find a fated person and learn the Upper Heart Sutra, he would definitely be able to achieve great success in the future! This martial arts Lin had someone to rely on! "Withered-Zen Grandmaster held the white beard in his hand, and his eyes flowed with vigor.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" This Primordius Sutra ¡ª Huh? "I say monk, is your translation wrong?" While listening to Master Ku Chan''s speech, the immortal elder casually flipped through the translation. Suddenly, a surprised look appeared on his face as he raised his head to ask Master Ku Chan.


    "Sigh ¡­ Brother Immortal, please speak!"


    "I remember, it''s clearly the ''Primordius Primordius'' scripture, but the one you''re translating is some ''Universe Ruyi Mantra''! - Wa! The scanty words on the sheepskin were tossed around by a monk like you, but it was actually so big! Haha! "The Carefree Immortal saw that the first chapter of the translation had the title of ''Universe Ruyi Mantra''. Furthermore, there were quite a few translations; there were actually dozens of pages!


    "Haha ¡ª" Master Witherspike laughed as he took the parchment from the Carefree Immortal. Then, he took a teacup and poured some water onto the parchment! Then, he passed the wet parchment paper to the Carefree Immortal, "Brother Carefree, take another look, hehe ¡ª"


    "Hmm? The old monk always liked to intentionally mystify things, hahaha ¡ª "The Free and Unrestrained Immortal took the parchment paper and shook his hand. Laughing loudly, he took a sip of wine and lowered his head to look at it again.


    "Ah?!" Hahahaha ¡ª so there was actually such a profound entrance! I knew it! Why did you make so many words out of that old monk of yours!? "Hahahaha ¡­." Upon seeing it, Immortal Carefree was quite shocked. However, he immediately laughed out loud!


    Now that the parchment paper had been splashed with tea, many small characters appeared densely on it! There was even a backside!


    "Old monk, you''re really good!" "Hahahaha ¡­" Immortal Carefree truly did admire him.


    "Sigh, no, I was just lucky. After entering Shaolin Temple, I was sent to the Scripture Pavilion to make a copy of the scripture, it took me ten years!" Haha, this writing is too much, many meanings are already understood by no teacher ¡ª "Master Ku Chan smiled," The first sentence in this book is'' Morning Dew, Dao Techniques will be discovered by themselves''. I thought about it for a long time, and suddenly, as I was drinking tea, I realized that this'' Morning Dew ''should be related to water, so I took the courage to try it out, but I didn''t expect that I would actually bump into it! "Amitabha!"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª the result of a lucky chance!" The Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but sigh with emotion! He casually placed the parchment to the side and started to carefully read the translation by the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster.


    "..." The world had just begun, and everything was in chaos. The Three Realms of Dao Techniques is called ''man, demon, beast''; it is chaotic when the world is ownerless ¡­ Heaven''s Leak. When the flood struck, the God''s family would use stones to fill in the leak. The world would be at peace ¡­ The stone was for the Nuwa stone. The Buddha met it along the way, bestowed it with vigor, obtained spirit stones, and then lost the volcano''s raging flames ¡­ "After a thousand years, I have finally returned to the world. I have gained a great deal of fortune, but now ¡­" God Forging Equipment, ''Ru Dao'', the blade spirit energy is boundless, the blade also has a Dao, the Dao also has a blade ¡­ With this'' Qi of the Heavens and the Earth, fantasy and illusion '', I can help me achieve the Dao of ten thousand buddha and make all living beings safe...


    "..." A total of three volumes. One day, ''Heaven and Earth Art of Transformation''; two days, ''Illusory Shadow Art''; two days, ''Illusory Shadow Art''; and three days, ''Illusory Divine Saber Art''; and one day, ''Exorcist Ghost'' ¡­ "


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Wonderful! So it turns out that the rumored ''Blood Rings Saber'' in Jianghu should be called ''Ruyi Knife''! "Hm!" The Universe Illusionary Illusion Tactics was a much better name! Who would have thought that the rumors in the martial arts world would spread like wildfire and then become completely unrecognizable! Interesting! "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal was excited as he watched. To think that even its name was wrong when he first got his hands on the treasure!


    "Aiya! Old monk, you have done a great thing! Otherwise, even if I die, I wouldn''t even know this thing''s real name! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "..." Volume 1: Universal Transposition. The mind is dry, the mind is dry, the heart is dry, the cycle of life and death is endless, the mind is one, the mind is open, all things are divine ¡­ Volume II... Volume III... "If the Dharmic Dharmic Dharma is incorporated, then the second step should be Kiev, but not Kiev ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal actually read through everything in one breath as he shouted repeatedly. It really was the Divine Book!


    "Eh? Monk, this? ¡ª Look at this! ''Magic is incorporated, the first skill is Kiev, so of course you can''t as well ¡­'' Didn''t this mean that in order to practice this technique, one must have sixty percent of power? ¡ª Wasn''t this nonsense! Who has the capability!? " The Carefree Immortal frowned. He seemed to have swept through a lot of things as he held the last page and looked at Grandmaster Ku Chan.


    "Sigh!" That''s right! "Master Ku Chan''s eyebrows twitched." Last night, I was too lost in thought and thought that the translation was wrong. But if you look carefully at the original text, this is what it meant ¡ª indeed, it is difficult to understand ¡ª "


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" He suddenly placed the paper in his hand on the table, raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine, laughing loudly as he looked at the Withering Zen Master, "I think the person who wrote this scripture must have deliberately given this descendant a joke! "Haha, actually, there is no such martial arts ¡­ However, that blade is quite good ¡­"


    "Hmm? Is there really that blade? " The monk immediately raised his head.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª Monk, I am not hiding this from you!" However, this old man really does not want to cause another ruckus in the Jianghu ¡ª "The Xiao Yao Immortal suddenly became serious as he stood up," The rumored ''Blood Ringed Saber of the Grandmother'' in the Jianghu is in my hands. Furthermore, it was in my hands ten years ago ¡ª and this sheepskin was brought along with the sabre. It''s just that I haven''t thought of looking for you in so many years. Otherwise, I would have figured out its meaning a long time ago! "Hahahaha, I will definitely bring it for you to see some other day!"


    "Amitabha!" Even though he had an extraordinary relationship with the Carefree Immortal, when he suddenly heard that the blade had been in his hands for many years, he was still a little surprised. Furthermore, judging by the name given in the preface, it is indeed the original method of writing by great deity Asura! "


    "That''s true!" The Xiao Yao Immortal became serious again, and slowly returned to his seat at the table. "But, Monk, you said that we have a total of two sixty-year cycles of cultivation, could it be that this thing will be exchanged between two people? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡ª ¡ª maybe it was not excessive for them to have their own unique cultivation method back then ¡ª but there is indeed something extraordinary about this mantra!" Many of the martial arts and mental skills recorded in many of the ancient books were indeed very early on to have been cultivated to more than two A''s. However, in the past hundred years, there had not been a single person who had entered the martial arts world!


    "Sigh, let it go! It didn''t matter if it was real or fake, he could just put it away for now. As for how to practice it, we''ll figure it out sometime. "Haha ¡­" Xiao Yao was stunned for a long time. When he saw that the dishes on the table had turned cold, he immediately packed those things into his bosom. With a wave of his right hand, he started drinking again.


    "Well, I will go down the mountain and buy a piece of sheepskin and put the master''s translation on the sheepskin so that it won''t break the paper. "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ah ¡ª what trouble! Brother Xiao Yao can often visit the temple, this old monk is extremely happy! "


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª I didn''t expect the monk to have such a good body. His temper is even worse than mine. But let me say it, I don''t have time to spar with you these days! I have to go back and see that darling grandson! "Hahahaha ¡­" Immortal Carefree''s interest was piqued once more.


    "Eh? Monk ¡ª "As he spoke of his grandson, the Carefree Immortal''s eyes lit up! He seemed to have thought of something again as he raised his head to stare at Master Ku Chan. "Do you remember ten years ago, that disciple of mine brought a child to seek you for medical treatment?"


    "Amitabha ¡ª of course Old Na remembers. Isn''t it just the young master of the ''Immortal Dragon'' Lin Fei''er? Sigh ¡ª" Thinking of his untimely death, the Withered Zen Master couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hahahaha ¡ª that''s it!" Sigh, Monk, you don''t have to sigh anymore! That kid has grown up now! Hehe! "And, he''s my grandson!" As he spoke, Immortal Carefree''s eyes were filled with pride.


    "Amitabha!" Good fortune! "This is good luck!" When the monk heard this, he was stunned, "This child is truly blessed to be able to recognize a celestial being as his grandfather! "A good person will get his reward!"


    "Haha, ah, ah, ah. That little guy is simply a genius!" The Carefree Immortal put down his cup and stood up as he continuously spoke excitedly.


    "Yes, this old monk knows that this child is a martial arts prodigy!"


    "Sigh!" Monk, that is not a little bit of a genius! "I don''t even believe you when I speak of you ¡­"


    "Oh?" After hearing how miraculous the carefree immortal elder''s words were, the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster''s interest was piqued.


    "I cleared at eighteen, and you cleared at twenty, right? In our time, we were also considered geniuses, right? "Hahahahaha ¡­" Immortal Carefree''s face was glowing red, and he grew increasingly excited as he spoke.


    "I have to say, if we can compare with that brat, we are too far apart! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Oh?" The more he listened, the more curious he became.


    "That brat already cleared the level at the age of eleven and a half! Hahahaha, you don''t believe me, old monk?! " The carefree immortal elder immediately climbed onto the table and looked at Master Ku Chan with his large round face.


    "Amitabha ¡ª haha ¡ª" The monk exhaled and his face finally calmed down. With a smile, he smiled and said, "Brother Xiao Yao sure knows how to joke ¡­"


    "Ah?!" "When I say monk ¡­" Seeing the expression on Ku Chan''s face, Immortal Elder Xiao Yao clearly thought that he was joking. Don''t not believe it! "This is absolutely true! ¡ª ¡ª Hehe!"


    "Haha, good!" Good! "Master Ku Chan had always known the temperament of this strange old man in front of him. In any case, he had to fight for victory in whatever matter. He immediately waved his hand and laughed heartily," Why doesn''t this old monk believe this? "Of course I believe in Brother Xiao Yao''s words, I believe in it! ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª hurry up and drink some wine, aren''t you going down the mountain? Un, this old monk will go and sit in seclusion first, ah ¡ª excuse me ¡ª ¡ª" Master Ku Chan knew that he could not finish the topic, so he immediately bowed, and with a flash, he arrived at the Scripture Pavilion.


    "Humph!" You don''t believe me? "The next time I bring it here, you can take a look and you''ll believe me!" Xiao Yao suddenly raised his head to take a gulp of wine and muttered to the back of Master Ku Chan.


    When Master Ku Chan heard these words, the corner of his mouth widened into a faint smile. He closed his eyes.


    Twisting his right hand into a ball, he placed his left hand into a knot.


    Moments later, he entered the realm of selflessness ¡­

 C74

    Ah!" So this was the Shaolin Temple! "How could I not know!?


    Lin Hongxue stood at the foot of the mountain. She raised her head and looked into the lush greenery. A small stone path led straight to the peak of the mountain. At least four or five hundred levels!


    If it wasn''t for Aunt Tie telling him, he would still not know that this was Shaolin Temple! In addition, he had lived in this town at the foot of the mountain for more than ten years!


    "Hey ¡ª shall we take a break before we go on our way?" Tie Rui Mei spent 10 taels of silver to raise her "Iron Black Dragon" to a farmer in Niu Yang. At this moment, his body was truly light. He only saw that Lin Hongxue seemed to be sweating, so he wanted to see if he could take a break.


    "Sigh!" "Let''s go up quickly!" Lin Hongxue could only think of meeting Lin Xuanzi soon, so she did not have the time to rest! He couldn''t wait to reach the top of the mountain.


    "Fine, let''s go!" Tirion was getting nervous, and it was obvious that his heart was beating like a drum. He had been looking forward to meeting Brother Lin every day, and now that he was about to meet him, he felt extremely excited!


    The only thing he could think of now was, how would Lin Hongxue react when she saw Big Brother Lin? And ¡­


    "Sigh!" "Hurry up!" Rui Mei looked up, it turned out that Lin Hongxue had already run several zhang away! He put his hands on his hips and turned his head back to urge Riley.


    "Ha ha ¡ª ¡ª come on!" Tie Ruyui was full of energy, so she chased after him.


    "Huh?" Lin Hongxue heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the air. She spun around and stood on top of a large tree as she looked around. Suddenly, he saw a white shadow flash and float down the mountain from afar.


    "Grandfather!" With her sharp eyes, Lin Hongxue immediately recognized that it was her grandfather, the Free and Unrestrained Immortal! He was so excited that he shouted loudly.


    "Hm?" A muffled snort, followed by a burp, sounded out, followed by a gust of wind, followed by a flash of white shadow. It was indeed the carefree immortal elder as he prepared to head down the mountain and buy some cowhide. Hearing someone shouting, he immediately rushed over. In the blink of an eye, he was already standing next to Lin Hongxue.


    "Grandfather!" Seeing that it really was grandfather, Lin Hongxue could no longer hold it in and immediately threw herself onto the body of the Carefree Immortal, crying loudly!


    Ahh!" How could the Carefree Immortal have never imagined that Lin Hongxue would suddenly appear at Shaolin Temple! "What?" He was surprised and overjoyed! Hahahaha, he really is a grandson! Oh, how did you ¡ª how did you get here? "A man came alone?


    "Sigh!" Master Xiao Yao! " Seeing that it was the carefree immortal elder, Rui Mei was overjoyed.


    "Hmm?" Only now did the carefree immortal elder realize that there was still a young noble on the stone steps below. He immediately leapt down with Lin Hongxue in his arms. "Who is this young master?"


    "Haha ¡­ Tie Ruirui greets her master!" Tie Ruamou clasped his hands together in greeting.


    "Hmm? Iris? Iron lady? "What are you doing?" The Carefree Immortal was also confused by this young man.


    "Hehe ¡ª it''s Auntie Tie. She''s wearing makeup, look at me! "Aunt Tie said to be careful when going out, so ¡­"


    "Oh, yes! Aiya, who would''ve thought that Miss Tie was so young, yet her thinking was actually so thoughtful! It truly is worthy of being the descendant of Iron Sword Villa! "


    "Haha! Master praises you!" Ah? Where are you going? "


    "Oh!" I was going down the mountain to buy something, but I just ran into you guys, hmm, okay! "Let''s hurry up and go up the mountain!" The Carefree Immortal immediately turned and brought the two of them up the mountain.


    "Sigh, come, let''s sit here for a while. I''ll go inside and greet them!" The Xiao Yao Immortal arranged for Lin Hongxue and Rui-Mei to sit in a small pavilion. He then turned around and walked towards the Scripture Pavilion.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª Monk, oh, stop dozing! Let''s go down and take a look. Two guests have arrived ¡ª "The Carefree Immortal had already shouted out a few meters away from Master Ku Chan.


    "Amitabha, didn''t Brother Xiao Yao just go down the mountain? You''re back so soon? "


    "Sigh!" They had just walked halfway up the mountain when they bumped into an esteemed guest! Haha, even if you old monk wanted to, he still wouldn''t be able to guess who came! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Haha, look at Brother Xiao Yao''s face. Could it be that your darling grandson is here?"


    "Eh? Aiyee! I say, monk, don''t tell me you saw it? You wouldn''t recognize it even if you saw it? You knew yesterday that my grandson came? " Upon hearing this, the Elder Xiao Yao was able to tell who it was! He was indeed shocked in his heart.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª is that true? Brother Xiao Yao, it can''t be that you want your grandson to get anxious, right? "Haha ¡­ so this was just a casual remark by Master Ku Chan." Who would have thought that what he said was true.


    "Sigh, let''s go. Let me show you around. It can be considered a form of greeting to the temple! This time, my whole family is in Shaolin, interesting! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Amitabha ¡­" Grandmaster Witherwood finally stood up. He shook his sleeves and followed behind the Carefree Immortal directly into the small pavilion.


    At this time, Lin Hongxue and Rui-Mei had already removed their makeup and returned to their original appearances.


    "Come, Xue''er, this is Master Ku Chan, he''s your savior!" If not for Master, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even have a life! Haha! "Kneel down and kowtow!" The Carefree Immortal brought Lin Hongxue and introduced her to Master Ku Chan.


    "Grandpa!" "Many thanks to grandpa for saving my life. I, Hong Xue, will definitely repay this debt in the future!" Boom! * Boom! * In the blink of an eye, he kowtowed three times on the stone floor.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" Grandmaster Witherwood saw this young man in front of him. He was only 12 or 13 years old, but his expression was radiant and his gaze was reserved! He was extremely shocked! It had been so many years since he could see the figure of the child who had come to seek medical help, but after hearing the introduction from the Xiao Yao Immortal, he was sure that the child was none other than the child from back then!


    I didn''t expect him to be so sensible! Seeing that the three kowtows had been completed, the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster hurriedly stepped forward. His arms lightly stretched out to help Lin Hongxue up.


    "Amitabha, you don''t have to be so polite. Sigh, it seems like Brother Xiao Yao is really fortunate!" "Haha!"


    "Hmm?" Grandmaster Ku Chan suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Lin Hongxue''s right hand and placed his thumb on his thumb. Lin Hongxue did not understand what was going on. She suddenly felt a strong wave of energy rushing into her Shaoqi acupoint! He was secretly shocked in his heart. The moment the Qi entered his body, the Qi flow in his body involuntarily followed the flow of the Qi flow and clashed against the Qi flow!


    Master Ku Chan''s expression slightly changed! His own energy flow was actually met with a strong resistance within the little guy''s body! He tightened his fingers and increased the force! He suddenly felt the resistance disappear! He was shocked again! He was still afraid that if he used too much strength, he would hurt the brat, so he loosened his fingers and withdrew that force! Who knew that it would make him even more shocked!


    He was actually unable to stop! The stream of energy that he had released had already fused with the stream of energy within the little guy''s body and was swimming about unceasingly! The true energy within his body was still gushing into the little fellow''s body!


    He simply could not believe that this young man''s meridians were completely cleared! His inner strength was incomparably vigorous! The Carefree Immortal didn''t lie to me!


    He quickly extended his four fingers and formed them into a fist. He held Lin Hongxue''s hand in his palm and it immediately lightened up!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal had known for a long time what was going on! He stood to the side and laughed! "Humph, see if the old monk still believes my words!" Aiya! The two old and young relationship was too great! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Amitabha!" As expected of a genius! "Truly a genius!" The eyes of the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster shone with a bright light! Repeated praises!


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! You don''t believe it! Now do you believe it? "The Carefree Immortal took a big gulp of wine.


    "This is ¡­?" Master Ku Chan noticed that there was a beautiful lady at his side.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª this is the Iron Sword Villa''s Eldest Miss, Tie Ruyu ¡ª" It was only now that the carefree immortal elder realized that he had forgotten to introduce Tie Ruyi.


    "Amitabha!" It turned out to be the daughter of Manor Lord Tie! "Please forgive this old monk for being too blind!"


    "Sigh!" "Master, there''s no need to be so courteous. As a woman and father, you can feel great admiration for master!" Iris clasped her hands together.


    "Hehe, Lady Tie really knows how to talk. Sigh, everyone, please sit for a moment and wait for this old monk to instruct the temple head to arrange the arrangements. Those who come are all guests ¡ª"


    "Hey, Grandfather, where''s Eldest Uncle?" Big Uncle isn''t with you? " Ever since Lin Hongxue stood in the small pavilion, her eyes constantly wandered around, but she could not find her uncle''s figure. As soon as the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster left, Lin Hongxue impatiently asked.


    "En ¡­" The Immortal Elder Xiao Yao looked at Tie Ruyu, only to see that she was nodding at him. Raising his head and drinking a mouthful of wine, he said, "Hahahaha, Big Uncle, ah, Big Uncle is very good, and he''s at Shaolin Temple with Grandfather! "In a while, grandpa will take you to see uncle, ahhh ~ ~"


    "Hmm? Then let''s go now! "Now!" As soon as Lin Hongxue heard that her uncle was really here and hadn''t seen him for a long time, she felt so stifled in her heart. She blankly shouted that the Carefree Immortal would immediately bring her there.


    "Sigh!" The Xiao Yao Immortal frowned and drank another mouthful of wine. He suddenly turned his eyes and laughed out loud: "Sigh, Xue''er, I''ll bring you over later. Don''t you dare disturb me, I''m telling you, Eldest Uncle is currently cultivating a martial arts technique! You can''t just disturb me, you know? "


    "Got it!" Ah? Eldest Uncle''s kung fu is so high, why does he need to practice it? "Let''s go!" Saying this, he took the free immortal elder''s hand with him.


    "Aiya, haha, good. Let''s go, let''s go!" The Carefree Immortal helplessly brought the two of them to the bottom of the cliff.


    "En, hold tight!" "With that, he grabbed onto the arms of Lin Hongxue and Rui-Mei, and with a shake of his body, he leapt into the air." You guys have some energy, don''t tire your grandpa out! "Haha ¡­" The sound of laughter had already reached a height of more than ten meters. When Iron Cliff and Lin Hongxue heard this, they immediately pressed their feet against the stone wall. This sudden movement caused the Carefree Immortal to feel lighter on his hands! He laughed loudly, "That''s more like it! "Breathe in your breath!" Amidst his loud shout, along with a few fierce points, Chaucer instantly ascended the peak! Arriving at the flat land!


    A green-clothed background immediately entered his vision!


    "Uncle!" Seeing her uncle right in front of her, Lin Hongxue was extremely excited. She opened her mouth and was about to shout out loud. When he suddenly thought of his grandfather''s words, he covered his mouth and swallowed the words that he was about to spit out! His eyes were filled with tears!


    "Master, you''re here ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi had long since heard the commotion. Presumably, his master had come to see him. He relaxed his arms and slowly turned around. He let out a long breath, then opened his eyes.


    He was stunned! His body shook! His face was filled with excitement! His mouth moved but he did not say a single word!


    "Uncle!" Seeing her uncle awaken, Lin Hongxue could no longer hold herself back, and rushed over. She hugged Lin Hongxu''s neck and started to cry.


    When Lin Xuanzi saw Lin Hongxue suddenly appear in front of him, and that his nephew, whom he had been worried about for the past few months, was safe and sound, he was overjoyed! He saw Tirion again and his face turned red again. But after Lin Hongxue''s cry, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes reddened.


    "Hey, don''t cry anymore!" Isn''t this uncle here!? Ha ha-ha ha, get up and let Uncle see how our Xue''er is doing these days, ah! "


    "En!" Lin Hongxue obediently stood up and wiped away her tears. She turned her head to look at the Carefree Immortal and Irony and smiled.


    Iris was even more excited.


    When he saw Lin Xuanzi just now, he realized that he seemed to have aged a lot! The beard on his face had grown! There was still a trace of darkness on his face, and he could not help but feel a pang in his heart! His eyes turned and tears began to flow out.


    "Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª Oh, look, now we are reunited! Great! "Haha!" The Footloose Immortal immediately stepped forward and began to laugh loudly. After Lin Hongxue''s test, everyone was very happy!


    "Hey, Xue''er, later tell Grandfather and Big Uncle how you came here, eh? Let''s also see if there''s anything interesting, haha ¡­ "


    "Hm!" Alright! A lot of interesting things! "Hehe!" Lin Hongxue was instantly filled with pride! With a raise of his right hand, he retrieved the steel sword and sat down across from his uncle.


    He turned his eyes around and actually explained in detail how he had made it all the way here. It really was extravagantly said!


    Upon hearing these words, both the Carefree Immortal and Lin Xuanzi began to laugh heartily, but they also became extremely nervous at the same time! Especially after he heard about his battle with Guan Shan Yue and Tu Feng City, he was worried to death for Lin Hong Xue! Fortunately, he was able to escape danger.


    "Hey, who is that old man who saved you? It seems like your skill is not to be underestimated! " Upon hearing the story of the Cloudwater Manor, Immortal Proclamation of Liberation was of great interest to him.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t know what happened!" Lin Hong Xue shook her head and looked helplessly at Tie Ling.


    "Sigh, I didn''t see anyone at the time. When Tu Feng''s sword was about to slice through Lin Hongdi''s leg ¡­" Tie Ruimei still had lingering fear as she spoke, "Two silver suddenly flew over and struck Tu Feng City''s blade, then Tu Feng City''s blade went off course ¡ª when I looked back, I saw two silver suddenly fly into a bamboo house that had flown out of the restaurant and disappeared into the restaurant ¡­ Then, I pulled Lin Hongxue onto the horse ¡­"


    "Eh? This was strange! I often visit this Cloud Water Pavilion, why didn''t I notice such an expert? "Mn, next time, this old man will definitely pay a visit and also thank you for saving Xue''er''s life ¡­" The Carefree Immortal was greatly surprised upon hearing this.


    "Hm!" Alright, alright, let''s go down first. Let''s talk after dinner, ah! "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal turned and waved his hands, calling out to the two of them to leave.


    "Eh? Where''s Eldest Uncle? " Lin Hongxue turned around and saw that her uncle did not move.


    "Sigh, didn''t I already say that Big Uncle should train and not disturb us? Ah!" "Later, we''ll bring the food up to ¡ª"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue looked at Lin Xuanzi and saw her uncle smiling and nodding to her. He immediately turned around and followed his grandfather down the cliff.

 C75

    "Brother Lin, are you alright?" Tirion went down the mountain to buy some good dishes and brought them up to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Heh heh, hey, I''ve troubled Mei Er. I''m still fine. "I''ve troubled you to take care of Little Snow these days ¡­"


    "Come on, eat it, or it''ll get cold," said irisei as he handed the dish to Lin Xuanzi. After a few months of rest and having profound inner force skills, Lin Xuanzi''s complexion looked much better.


    "Hey, how is elder Iron?"


    "Oh, Daddy is fine. When I left, he had already recovered a lot! "He said that because he wasn''t injured and was only poisoned, he would be fine for a few days ¡­"


    "Mm, that''s good, that''s good ¡­"


    After not seeing Lin Xuanzi for so many days, Rui-Mei was extremely happy to finally see him again. While watching Lin Xuanzi eat, she sat behind him and slowly tapped her delicate fists on his shoulders. Looking into the distance, Teng Qingshan looked like a fairy and felt an incomparable sense of satisfaction. He only wanted time to stop at this moment forever ¡­


    "Hey, monk, you''ve seen my darling grandson too, hahahaha!" I have an idea ¡ª "The Xiao Yao Immortal had come to visit Lin Xuanzi and specially brought the piece of parchment over for Master Ku Chan to translate. The translator had finished his translation, but he did not expect such a result. He had to have a cultivation base of twenty-six to be able to practice it! He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    But when he thought back, was there something fishy about it? Otherwise, why would he spend so much effort to write such a thing? Last night, he had been reading a translation of it in the middle of the night.


    "Mm. Brother Xiao Yao, feel free to speak!" Ever since the Free and Unrestrained Immortal had come to Shaolin, the time he spent in meditation was much less than usual. Most of the time was spent accompanying the Free and Unrestrained Immortal.


    "Ah, I was just thinking ¡ª" The Prodigal Immortal took the translation and sat in front of the master again. "Isn''t it said that it requires twenty-six years of skill? I think we should use our skill to create such a talent! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Master Ku Chan was startled, and then he also laughed out loud. "Haha, aiya, I know what Brother Xiao Yao is going to say! However, this old monk has thought of this as well. "


    "Hahahaha ¡ª I dare you to agree!" Ha ha-ha ¡ª well, all right! Let''s try it! If it really succeeds, then we old trash did a good job for Wu Lin! "Hahahaha!" The Carefree Immortal did not expect the old monk to think the same as him! He was overjoyed! He raised his head and took a big gulp of wine.


    "Then, Monk, when do you say we start?" "Haha ¡­"


    "Amitabha!" "Even now, we haven''t found a way to start ¡ª"


    "Eh? "I say, monk, isn''t this person already prepared!?" When the Carefree Immortal heard this, he was greatly surprised.


    "Amitabha! ¡ª Haha, brother Xiao Yao is truly a man of love ¡­" That grandson of yours truly is like a treasure! "


    "Hahahaha!" Of course! "Of course ¡­" The Carefree Immortal immediately grew overjoyed.


    "..."


    Child time.


    The moon was bright and sparse.


    There were already many people gathered on the platform that Lin Xuanzi was on.


    Lin Hongxue excitedly looked at the group of people. Ever since her grandfather said that he would teach her martial arts, and that he would teach her along with Master Ku Chan, she was so happy that she almost couldn''t find her way north! He couldn''t even finish his dinner, so he waited anxiously. It wasn''t easy to wait until now.


    Lin Xuanzi was equally happy! When he heard his Master''s thoughts just now, his heart was filled with endless gratitude! "If he wasn''t injured, he would help out." Oh, Snow, come, let''s get started ¡ª hahahaha, good fortune! "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal and the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster were already seated facing each other with crossed legs.


    "En!" Lin Hongxue was waiting for these words. Hearing her grandfather''s call, she immediately rushed to his side.


    "Come, sit in the middle! "Just like last time in the Peach Blossom Cave ¡ª"


    "Ehh!" Lin Hongxue muttered in her heart. Wasn''t this supposed to teach martial arts? How could it be like this? As he thought this in his heart, he followed the instructions and sat down between the two, turning his back to Master Ku Chan.


    Mm, Xue''er!" From now on, Master and I will channel our true energy into your body to help you increase the speed of your inner strength! Therefore, you have to bring all of us together! Just follow the flow of the wind with your thoughts! No matter how strong or weak, you must know! "Ah!


    "Hm!" "Got it, Grandpa!" Spreading his hands in the air, he twirled them in front of him. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    "Amitabha!" The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster did not expect this little boy in front of him to be able to integrate his mind so quickly. He could not help but nod his head.


    The unfettered immortal elder smiled at Grandmaster Witherwood and signaled with his eyes.


    The two of them immediately understood.


    Grandmaster Ku Chan twisted his hands in the air. His right hand was placed above Lin Hongxue''s head, while his left palm was pressed tightly against the mingmen.


    The Carefree Immortal took Lin Hongxue''s right hand with his right hand and placed his left hand on the Qi Hai acupoint.


    The two of them exhaled slightly and immediately entered a meditative state.


    The first wave of energy was poured into Lin Hongxue''s body from the Hundred Meetings, and immediately converged with the true energy that the Xiao Yao Immortal had sent over from his right hand. In an instant, it started to circulate within Lin Hongxue''s body.


    Lin Hongxue''s mind was in a state of emptiness. Suddenly, she felt a surge of energy coming from her body, and the true energy within her body was immediately stimulated! After going through it once, his body suddenly felt like it was being galloped by ten thousand horses! And the stronger the qi flow, the more comfortable he felt in his body!


    The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster was even more shocked. No matter how strong his strength was, he had been completely absorbed without a trace! Furthermore, the purity and thickness of Lin Hongxue''s inner Qi was unheard-of!


    With a stuffy grunt, he tightened his right palm and increased his strength to 100%!


    The Carefree Immortal suddenly felt his hand become sluggish. Seeing that the monk''s strength had increased, he immediately followed suit and revealed a smile on his face!


    On the other hand, Rui Mei and Lin Xuanzi were at a loss for words!


    Lin Hongxue''s face was burning red, and her entire body emitted traces of white gas! Even though his sweat was flowing down like soybeans, looking at his expression and the slight smile on the corner of his mouth, it was as if he was enjoying himself!


    Indeed, Lin Hongxue had never felt such a wonderful moment before!


    He felt like he was riding on clouds and mist. Sometimes he was like a dragon rising to the ninth heaven, sometimes he was like a willow swaying along with the waves. He felt extremely comfortable!


    Slowly, the two old men began to emit white qi!


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, he had completed eight full cycles!


    "Phew ¡ª" Master Ku Chan let out a deep breath and closed his right hand. Then, he immediately pulled it back. Immortal Proclamation of Liberation also came to an end.


    "Amitabha!" This child is truly a God Child! " The first thing Master Ku Chan said when he opened his eyes. This really caused him to be surprised!


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! Monk did not believe it! Do you feel it now? "Hahaha ¡­" Seeing the Great Master''s expression, the Xiao Yao Immortal laughed to his heart''s content!


    "Urgh ¡­" As the two great powers retracted, Lin Hongxue felt as if she fell from the sky to the ground. In an instant, she opened her eyes!


    Lin Xuanzi was immediately shocked. He saw that as soon as Lin Hongxue opened her eyes, a light flashed across her eyes that was even more shocking! But it disappeared in a flash! Unexpectedly, his mind was as calm as one! In his heart, he was extremely happy. He immediately stood up and walked to Lin Hongxue''s side.


    "Hey, Uncle!" When Lin Hong Xue saw her uncle coming over, she immediately called out to him.


    "Ah, Xue''er, you''re really lucky. In the future, we''ll have to thank grandpa and grandmaster!"


    "Hm, I know, hehe ¡­"


    "Amitabha ¡ª if Brother Xiao Yao and this old monk continue to cultivate like this for another ten days or half a month, this child will definitely have mastered it!" This old monk just realized that this kid is not good at using his own inner strength. I think tomorrow, after discussing with Monastery and watching him practice fist techniques in the Arhat Hall, it might be beneficial to him in the future! "


    "Ouch!" Ha ha-ha ha, Xue''er, quickly thank the Grand Master! Even if I had a lantern, I wouldn''t be able to find it! "Haha, Xue''er is really lucky!"


    "Thank you, master!" Lin Xuanzi actually dropped to his knees and kowtowed to the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster, "You want my Lin Family to receive the kindness of the Grandmaster? In the future, I will definitely return the favor!"


    "Amitabha!" With a flick of his sleeves, he hurriedly helped Lin Xuanzi to his feet, "Sigh, why did Benefactor Lin say that? This is a matter within the Buddha family ¡ª what do you mean by that!"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Hey, there''s no need to be so polite everyone. It''s not like we meet in one or two days, ah! Get up! "Haha ¡­"


    Hearing his master''s words, Lin Xuanzi stood up and patted Lin Hongxue''s shoulder.


    From then on, every day, Lin Hongxue would learn fist techniques from Master Wuxiang in the Luohan Hall, and every night, her grandfather and Grandmaster Qiushan would help her cultivate her internal energy. In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed.


    On the third day of the seventh month.


    "Hey, Xue''er, come here and try again!" On the peak of the cliff stood the Free and Unrestrained Immortal Elder and Master Ku Chan''s group, staring at Lin Hongxue at the edge of the cliff. "This is ¡­" The Carefree Immortal pointed to an old pine tree about ten Zhang away from the cliff face and said to Lin Hongxue. Use all of your strength and use your grandfather''s free and unfettered palm strike to see what happens in the air! "


    "En!" There was indeed a qualitative change in Lin Hong Xue during this month!


    It was as if his entire body had changed! His face was in high spirits, and there was a calm and serene look on it. His eyes were clear, and his expression was reserved! His every move and gesture had become a lot more mature!


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, he immediately focused his attention and calmed his breathing. His feet slowly slipped, his arms slightly raised, his palms in the air as his shoulders suddenly moved. With a tap of his toes, his body shot into the sky, leaping more than two feet into the air! He waved his right hand and shouted, "Break!" A palm struck the pine tree diagonally across from him!


    With a slap, Lin Hongxue''s legs were cut off. She immediately jumped down and stood in front of the Carefree Immortal and Master Ku Chan. As soon as he landed, he heard a strong gust of wind pass by him, sending dust and dirt flying into the air! The old tree shook twice, "Crack!" With a loud bang, the bowl-thick tree trunk broke at the waist! The crown of the tree immediately fell off the cliff!


    "Ah!" Tie Ruyi cried out in alarm! This is unbelievable! "


    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan gave a long and loud cry, his expression extremely excited! Because he could clearly see that there was a five-point indent on the broken part of the palm! It would be difficult for him to reach such a level of power, even at that distance and altitude!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Amidst the loud laughter, the Carefree Immortal appeared in a flash, and he had long since leaped to the side of the snapped tree, laughing excitedly as he read, "Aiya! You brat, you finally understand the essence of my palm technique! Amazing! Amazing! Hahahaha ¡ª better than me! " When the Carefree Immortal saw that the palm print that was still left on the tree stump was of half a fifth of its original size, it actually was of a uniform depth. This was truly unexpected!

 C76

    "Haha, monk, let''s go by the 30 year agreement and spar again! I have to take my leave today! Hahahaha... "The Carefree Immortal waved his hand towards the monk." However, this time, I really have to thank the monk! Even if this old man owes you this favor, I will definitely repay you in the future when I have the chance! "Haha ¡­"


    "Amitabha!" "Brother Xiao Yao''s words are foreign. This old monk does not have much to say and only hopes that everyone will have a safe journey ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Sigh, grandson, quickly thank the master, make a farewell and we will be on our way! "Haha ¡­" Xiao Yao pulled Lin Hongxue over, while Rui Mei held onto Lin Xuanzi as they waited at the entrance of the mountain.


    "Thank you, master!" Lin Hongxue kneeled down and kowtowed.


    "Amitabha!" Please get up! Quickly get up! "The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster waved his hands and pulled Lin Hongxue up," Ah, in the future, as long as you have the time, I want to come visit Shaolin.


    "In addition ¡ª ¡ª" The monk turned to Lin Xuanzi and took out a book from his sleeve, "This time, Benefactor Lin must find a quiet place to recuperate and recuperate. This is the complete ''Marrow Washing Muscle Meridian'' manual that I''ve personally copied. Master Lin, if you take it and practice it well, it will be very effective for your body''s recovery ¡ª ¡ª "Saying this, he handed the book in his hand to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Err ¡­" Lin Xuanzi felt a lump in his throat and his eyes turned hot. For a long time, he could not say a word. His hands trembled as he received the scripture sent by the Master. Thank you, master! This junior will never forget the master''s kindness in saving the Lin Clan! In the future ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" She actually began to cry.


    "Amitabha! ¡ª a man who does not need to care about the details. Sigh, let''s hurry up and go ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª aiya, Monk, I owe you another one. Alright, this old man will not be long-winded. Xue Er, let''s go! " The Carefree Immortal raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine, then turned and walked down the mountain. Rui Mei and Lin Hongxue, who were supporting Lin Xuanzi, followed closely behind. Not long later, the group of people disappeared into the forest.


    "Amitabha!" The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster looked at the forest where the group of people had disappeared into. "Buddha intends, it''s already decided ¡­" With a wave of his sleeves, a red shadow flashed and disappeared into the back of the mountain.


    Everything returned to its former calm ¡­


    "..."


    As he slowly opened his eyes, an intense beam of light shot out and quickly closed his eyes.


    "Tong''er!" "Tong''er!"


    His body shook!


    "Am I dead or alive?!"


    He opened his eyes again and searched with all his might.


    He realized that he really wasn''t dead!


    "Where am I?"


    He found himself lying in a room.


    A small wooden house.


    Through the window, he could see the verdant trees outside. There was also the sound of crashing water.


    "Why am I here?"


    The good old man closed his eyes again and searched in his mind. He finally remembered that night ¡­ That evil woman ¡­ What a terrifying big bird ¡­ Black Palm... Abyss of Hell... He was falling down a cliff that was tens of thousands of feet high ¡­ Then nothing came to mind.


    The Kindly Old Ni used his hands to prop himself up from the bed. He wanted to stand up, but he immediately felt a sharp pain all over his body! He fell back on the bed.


    A gust of wind blew from the window, immediately mixed with a strong herbal smell. Sachiko could smell that this was a drug that was currently suffering. Through the rumbling sound of the water, he could faintly hear the sound of someone speaking.


    "Someone''s here? "Where is this place?!" Sachiko was shocked, but he could not move his body too much. He immediately leaned against the nearby wall and listened carefully.


    "..." En, this medicine is almost done ¡­ It had been ninety-nine days and eighty-one days, and it had been seventy-six days since today ¡­ He should wake up in the next few days ¡­ "If the medicinal ingredients are correct ¡­" An old voice.


    "Ai, thank you master ¡­" Master''s medicine is definitely a rare treasure. I think that after drinking a few more days of Master''s medicine, Qi Lian will definitely wake up ¡­ I found that her pulse had already started to return to normal, but the poison gas in her body ¡­ " A man''s voice. Sachiko''s body trembled yet again! He nearly fainted! I can''t believe it! When he heard the man''s voice, why did it sound like him?


    However, after hearing the two words, "Qi Lian", she couldn''t hold it in anymore! He pushed himself up with his hands and was about to get off the bed!


    Because no one knew his name!


    The world only knew the name "Sage Ney", but only one person knew his real name, "Leng Qi Lian"! That was his husband, the "genius doctor of the nation" ¡ª Fu Shan!


    Fu Shan was Lord Fu Qing!


    The sound of footsteps stopped at the door.


    "Eh? "Awake!" With a flash of green shadow, a person appeared in front of the bed. He looked at Sachiko in surprise.


    About fifty years old. Not fat, not thin.


    His face was rosy and his eyes were clear.


    His green robe was clean and tidy.


    It was none other than Master Fu Qing!


    "Really! ¡ª it''s you!" Leng Qi Lian stared at the man for a long time. The one standing in front of her was the one she had been thinking about day and night! He was extremely excited for a moment before fainting again.


    Fu QingMaster quickly put down the medicine bowl in his hand and sat on the bed. He grabbed Leng Qi Lian''s head with his left hand and tapped on it with his right thumb. After a while, Leng Qi Lian''s eyes moved and she slowly woke up.


    However, he didn''t struggle. He rested his head on the green-clothed person''s arm and stared intently at the green-clothed person''s face. Tears were already streaming down his face.


    "It''s really ¡ª it''s you!" Good old Ni stretched out his right hand and caressed the man''s face. The five-inch beard on the man''s face was trembling uncontrollably! Tears were streaming down her cheeks!


    He extended his right hand and gripped it tightly.


    "I''m sorry! "Qilian ¡ª ¡ª Me!" Master Fu was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    "More than twenty years! "I thought ¡ª that I would never see you again ¡ª" said Leng Qilian quietly, looking extremely excited!


    "Sigh, actually, I would visit Emei every few days just to see you ¡­ Although he didn''t see it ¡­ "Then my heart is full ¡­" "" Master Fu, you''ve become so old. If it wasn''t for me coincidentally catching up that night, I probably wouldn''t have had the chance to meet her at all ¡­ "I never expected that fellow''s martial arts would be so powerful and vicious ¡­"


    "Ai ¡­" Let''s not talk about this now... "Hurry up and drink the medicine ¡­" Master Fu immediately took the medicine and fed it to Leng Qi Lian.


    "Haha, you''ve awoken!" A loud laughter sounded out from outside the window. In an instant, a white-clothed old man stood at the doorway.


    Judging from the one-foot long white beard, he was at least eighty years old!


    However, he appeared to be full of vigor and vigor. His eyes were like those of a god. His face was flushed and there were no wrinkles! As for a pair of slender hands, their skin was even whiter!


    "This is Master ¡­" Lord Fu Qing immediately placed Leng Qi Lian''s head on the pillow and introduced her.


    "Ah ¡­" Hundred Herbs Old Man?! "Leng Qi Lian knew her husband was an old man from the Hundred Herbs Grandmaster, but she had never seen him before! The Jianghu was also rumored to be abuzz that this person had long since died. He did not expect to meet him here!


    "En!" Master Fu Qing nodded with a smile. If not for Master, you wouldn''t have woken up so quickly! That palm of yours was too powerful! If it were any other person, they would have long since ¡­ Fortunately, your Jade Women''s Heart Sutra and Master''s divine medicine ¡­ "


    "Hahahaha ¡­ I didn''t expect that there would still be someone who remembers this old man''s entire sentence ¡­" There were actually many similarities between the old man and the Carefree Immortal! He didn''t expect that this'' Hundred Blossom Soul Powder ''would be so effective! Haha ¡ª This old man wasn''t sure at first! Who knew that this devil would appear in the martial arts world again! It seemed ¡ª alas ¡ª it was good to wake up! If you take it a few more days more, you will be able to activate the poison! "


    "Thank you, master!" Master Fu immediately brought out a chair and handed it to his Master.


    "Sigh!" The whole family was so shy! Haha ¡ª this illness is better than anything else! "It''s good to be alive!" The Hundred Herbs Old Man was indeed a man of character.


    "Where is this?" "She''s that pretty?" When Leng Qilian heard that she had been lying in bed for more than two months, she couldn''t believe it. Today, he could finally take a walk outside. It was truly a great fortune!


    However, when he got out of the house, he realized that he had arrived at a paradise!


    This was a large valley!


    The surroundings were filled with cliffs and cliffs, towering into the clouds.


    There were strange flowers, plants, butterflies and bees in the valley; there were waterfalls like a chain in the stone forest; there were thousands of different herbs planted on the grassland in front of his eyes! On the other side of a five-meter-tall cliff, there was something that resembled a mushroom growing! And it was emitting a rich fragrance!


    "Hehe, this is Qiu Mingshan! It was extremely well hidden! Master has been living here for decades. All his life, his master had been unwilling to enter the martial arts world, so he spent all his time here studying medicine. "Look ¡­" Lord Fu Qing supported Leng Qilian as they stood in front of the house. He pointed at the endless medicinal herbs in front of them and said, "Master has carefully cultivated these herbs for decades!" And there ¡ª "He pointed to a small cliff at the side," That''s even more precious, it''s the ''Mist Spirit Red Lotus'' that Master spent twenty years to cultivate! However, the ''snow lotus'' that could grow in the tropics was harvested from the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain! What a miracle! Furthermore, according to my master, the effects of the Fog Spirit Red Lotus seem to be much higher than that of the Snowy Lotus of Skymount City!


    Ah!" Ever since she had parted from her husband for over twenty years, Leng Qi Lian had been hiding in the Emei Taoist temple and rarely went out. Seeing such a beautiful scenery and also seeing such strange medicinal herbs, he couldn''t help but repeatedly cheer for the Hundred Herbs Old Man!


    "Let''s go sit over there ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu Qing supported his wife to the ravine behind the house.


    It was only now that Leng Qi Lian realized that there were actually several other houses here!


    In addition, there were five or six children! He was busily working on something at the front and back of the house.


    On the opposite side was a large waterfall, which directly pounced down from the cliff above!


    Leng Qi Lian looked up, and could not help but be shocked! As far as the eye could see, other than the misty fog, he could not even see the top of the mountain! From this, it could be seen just how tall the mountain was!

 C77

    The night in the valley seemed much prettier than outside!


    A piece of sky the size of a millstone was inlaid with stars. The sound of insects chirping filled the air.


    It was very quiet.


    Leng Qilian was sitting in the cabin, but the light from a bean-sized lamp illuminated the room.


    Leng Qi Lian leaned into Master Fu''s embrace with a girlish smile on her face. She was extremely happy! It was as if they had returned to that pink age when two red candles burned with bliss ¡­


    Twenty-five years ago, Leng Qi Lian, twenty years old, as the head disciple of Emei, accompanied by her master, went to Mount Hua to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. Unexpectedly, he encountered hundreds of blood droplets led by Feng Huanzi along the way! In order to save him, his Master had given him the Heartless Sword and told him to leave as soon as possible. In a fierce battle, his master died at the hands of the Blood Drop because he was outnumbered! And he was still surrounded by the blood droplets. He was about to lose his life in the wild! A masked man dressed in black had suddenly appeared and saved him!


    And later on, he found out that the one who saved him was actually the Embroidered Uniform Guard''s Lord Fu Qing!


    After returning to Emei, Leng Qi Lian was ordered to become Emei''s head, wholeheartedly study martial arts, vow to avenge her master.


    However, since then, Leng Qi Lian, who was in the midst of her youth, had fallen in love with her savior, Master Fu. He had secretly visited the Embroidered Uniform Battalion several times to find Lord Fu Qing. The two of them went back and forth until they finally had true love, and then after three months, they secretly held a ceremony at Leng Jia Village to tie the knot!


    This was because Lord Fu Qing knew that if his father-in-law found out that he had saved Emei''s life and married her, he definitely wouldn''t let him off! Therefore, the two of them had always been extremely cautious. It was Master Fu Qing who took the time to visit Emei.


    The next year, he gave birth to a son, named Fu Lingfeng. However, that same night, when Lord Fu Qing was summoned by his father-in-law, the newly born Leng Qi Lian was immediately besieged by dozens of men in black! Seeing that they were about to be exterminated, it was actually rescued by Lord Fu Qing''s close friend, Huai Shan Wang, and his son, Zhang Wanshang. Zhang Wanliang knew that it was his father-in-law''s will that night, and he wanted the lives of mother and son! So he set fire to the whole hacienda and hid his friend''s newborn son in a forest in the middle of the night. Then he sent his men to take Leng Qilian back to Emei.


    After Master Fu returned, he was filled with grief and indignation. Following the mark left by Zhang Wanshan, he found his newly born son in the mountains and sent him back to his mother to look after him. He then went to visit his beloved wife in Emei.


    Although Fu Qingjun did not know who had planned all this, he already suspected in his heart that it was his father-in-law''s masterpiece! On the third day after Zhang Wanshan''s return, he was found murdered in his own home, which further confirmed his speculation. However, the misfortune of a good friend caused Master Fu to feel even more heartache. Because all of this was caused by him!


    In order to avoid implicating others in the future and more importantly, to keep the bloodline of the Fu Clan in his possession, Master Fu Qing decided to cut off all contact with the outside world, including Leng Qi Lian. Therefore, when Fu Lingfeng was three years old, he had brought him into the Imperial Secret Service''s training camp and changed his mother''s surname to "Leng Lingfeng". In front of others, he had said that Fu Lingfeng was a "Death Soldier" that he had just taken in. This was because he knew that the best way to ensure his son''s safety was to keep him by his side.


    The most dangerous place was also the safest place!


    However, after the battle ten years ago, he had left the Imperial Secret Service. Fortunately, his son had grown up and was able to take care of himself.


    "..."


    "Hey, where''s our Feng''er?! Ouch!" Leng Qi Lian abruptly stood up, but then let out a cry of pain.


    "Sigh, don''t be agitated. Look at you ¡ª ¡ª" Lord Fu Qing hurriedly pressed down on his wife''s back. "Feng''er ¡ª ¡ª very good ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu''s voice trembled. Leng Qili could clearly see something shining on her husband''s face.


    "He ¡ª where is he now?" Leng Qi Lian was excited as she stood up and looked at Master Fu anxiously.


    "He, in Henan, is now Ninth Master''s bodyguard ¡ª ¡ª sigh ¡ª ¡ª" Lord Fu Qing heaved a long sigh, "I didn''t expect that my son, who has been by my side for more than ten years, would be unable to recognize him. Destiny makes a fool of me!"


    "Ah!" When Leng Qilian heard that her son was still here, she let out a cry of alarm before fainting again.


    Master Fu Qing was shocked! With a wave of her hands, she immediately helped her mistress push away the blood. After a long while, Leng Qi woke up and suddenly threw herself into Master Fu''s arms and cried, "I ¡­" Want to see... "Feng''er!" She was actually crying.


    "Ah, good!" Good! "I will bring him to see you in a few days. You should take care of your body first. Don''t let him see you like this and worry about you ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu Qing patted his husband''s shoulders as he consoled him.


    "Sigh, it''s about time for everything to come to an end." Master Fu looked out the window and let out a long sigh. "I have killed countless people in my life, and now I have a son and his wife to accompany me. I will die without regrets!"


    "..."


    "Chi!" A long chain shot up into the sky! With a flash of a white shadow, he dashed across the cliff face. Wherever the sword peak passed by, crushed rocks flew everywhere!


    Leng Lingfeng was walking hurriedly on the edge of the cliff, the sword in his hand danced up and down, immediately creating a thousand layers of Qi waves in the air!


    "Outside of the Nine Layer of Sword Qi!" With a loud shout, he flipped the sword in his hand and pointed it at a distant tree twenty feet away. Just as the sound faded, a kacha sound rang out, and the fist-sized tree actually split into two halves, falling to the ground on both sides!


    His feet touched the ground and his body shot out into the air. Like a bolt of lightning, he had already moved ten feet away in an instant! Raising the sword horizontally, he slashed downwards diagonally. "The Red Dust is proud of itself!" With a loud shout, his right hand pulled back, about to slash downwards towards the cliff face.


    "Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, hide without a shadow ¡­" A muffled sound could be heard, and a gray shadow suddenly shot out from the corner in front of him!


    It was actually a dried up branch!


    "Zheng!" A draconic roar rang out, and the dried branch actually struck the sword''s body, immediately feeling a strong wave of force!


    Leng Lingfeng was shocked! There was still someone here?


    Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched and he almost cried!


    "Sword Point Metal Intent is Open!" Both of his hands clenched as his body fiercely rotated, the tip of his foot pointed out ¡ª "Father!" His mouth roared as his body flew forward like a tornado!


    Ten meters away from the cliff, a man in black floated there like a piece of paper. There was a black bamboo hat on his head. She was looking at him!


    Leng Lingfeng rushed over and stopped six feet away, staring at the man in black in front of him. His eyes were already blurry! The person in front of him was the person he had been looking forward to day and night! He had been looking for someone for ten years but still hadn''t found any news!


    His entire body shuddered!


    "Come with me!" A shadow flashed, and ran forward. As soon as Leng Lingfeng sheathed his sword, he hurriedly followed behind.


    After running for a while, the two of them had reached the main road of Niu Yang.


    The man in black turned around and slowly walked to Leng Lingfeng.


    "Feng''er ¡ª" After looking at him for a while, he called out a name and was no longer able to speak. He was already in tears!


    Father!" "Father!" When Leng Lingfeng heard this, his heart almost went mad with joy! He suddenly jumped forward and grabbed onto the black clothed man''s arm with both hands. "Father! "It really is father! ¡ª wuu ~ ~ ~" In an instant, he couldn''t help but crawl onto the black-clothed man''s shoulder and wail! "I ¡ª I thought ¡ª" He was speechless!


    "Sigh, that''s enough! It''s over ¡ª come with me! "I want to take you to see an important person!" The black clothed man patted Leng Lingfeng''s shoulder, his face full of kindness.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng cried for a long time before Wen Wen stood up and wiped the tears off his face. Where to? To whom ¡ª? "


    "Let''s go." "You''ll know when we get there." The man in black turned around and brought out two horses from the nearby woods.


    In an instant, dust and dirt flew into the air as the two of them gradually disappeared from the end of the road ¡­


    "..."


    "This kid!" "Where did you go?"


    From time to time, Master Diao''s angry shout came from the study of the Zhu Residence.


    Master Diao paced back and forth in his study, his face full of anger. His precious daughter sat in front of the desk, holding her father''s brush and drawing on the paper as if nothing had happened. From time to time, she would raise her head to look at her mother and smile.


    "Oh, I think he must have gone out to play. He will be back in a few days, why should he be angry ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom sat in her chair watching her daughter write and occasionally turned back to comfort her husband.


    "Sigh, it''s been almost three days! He had never been like this before! Don''t leave a message when you go out... Ai, this is so infuriating! Seeing that so many things were about to begin to get busy, he instead ¡ª humph ¡ª returned to his chair and sat down abruptly. He picked up the teacup and looked out the window.


    "Eh? Could it be that he encountered some kind of trouble? "Master Diao frowned and seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at Madam Peach Blossom," You''re talking about this Ling Feng, I know his personality very well. He wouldn''t run around and play around, and he wouldn''t stay away for a few days without coming back! "En, I can see that the matter is not that simple. Something must have happened!" Master Diao, from the bottom of his heart, was indeed very concerned about this Leng Lingfeng. After all, after following him for so many years, he had done quite a bit for himself.


    "Well," said Myrtle, as if she had no interest in it, "I say, Gongcheng, we must get ready for business, and this is the fifteenth of August ¡ª this is a crucial occasion," said Myrtle quietly.


    "Ugh!" Master Diao seemed to be brought back to reality all of a sudden. He turned around to look at Madam, and then laughed. "Haha, yes, today is the fourteenth day of the seventh month!" Ai, how fast! Ha ha-ha ¡ª "Master Diao leaned back in his chair and slowly sipped his tea.


    "Hmm, tomorrow I will have the Wind City and Mountain Moon return to the palace to prepare and prepare. No mistakes are allowed!" We must get it this time! "Haha ¡­" Master Diao''s eyes immediately let out a joyful light, and a few strange lines flashed across his face! It disappeared in a flash!


    "Mm, you can also help me finish this ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom said as she held a piece of white cloth in her hand.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao frowned. He turned around to look at Madam and picked up the piece of cloth.


    It was actually a blood-red piece of cloth.


    A piece of cloth with a person''s name written on it.


    "..." "The Carefree Immortal, Master Ku Chan ¡­" Master Diao silently recited, "Haha, there is no need to worry about this Madam. A few people who are about to be buried can''t die! "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡­." Master Diao threw his head back and laughed heartily.


    With a wave of his hands, the white cloth spread out in the wind. Astonishingly, there were a few names written on it. The forked word, "Ancestor Bai Shan", was especially eye-catching!


    "Father, Mother, what ¡ª what are you talking about? "Which one died?" Hearing her father''s laughter, Zhu Ling''er also raised her head and looked at her father and mother with her big eyes.


    "Ai, that''s not the case. Let''s go to sleep, ah ¡ª" Madam Peach Blossom heard her daughter''s question and looked at Master Diao. She immediately stood up and pulled Zhu Ling''er into the room.


    "Mother, just now Father said ¡ª who wants to die? "Why should I die?"


    "No, that''s just your dad talking nonsense. Aren''t we just chatting? Ah, let''s sleep, let''s ignore him ¡ª"


    The faint sound of the two talking could be heard in the room, but it didn''t last long before it turned silent again.


    Master Diao stood up and went to the window, letting out a long breath. He raised his head to look at the sky and revealed a smile.


    Evil laugh!


    With a flash of his eyes, his right hand grabbed the air like lightning, and his palm was stretched out in the air ¡ª there was something in his hand. It was a bat!


    His wings were fluttering three inches above his palm, yet he couldn''t take even half a step out of his palm!


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao''s mouth twitched as he squeezed out a hoarse laugh. His five fingers slightly opened. "Puchi" The bat was like a bird out of a cage. It once again soared into the air and disappeared from the courtyard in the blink of an eye ¡­

 C78

    "Phew ¨C Hui ¨C" Master Fu stopped at an intersection in front of them with his right hand extended.


    Leng Lingfeng took a look, "Eh? Isn''t this Cang Nan? " He had been here a few times with Master Diao, so he was very familiar with this place.


    "Haha, that''s right!" Master Fu turned his head and laughed.


    After two days and one night of galloping, they had actually passed through Fujian!


    "Follow me!" Master Fu Qing gripped his legs and immediately turned into a small path on the right.


    Leng Lingfeng looked over and saw that the path continued on towards the foot of the mountain. He did not know where it led to. He immediately took the reins and followed. Who would have thought that this would take another half a day! Furthermore, he was going to cross mountains! Leng Lingfeng did not expect there to be so many mountains here, he could only sigh at his lack of travel in the martial arts world!


    Master Fu Qing finally stopped at a cliff. He then jumped down from the horse and patted its head, "Ah, it has been hard enough. Now, think of your own places!" With that, he patted the horse on its back and it slowly walked towards the woods.


    Leng Lingfeng also dismounted and stared blankly at Lord Fu.


    "Haha, Feng''er must be hungry!" But bear with it a little longer, and I''ll make you eat to your heart''s content tonight! "But ¡ª we''ll have to walk for a while!" Master Fu Qing looked at Leng Lingfeng. It had been ten years since they last met, and now, he had become a talented individual with an elegant demeanor. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him! Even though he had been secretly visiting his son in Henan every year, Leng Lingfeng did not know about it at all.


    "Hey, Dad, where are we going?!" Ever since he met his father a few days ago, Leng Lingfeng was overjoyed. However, for the past two days, he had been travelling day and night, arriving at such a remote place. He could not help but be very surprised.


    "En, you will know soon! And you will meet the most important person in your life! Ha ha-ha ¨C ah, it''s time! "Let''s hurry. It looks like the sky is about to turn dark ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu Qing turned around and walked down the cliff. Leng Lingfeng was shocked, immediately catching up. As he walked to the front, he saw that there were many mountains ahead, while in front of him was a cliff. Looking ahead, he could not see the bottom! Suddenly, a gust of cold wind pounced from below, causing Leng Lingfeng to freeze.


    "Come down!"


    He realized that his father was already three Zhang away from the bottom of the cliff. His palms were pressed against the stone wall as he turned his head to look at him.


    "Ah!" Leng Lingfeng did not expect to use such a method to travel. Although he had been practicing his martial arts on the edge of the cliff every day, this was the first time he was travelling on the cliff like this!


    With a flick of his right hand, Mo Wen Jian appeared in his hands.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! "Come!" Seeing Leng Lingfeng''s expression, Lord Fu could not help but burst out laughing.


    Leng Lingfeng could only reply that his father was laughing at his lack of courage. With a blush on his face, he retracted the sword from his back with a wave of his right hand. His two hands made a mistake, and with a tap of his right foot, he dashed to Lord Fu Qing''s side in a few moves, and actually smiled at himself.


    "En!" Master Fu Qing nodded in satisfaction. With a twist of his body, he slid down several meters!


    "Ugh!" Leng Lingfeng did not expect his father''s movement technique to be so powerful. He was stunned for a moment before he immediately pushed off the ground with both his hands. With a tap of his toes, his body fell to the ground.


    "This way!" After finally reaching a depth of over a hundred feet, Leng Lingfeng felt his four limbs go numb, but he could still see that his feet were covered in fog! He heard a loud shout and saw that his father had suddenly disappeared from behind a rock!


    Leng Lingfeng quickly jumped and followed him. It turned out to be a small cave.


    Master Fu Qing was waiting inside!


    Leng Lingfeng landed at the entrance of the cave as well.


    The mountain cave that was just as tall as a person stretched out into the distance. It was dark inside. Weeds and wild trees grew around the entrance.


    "Haha, are you tired? However, it was still too early! "Lord Fu Qing turned around and pulled out two items. As he listened, his hands continuously scraped the air, and a ball of fire suddenly lit up!


    It turned out to be two three foot long pine oil torches!


    Master Fu Qing handed one of them to Leng Lingfeng, turned around and walked towards the cave, "Follow me closely! He had to be careful along the way! "Pay attention to the front, the back, the bottom!"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng had never struggled so much before, and now he was truly a little tired! But it was still too early to be speechless! He could only follow closely behind.


    The cave became narrower and narrower, but it also became taller, and the wind also became fiercer! Leng Lingfeng suddenly felt as if he had entered the winter of Niu Yang City!


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Leng Lingfeng only had one feeling, and that was that his legs were trembling! He had been going downhill from the top of the cliff! The road in the cave was especially steep!


    "Puchi!" The flame in Leng Lingfeng''s hand fiercely swayed, almost being extinguished by a strong gust of wind! Startled, Fang Zi regained his senses! However, he found himself in front of another cliff!


    However, what surprised Leng Lingfeng was that he could now see the sky!


    However, it was already night!


    This was because aside from the stars in the sky, there was the sound of insects and the sound of the wind blowing through the mountains.


    "Ai, we don''t need this anymore!" Master Fu Qing extinguished the torch in his hand and threw it onto the ground.


    "We''ll be there after we cross the five peaks!" Haha ¡­ "Master Fu Qing stood in front of the cliff and pointed at the black and mute mountain range in front of him.


    Leng Lingfeng also threw away the torch in his hand as he slowly adapted to the light of the night.


    Ji Guang gazed into the distance, "Eh ¡ª" His heart thumped, "Five more?" His heart was wondering how it could be so far away!


    "Ha ha-ha, Feng, do you want to rest for a bit before we head on?" When Master Fu saw Leng Lingfeng staring blankly into the distance, he knew that he must be tired.


    "Un, I''m fine!" "Let''s continue!" Leng Lingfeng would never admit defeat. As he spoke, his body flashed and he arrived beside Lord Fu.


    "En!" Fu Qingjun smiled. "Just follow me closely!" As he said this, he leaped and slid down the cliff.


    Leng Lingfeng quickly followed! Only then did he realize that the mountain wall seemed much better, because there were a lot of protruding rocks on it. It was very good for pulling! Therefore, the two of them quickly arrived at the bottom of the cliff.


    Leng Lingfeng landed on the ground and looked up. Wow, a field of white, at least twenty to thirty Zhang high!


    "Let''s go!" Hearing Lord Fu Qing''s shout, Leng Lingfeng hurriedly turned around and followed behind him.


    He had never taken a step over the cliff on his way here!


    In the time it took for three incense sticks to burn, the two of them rushed.


    They had finally arrived at a valley!


    A gust of mountain wind blew over, and Leng Lingfeng suddenly felt clear-headed. He could smell a strong smell of herbs in the wind!


    He looked ahead. It seemed like the space in front of him was very wide, and his ears were filled with the sound of water!


    His heart was filled with wonder!


    A light shone from behind the nearby mountain rocks!


    "We''re here!"


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had passed by a small hill and arrived in front of a wooden house.


    The light was coming from that window.


    "Here?" Although he could not see the scenery clearly at night, he could feel that the scenery here must be incomparably beautiful.


    Just as he walked to the door, he heard a slight sound coming from inside the house.


    The two of them had already pushed open the door and entered.


    "Madam, we are back!" Master Fu Qing shouted excitedly as he opened the door.


    "You''re back!" A woman''s voice came from the little house inside. Not long later, Leng Lingfeng saw a woman walk out with an oil lamp in her hand.


    The woman''s face looked pale in the light, but beautiful.


    Of course, there was no other woman apart from Leng Qi Lian.


    Seeing the young man behind Master Fu, Leng Qi Lian was extremely excited!


    Clang! The lamp in his hand fell to the ground! His body trembled and he was about to fall to the ground!


    "Madam!" He stretched out his right hand and caught Leng Qilian in his arms. He then quickly pulled her into the room and laid her down on the bed.


    "This ¡ª this is ¡ª Feng''er!?" Leng Qi Lian pointed outside and stared at Master Fu.


    "Yes, it''s my Feng''er. I brought him here specifically to meet you! Look at how excited you are! "If I had known, I wouldn''t have come back for the time being ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu was truly worried about Madam''s health.


    "Well, I''m not ¡ª I''m not glad ¡ª call him in ¡ª let me see!"


    "Ah, don''t be too excited!" Master Fu Qing patted his wife''s shoulder. Then, he turned around and glanced outside, "Feng Er, come in!"


    "Uh ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng did not even know what just happened! After standing there in a daze for a long time, he suddenly heard his father calling out to him and immediately walked back in.


    "Come, sit here!" Master Fu Qing took a chair and placed it on the bedside before instructing Leng Lingfeng to sit.


    "Eh ¡ª" Leng Lingfeng could not understand why his father would want to sit on the bed. He could only do as he was told. He just stared at the two in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    "Sigh, Feng''er ¡ª ¡ª" Master Fu looked at Leng Lingfeng with a serious expression. Leng Lingfeng felt even more baffled. In his memories, his father had never been so serious before.


    "This is your mother! "Hurry up and call your mother!"


    Leng Lingfeng felt his head explode. He thought that he had misheard. He stared at Master Fu.


    "This is your mother! As for me ¡ª your father ¡ª "Teng Qingshan suddenly burst into tears! As for Leng Qi Lian, she looked at Leng Lingfeng and cried out!


    He had left his son after his birth and had grown up! And they were all talented! In his heart, besides being extremely happy, he was also blaming himself! He himself had never done his duty as his mother! Would an adult son still recognize his mother now? Leng Qi Lian looked at Leng Ling Feng expectantly, but in her heart, she was not the least bit confident.


    Leng Lingfeng''s fatigue and hunger were all swept away!


    Looking at the two crying men, he had no idea what to do!


    This young man, who had been cold since he was young, not only felt his nose ache, but also felt pain!


    Master Fu Qing had grabbed Leng Lingfeng''s hand before, and told him about the unknown story from twenty years ago ¡­


    Leng Lingfeng did not expect his father to be his own father! And he still had a mother! He wasn''t the mother that his father had told him not to let him go!


    So he had parents! Leng Lingfeng screamed in his heart!


    His face was already covered in tears!


    This older boy, who rarely cried, couldn''t help but burst into tears again!


    "Father!" "Mother!" After crying for a while, Leng Lingfeng suddenly knelt down and cried out!


    Ah!" Ma''am, did you hear that? Feng''er called you! Haha ¡ª that''s good! "That''s good!" When Master Fu heard this, he was exceptionally happy. He actually looked at his husband, unable to say a word.


    His mother''s words broke Leng Qilian''s heart!


    Although his son was already so old, this was the first time he heard someone call him mother! Moreover, it was his own son! The happiness of being a mother filled her entire body in an instant.


    "Feng''er ¡ª come here! Let Mother have a good look ¡ª Mother is sorry ¡ª ¡ª Feng''er! "His hands opened up, but actually didn''t fall down in a single gulp, immediately fainting back onto the ground.


    "Madam!"


    "Mother!" Lord Fu Qing was shocked. He hurriedly helped Madam to stand up and held onto the person in his hands.


    "Feng''er, bring that bowl of medicine to the table outside!"


    "En!" Leng Lingfeng immediately ran outside to bring the bowl in. Master Fu immediately fed the medicine to the Madam.


    "Father, Mother, what is this?" When Leng Lingfeng entered the room, he discovered that his mother seemed to have been severely injured.


    "Sigh, your mother was struck by a poisonous palm. She only woke up a few days ago and then saw you all of a sudden. "Sigh ¡­"


    "Poison Palm?" Leng Lingfeng was shocked!


    "Ai, I''ll tell you about this later. Right now, saving your mother is more important ¡ª"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª Feng''er!" Leng Qi Lian woke up slowly and shouted loudly.


    Why, ma''am, look at you ¡ª I said, don''t get excited!" "AHH!" "Lie still! ¡ª ¡ª Isn''t Feng''er right in front of you! ¡ª ¡ª" Teng Qingshan hastily patted his wife''s back.


    "Mother!" "I''m here!" Leng Lingfeng took his mother''s hand and held it tightly in his own.


    Hot tears filled his handsome eyes, which clearly rippled with incomparable happiness ¡­

 C79

    "Grandpa, you ¡ª want to drink?" "Hehe!" Lin Hongxue saw that the old man''s nose had been twitching ever since he stepped into the town.


    "Er ¡ª hahahahaha ¡ª you can even see that! "Aiya, I never would have thought that Xue''er would become a worm in my grandfather''s stomach!" The Prodigal Immortal turned around and patted Lin Hongxue''s head as he laughed out loud.


    "En, now that we have reached Cang Nan Town, let''s have a look and eat first before we continue on our journey, ha-ha ¡ª ¡ª" The Xiao Yao Immortal turned around and said to Lin Xuanzi and Tie Rui-Mei, then he glanced at the wine pot under his eyelids, "Ai, I''m already halfway through drinking, I need to get some wine, ha-ha ¡ª" He walked towards the opposite side as he said that.


    Tie Rui looked at Lin Xuanzi and smiled, "This Master is really too fun!" "Haha ¡­"


    The two of them knew where their Master was going.


    Cang Nan Town wasn''t very famous, but the restaurant was.


    Of course, it was the "Cloud Water Pavilion"!


    There would definitely be a place where the Free and Unrestrained Immortal would go to eat, especially one where good wine was needed.


    Since the signboard of the "Cloud Water Pavilion" had the words "Carefree Immortal Elder", it seemed like the wine here truly made him feel good!


    "Sigh!" Waiter! Wine! A big pot of wine first! "Haha ¡­ Hm!"


    The three of them had just arrived at the entrance of the Cloud Water Pavilion when they heard the exclamation of the Carefree Immortal.


    "Yo, Miss Tie!" It had been a long time since such a rare sight had come today! "Come in, come in!" shouted a waiter who was still inside the door.


    Iron Cliff took a look. If it wasn''t Xiao Qi, who else would it be?


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª" Styrofoam thought back to how she didn''t recognize him last time and found it funny. "Hey, Xiao Qi, you''ve grown taller ¡ª ¡ª" She held onto Lin Xuanzi''s hand and led him inside.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to Eldest Miss ¡ª hey, this guest?" Xiao Qi saw that Lin Xuanzi did not seem to look too good, and he was also supported by Tie Ruyui. She was puzzled; a person who could be supported by Eldest Miss Tie was definitely not simple! Moreover, he was a man, and it was even more extraordinary!


    Go!" Prepare the dishes! This is none of your business! "Ahh!" Tirui blinked at Xiao Qi.


    "Uh-huh! "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Seeing Tie Ruimei''s reaction, Xiao Qi stuck out her tongue and immediately ran into the room.


    The three of them slowly walked to the side of the Carefree Immortal and sat down. The old man was holding a large bowl of wine as if he was drinking tea. It seemed as if he was extremely thirsty!


    "Hahahaha! Aiya, this old man hasn''t come here to drink for a long time. With this taste, I''m afraid there won''t be a second one in this world! "Um," he said, and swallowed another bowl.


    "Hey, order something! ¡ª order whatever you want to eat, Xue''er, what do you want to eat?"


    "Uh, me? Of course ¡ª the small intestine! "Hehe ~ ~"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª I knew it! Our Xue''er likes that, hmm, good, Little Seven ¡ª "The Prodigal Immortal turned his head and shouted.


    "Hey, what orders do you have for me?"


    "Hey, Xiao Qi, give this young master a big pot first!" From the looks of it, the Carefree Immortal was already familiar with this waiter.


    "Alright!" "Huh?" Xiao Qi turned her head to the side and stared at Lin Hongxue, the corners of her mouth twitching.


    "Hmm? "You know him?" When the carefree Immortal saw Xiao Qi''s expression, he also felt that it was strange.


    "Uh ¡­" Xiao Qi turned around and smiled. Suddenly, she saw the sword on Lin Hongxue''s back. Her lips parted and her eyes began to shine. "Isn''t that the ''Magic Sword Scholar''?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Hehe!"


    Rui-Mei and Lin Hongxue looked at each other and smiled.


    "What ''Devil Sword Scholar''!?" This is my grandson! "Hahahaha ¡­" The Prodigal Immortal turned his head to laugh loudly at Little Seven.


    "Ah, old man, this little brother was really amazing last time!" We''ve seen all the neighborhoods here! They were still talking about it! Un, no wonder he is your grandchild! "He really is extraordinary!" Xiao Qi turned around and went to prepare some vegetables.


    "Hmm? "Hahahaha! Right!" "Demonic Sword Scholar", this name isn''t bad! "Haha ¡­" Xiao Yao was stunned for a long time. Only then did he recall the conversation that he had with Rui Mei and Lin Hongxue when they were in Shaolin. He was suddenly enlightened! He couldn''t help but laugh out loud and pat Lin Hongxue on the head.


    "Eh?" The free and unfettered immortal elder''s hand that was holding the wine bowl stopped at his mouth as he slowly turned his head to look at the bamboo pot hanging by his side. He frowned as if he had thought of something ¡­


    "Sigh!" "Come on!" His movements were really fast! In just half a moment, the table was almost filled. At this time, Lin Hongxue''s small intestine hotpot also came up.


    "Hehe, let''s eat ¡­" Lin Hongxue watched as Little Seven came out of the door carrying her own dishes. Her mouth moved, and the chopsticks were already in her hands. The moment Xiao Qi placed her hands on the table, Lin Hongxue''s chopsticks also struck out like lightning!


    "Eh!" Xiao Qi''s face was filled with astonishment. She didn''t expect that not only was this little brother''s swordsmanship astonishing, but the speed of his chopsticks had also reached an extreme!


    Hahahaha ¡ª eat!" Eat with all your might! "Ahh!" Only now did the carefree immortal elder turn his head, calling out to everyone to eat.


    Tie Rui-Mei continued to feed the dishes in Lin Xuanzi''s bowl. She was very concerned about him, so she didn''t say anything further.


    "Ahh ¡ª disciple ¡ª ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal took a sip of wine and said to Lin Xuanzi with a smile, "If you weren''t poisoned by the demon''s poisonous palm, you would have come here to taste this'' Cang Nan Bloody Breath ''. It really is the best in the world! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hahaha, then master you should drink more!" "As for me, I''m not good at drinking anyway ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi put down his chopsticks and smiled at his Master.


    "Haha, of course, this is my favorite thing to do! Moreover, this was a rare high grade item! Now that I don''t have much to drink, I''m afraid I won''t be able to drink for a few years ¡ª if this old man isn''t here anymore, then the person who can brew such good wine will also die! Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¨C but it''s okay. After we finish eating, we''ll take a few more jars back and drink slowly when you''ve recovered from your illness! Haha ¡ª Come! "Eat, eat, eat ~"


    All of a sudden, the table was bustling with noise and excitement ¡­


    "Eh? Not many people seem to be drinking today? " The carefree immortal elder looked around before taking a sip of wine.


    "Sigh, it''s not time yet! "The night is the most lively!" Not only did Xiao Qi have sharp ears, but her mouth was also very quick.


    "Haha ¡ª yes! "It''s only noon now ¡­" The Immortal Elder Xiao Yao looked out of the window, then turned back and laughed loudly.


    "..."


    "Sigh!" "Little Seven!" Filled with wine and food, the Carefree Immortal roared loudly as he burped.


    "Sigh!" Immortal Ascension ¡ª! " Xiao Qi rushed forward like the wind.


    "Yes, prepare a few big jars of wine for us!" We have to take it home and drink it! "


    "Alright!" The Immortal will wait! This humble one will immediately go and prepare! "


    "Ah!" Xiao Yao let out a burp, reaching his hand out and taking out a few silver ingots from his shirt, he held them in his hands.


    "Shopkeeper, check out!" "Haha ¡­" Laughing loudly, he waved his right hand and two streaks of silver light shot out like lightning towards the nearby Zhu Luo! It was aimed at the rope!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª The Immortal Old Man hasn''t been here in a long time!" "He''s already so courteous the moment he arrived!" A laugh immediately came from upstairs. The bamboo block, which had been still amidst the laughter, suddenly shook and was suddenly lifted up horizontally. The bamboo block was directly facing the two silver beams that were shooting towards them!


    "Puchi!" Two echoes, the Carefree Immortal''s two streaks of silver light had disappeared into the distance! He heard a series of clangs coming from inside the building. The rope shook and then disappeared into the floor!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª I''m afraid the immortal elder doesn''t have enough money!" A burst of laughter rang out again. With a flash of grey, the bamboo basket flew out from the building, spun in the air, and actually shot straight towards the Carefree Immortal!


    "Ah!" Lin Xuanzi could not help but be shocked!


    Because he knew very well that his master had used the "Flying Cloud Sleeve"! Although it was only two taels of silver, when his master used his true art, the power would be extraordinary!


    However, he did not expect that the person upstairs would accurately transfer the silver into the wall without being able to see it. This was the second time he had met such a person, ever since he met his master!


    He was extremely shocked in his heart! They would never have imagined that there would be such an expert here!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Good! What a ''Autumn Vine Circles the Moon''! It really is you, Old Feng! You really didn''t die! Hahahaha! ¡ª ¡ª "The Carefree Immortal roared with laughter, and when he saw the bamboo wall instantly fly over, his right hand made a circle, and his five fingers formed a grasping motion as he suddenly grabbed towards the bamboo wall!


    "Haha ¡­ it seems the Immortal is in excellent shape!" Just as he finished speaking, the bamboo that was about to be caught suddenly rose up! He spun in the air, and actually cleverly dodged the Lightning Claws of the Carefree Immortal!


    "It must be that brother''s body is not in a good condition!" The voice was still echoing in the air when the bamboo in the air stopped and suddenly flew towards Lin Xuanzi''s right arm!


    The speed at which the change occurred was so fast that it caused the old man to freeze for a moment. He was just about to make a move, but it was already too late to block the huge table in front of him!


    "Be careful!" When Tie Ruyamei saw Zhu Lou grabbing towards Brother Lin, she felt anxious. She raised her lily-white hands and smacked towards the Zhu Lou!


    "Haha, Iron Lady need not be nervous! This old man is only checking the illness of this brother of mine! This was something that no one could ask for even if they begged for it! "Haha ¡­" Amidst the laughter, Zhu Luo actually wrapped himself around Lin Xuanzi''s right wrist like a shadow! The hand of OreSeur was still in the air!


    "Hahahaha! Old Man Feng, how can you be old!" "The entire world thought that you had already been buried in the ground. Who would have known that not only are you living a happy and free life, your ''Thousand Twisted Hands'' has even reached the pinnacle of perfection! ¡ª ¡ª You are a big liar! "Haha ¡­"


    "Ah, the Immortal''s words are wrong! ¡ª Huh? "Strange?" The person upstairs suddenly muttered.


    "Hmm?" The Carefree Immortal also stopped laughing when he heard this. He looked up at the sky without knowing what was happening. Sigh, I say, Old Feng, what are you doing now? "


    With a flash of grey shadow, the bamboo block suddenly flew back into the building and disappeared!


    Only now did the Carefree Immortal see that the place where the bamboo wall had entered was actually a moving piece of wood!


    "Sigh, why have so many people been infected with this poison recently? "It seems like the martial arts world has really started to fall into chaos!" He seemed to be talking to himself.


    "Eh? Did you know you were poisoned? " The Carefree Immortal shouted loudly.


    The upper floor didn''t seem to pay any attention to him, and after a long while, the bamboo pot once again sunk down, swaying in front of the Carefree Immortal.


    "I''m afraid that the immortal elder will have to raise the money again this time!" Ha ha-ha ha ¨C luckily this old man can still move, with a few new drugs, let''s try it out! Also, help this old man advertise at the same time! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The Carefree Immortal wrinkled his nose as he saw a package lying on the ground! His face immediately lit up!


    He stretched out his right hand. He had taken a big bag of silver from his pocket and placed it inside his pocket. At the same time, he had also taken out that bag!


    "Haha ¡ª Old Feng, do you have enough silver this time?" With a leap, the Carefree Immortal returned to the table.


    Aiya, that''s great! You have to keep this properly! Baby! "AHH!" Hahahaha ¡ª we have to hurry up and leave! " "The immortal elder passed the package to Lin Xuanzi, while Tie Rukuang took it from him and carried it on his back.


    As they left, they saw that Xiao Qi had prepared seven pots of wine, each filled to the brim with a carriage! They were waiting!


    "Ah, Immortal, your preparations are all ready!" Seeing a group of people coming out, Xiao Qi immediately went up to them.


    "Haha, aiyo!" Incredible! Incredible! "Good! ¡ª good!" When the carefree Immortal saw that carriage of wine, a smile blossomed on his face.


    "Ai, Brother Xian Yong has left! Next time, if you bring me a few free jars of wine, I won''t be looking for money to give you, ah! "Hahahaha ¡­" Another wave of laughter rang out from the second floor.


    "Sigh!" Old man Feng, don''t worry! This old man has an important matter to attend to today! I will keep you safe for the rest of your life! Serves you right for meeting me! Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Thanks! "This old man will come and find you in a while!"


    While they were talking, the four of them had already left the town.


    "Hey, Master, who do you think this old man is? How do you know my name? " Since the last time, Rui Mei had been extremely confused, and now, she could not help but ask Xiao Yao.


    Ah!" This old man! "It''s not simple!" The Carefree Immortal urged his horse forward as Lin Hongxue sat beside his grandfather. Oh, he''s the ''Hundred Herbs Old Man'', the Wind Spirit Grass! ¡ª ¡ª They all thought he died long ago! How could he have known that he was still alive and well! Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-but good! Good fortune! "This is good luck!


    "Hundred Herbs Old Man?" Lin Xuanzi was shocked; he had long since heard his master talk about this person.


    "Not only is this person''s martial arts profound, his medical skills are unparalleled! However, he did not want to be burdened by fame and fortune, so he stayed hidden in the mountains and plains ¨C a place rumored to be called ''Autumn''s Name Mountain''. However, no one knew where Qiu Mingshan was! "In any case, this old man does not know anything at this age ¡­"


    "Wah!" It''s so strange! " Iris was speechless!


    "Eh? Grandpa! So ¡ª can he beat you? " When Lin Hongxue heard her grandfather talk about that person''s martial arts skills, she became very interested in the topic of martial arts.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª hmm, grandpa thinks, I''m afraid grandpa can''t beat him!"


    "Ugh!" How is this possible!? Is there anyone who can beat grandfather?! " When Lin Hong Xue heard her grandfather''s words, she became extremely excited! In his heart, there was no one who could defeat his grandfather!


    "Hahahaha ¡­ I say, Xue''er, this martial arts is not used for killing or fighting. Ah, speaking of that old man, he can beat grandpa without even mentioning it. But grandpa ¡­ yes, I''m afraid he might not be able to beat him ¡­ hahaha ¡­"


    "Ugh!" Then who can beat who? " Lin Hongxue listened for a long time, but still couldn''t hear the result. She panicked!


    "Eh? I say, Master, is that Hundred Herbs Old Man''s martial arts really that powerful? " "What are you talking about?" Rui-Mei looked at Xiao Yao with a serious expression.


    "Yes, that person''s martial arts are indeed extraordinary!" Lin Xuanzi tilted his head to the side and said to Iron Cliff, "Just now, he actually used a bamboo tube to receive Master''s'' Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeve ''¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hahahaha, Xue''er, you heard what uncle said!" "The Carefree Immortal turned his head to look at Lin Hongxue and laughed. En, grandpa, fifty years ago when we fought with the Wind Spirit Grass, there was no difference between us! But since then, wow, we have never fought again, because Grandpa doesn''t even know where he''s run off to! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "However, his medicine is indeed formidable! He was also nicknamed ''Old Man Thousand Lives''! ¡­ According to the legends in the martial arts world, the imperial physician of the past, ''National Arm Godly Doctor'' Fu Shan, was his disciple ¡­ "


    "Fu Shan?" Lin Xuanzi frowned. He seemed to have heard of it, but was unable to recall it.


    "Hahahaha, that was the Lord Fu Qing from back then ¡­"


    "..."


    "Jia!"


    "Squeak, squeak ¡­"


    Halfway there, Lin Hongxue swapped places with her grandfather. With a wave of her right hand, the horse carriage instantly stirred up a cloud of black smoke and rolled forward ¡­

 C80

    It was a hot summer day, but the night was fine.


    It was already late at night.


    Almost everyone in Niu Yang City had fallen asleep.


    The night was quieter with the occasional barking of the dogs and the constant arguing of the bugs in the corners.


    Under a locust tree in a tall wall compound on the east side of the city, two figures flashed.


    They were two men in black, one big and one small.


    There was a carriage under the tree.


    He was in his thirties, and there were only bright eyes in the darkness. In his hand was a package and a black box ¡ª a wooden box five feet wide and four inches long.


    He came to the back of the carriage, opened the curtain and put the things into the carriage.


    It was a twelve or thirteen year old boy.


    "Get in the car! Let''s go with Uncle Fu first. I''ll come find you guys after father finishes his business! "Ah!" The man in black carried the little boy to the carriage.


    "Father! ¡ª ¡ª" The little boy stood at the doorway, his hands tightly grasping the middle-aged man''s arms. "I want to be with Father! ¡ª ¡ª" He was actually crying!


    "Humph!" Don''t cry! How can there be a man crying in our family! Remember, be strong at all times! ¡ª ¡ª "The middle-aged man pulled out his hand and wiped the boy''s face with his sleeve." Go! "Father will catch up to you all very soon!"


    "Uncle Fu!" The middle-aged man walked to the front of the carriage, where a 50-60 year old coachman sat. "Ai ¡ª ¡ª" The coachman heard the voice and immediately turned around. It must be Uncle Fu.


    "Hmm ¡ª" The man in black took out something from his pocket, which seemed to be a letter, and passed it to Uncle Fu, "When you arrive, you will hand this letter over to Master Tie. He will definitely take you in. In addition ¡ª "The middle-aged man took out an item from his waist and gave it to Uncle Fu," Take this with you.


    "Ah, Young Master, let''s go together ¡ª" Before Uncle Fu could finish his words, the middle-aged man waved his right hand, "You should set off immediately. I''ll be there shortly!" "Hurry up and leave!" As he spoke, he took three steps back.


    "Ah ¡ª you ¡ª be careful! "Giddy up!" Uncle Fu saw that there was no longer any leeway left. Sighing, he raised his hand and the carriage immediately sped away.


    Father!" cried the little boy, sticking his head out of the window. "You ¡ª come quickly ¡ª ah ¡ª" He was crying again.


    "Sigh, let''s go! Dad will be here soon. I need to listen to Uncle Fu, you know! "Don''t be naughty!"


    "Mm ¡ª" The little boy gave a long grunt, and the carriage quickly disappeared into the night ¡­


    "Sigh ¡­" The man in black looked at the carriage in the distance and was stunned for a while. He immediately turned around and entered the house.


    In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, the lights in the room were extinguished. A black shadow flashed and disappeared into the night from the rooftop.


    "..."


    Although Niu Yang City was quiet, the city was brightly lit and bustling with activity. People were coming and going on the streets, and the nightlife here was truly prosperous!


    Inside the heavily guarded Embroidered Uniform Guard training camp, the lights were also on. There were lights on here all day and night!


    In the secret chamber behind the iron wall, on top of the white ferret velvet, a person was lazily lying like a zombie.


    Of course, there was no one else apart from her father-in-law.


    Two large pine oil lamps hissed with flame, and the inside of the room was even more terrifying than it had been during the day.


    The roar outside was still shaking the sky! There were howls of prisoners and cries of pain as they were executed. The closest one was the iron cage that was separated by a wall. Those "Death Soldiers" were actually still training, they simply did not care whether it was day or night!


    "Commander''s history ¡­" The faint sound of someone speaking from outside could be heard, and then the sound of the iron door being pulled open could be heard. The person on the chair moved slightly.


    The rhythmic footsteps stopped at the door.


    After a while, he heard three thumbs tapping on the metal door, "Eunuch ¡ª Commander Tu ¡ª requests an audience ¡ª" A very soft voice, as if afraid of waking the people in the room.


    "Phew ¡ª" The chair moved again, and a handful of dust swayed beside it. "Come ¡ª come ¡ª come ¡ª oh, what is it so late ¡ª" The sleepy words seemed to be in a dream.


    The door opened softly, and a long black shadow stretched across the floor.


    "Wind City has disturbed this eunuch''s rest, but there is an important matter to report ¡­" The door closed and a man in black came to the coffee table in the middle of the room. He lifted his black cloak and knelt down. A four-foot-long blade at his waist touched the floor.


    It was the Wind Slaying City.


    Ah ¡ª Commander Tu has come looking for me so late, what urgent matter can''t he leave till tomorrow ¡ª cough cough cough ¡ª" A violent cough made the man in the chair slowly rise to his feet, away from the white ferret plush, and his pale face, in contrast to the black brocade, was as ghastly as a ghost!


    "Sigh, it''s not night in the Wind City ¡­ I''m training, and I''ll speak with my father-in-law about it later. I''m afraid the Wind City might forget about it tomorrow ¡­" Tu Feng City raised his head and glanced at his father-in-law, but the expression on his face was much calmer.


    "Hey, get up and sit down ¨C sit down and talk ¨C" Chai''s right hand waved in the air and his head drooped down again. "Let''s hear about something important ¨C"


    "Yes! Thank you so much, eunuch!" Tu Feng City''s right hand reached out, "Today, Feng City has intercepted a secret letter, so this letter should be of use to this eunuch!" As he spoke, he took out a letter from his bosom.


    "Oh?" A pair of small eyes finally opened, "What is it?"


    "Please have a look -" Tu Feng City held the letter with both hands and walked in front of the eunuch.


    "Hmm ¡ª just let me have it this way!" Tu Feng stopped abruptly, but before he could cross the tea table. Tu Feng City''s face twitched. When he raised his head, he saw his father-in-law''s body slanted to the side. He waved his horsetail whisk and grabbed at the air with his claw-like right hand. Tu Feng City only felt a lightness in his hand as the letter in his hand landed in his hands!


    A fine layer of sweat began to seep out from the nose of the Piercing Wind City!


    "Hmph!" With a stuffy groan, the letter opened, and Tu Feng City slowly raised its head to look at its father-in-law.


    He saw the pair of white claws shake, and the letter inside was already in the hands of his father-in-law.


    After reading the letter for a while, his face changed!


    Slaughtering Wind City saw the eunuch''s hands turn black in an instant!


    "How dare you!" "You want to harm this old one!"


    Slaughtering Wind City suddenly felt a strong gust of wind blow across their faces. The piece of paper flew towards them like lightning! It was as sharp as a blade! It carried a shrill sound!


    "Dang!" A ray of light, like the crescent moon, streaked past the side of the city. The scimitar was already in his hand! With a twist of his legs, the Wind Slaying City slid over to the side. The scimitar in his hand swung towards the piece of paper with a chill and instantly, fragments of it flew into the air! As for the Piercing Wind City, it did not stop as it held onto its saber with both hands. With a lift of its chest, it immediately brought forth the sound of wind and thunder, flooding towards the chair in front of it like a flood! As the blade of the scimitar slashed through the air, the tea table in front of him exploded into pieces, shooting in all directions!


    The closeness of the distance, the speed of the saber, and the strength of the force could be seen from the pile of white hair and the flying black robe! In the blink of an eye, the blade''s edge had already reached three feet in front of the chair!


    The Wind Slaying City clearly saw that the eunuch was still looking at his hands that had suddenly turned pitch black. His face was filled with shock! A feeling of pleasure suddenly welled up in his heart! His hands immediately tightened their grip! 120% of the force gushed out from the blade!


    "You''re courting death!" With a ghost-like scream, the lightning like blade in the Piercing Wind City suddenly stopped in midair! He couldn''t move at all!


    The Wind Slaying City was shocked!


    He saw that his blade was being held by a pair of skinny hands!


    "Ah!" Tu Feng City''s feet paused, and his body fiercely jumped into the air. Both of his feet cut off, and his body began spinning along with the blade!


    "Collapse Collapse ¡ª ¡ª" Like a shooting star flying in the air, the blade in his hand was actually split inch by inch by the two forces! Shards immediately filled the sky!


    The Piercing Wind City was extremely shocked! He quickly retracted his hands in the air and his right foot circled in the air, landing five feet away from the wall. He looked at the four foot long scimitar in his hand. There was still three feet!


    "Hum... hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah..." With a monstrous, ghost-like laughter, the eunuch continued to look at his hands, "''Heaven''s Heart Powder''! "Hmm, good stuff ¨C this is the best stuff in the Western Regions!" He spoke as if he was talking to himself.


    "I knew it! When Ninth Master nominated me to take you in, I told him that commander Tu isn''t an ordinary person ¡ª sigh, he just doesn''t believe ¡ª" Surprisingly, his father-in-law didn''t seem angry at all. He didn''t even raise his head.


    "Commander Tu, just what sort of enmity does this old man have with you for you to do such a vicious thing? ¡ª hmph ¡ª"


    "Hmph!" Tu Feng City seemed to be extremely angry. "I should be the one asking the question. Just where did the Ximen family offend our father-in-law to kill them all?"


    "Yo!" Hehe ~ "Finally, he raised his head and stood up, as if he had become a different person, completely unlike his lazy look from before," So it''s someone from the Ximen family! "No wonder ¡­"


    The horsetail whisk unfurled, "Actually, it''s not that I''m heartless. People in the martial arts world who have some ability should be used by me. Otherwise, there''s only one way, and that is ¡ª death ¡ª" Speaking of death, he actually spoke slowly, as if he was experiencing a kind of pleasure!


    "But I also thought that the people from the Ximen family would be so stubborn. Sigh, I''m also sad ¡ª" He started to move as he said that.


    When Tu Feng City saw that pale face, it seemed as if it was about to reveal a little bit of darkness!


    Hearing the old demon say this, he became even more furious!


    With a clench of his right arm, he sent out ten thousand beams of light with a clang. The light swept towards the chair like a gust of wind!


    "As expected, he''s from the Xi Men family. Look at the ''Seven Blades of the Snowfall of the Plum Blossom''. Indeed, only the Xi Men family knows how to use it. What a pity that the Plum Blades are missing!" "Hahahaha ¡­" The horsetail whisk in his hand suddenly rose into the air!


    The Piercing Wind City had already used fourteen percent of its strength. With the move "Red Plum Blossom Spring", the blade light immediately exploded out ten thousand points of light, dancing in the air like plum blossoms! He quickly moved forward and his body spun like a shadow. His entire body was filled with a dazzling white light, dancing with the light of the thousands of plum blossoms! He rushed forward! In a split-second, the oil lamp''s flames were flying everywhere, the wooden artifacts were flying all over the place, and the sky was once again being torn to shreds! The area of one Zhang in front of him was completely within the range of the blade! No one could escape!


    However, he suddenly saw countless needle-like beams of light shooting out from his saber light, piercing through the curtain of his own saber light that was like a waterfall! It instantly shot towards his entire body!


    "Go to hell!" Instead of retreating, he advanced! He waved both his hands in a row, and in an instant, he had already slashed out more than 40 times!


    Indeed, it was a shocking blade strike!


    The only sound that could be heard was the incessant jingling of bells. Tu Feng City only felt that every single slash they made with all their strength was like slashing against an iron weapon! The web of the tiger''s mouth turned numb!


    It finally stopped!


    Everything stopped!


    However, the Piercing Wind City only saw the expressionless face of the man sitting on the chair, as if nothing had happened to his body! It was as if he hadn''t even touched it!


    "How is this possible!" No matter what, he could not believe that the final move of his family''s sabre technique, which he had practiced painstakingly for ten years, would actually injure him in the slightest! Besides, he had just been poisoned by his poison!


    Clang! The blade in his hand fell to the ground, leaving only the handle!


    The horsetail whisk once again rose into the air, and the Wind Slaughtering City suddenly felt as if they were thrown high into the air!


    It was indeed thrown up and his back slammed heavily into the hard ceiling!


    Countless red threads of blood shot out from his body! All the way to the whisk! The snow-white horsetail whisk immediately looked like it was on fire!


    When Tu Feng City fell to the ground, there was no longer any pain. All the pain had been felt the moment the countless horsetail whisk pierced through his body!


    He only wanted to kill the person in front of him!


    He had longed for this day for ten years!


    This day had come!


    But...


    "Ai ¡­" "What a pity, what a pity ¡­"


    These were the last words that Tu Feng City heard before it closed its eyes, like they came from hell ¡­


    "..."


    "Sigh!" How infuriating! "This is absolutely infuriating!" Master Ascendant really exploded with rage today!


    When the Embroidered Uniform Battalion delivered the corpse of the Piercing Wind City, Master Diao could not believe that it was real!


    He did not know what had happened! Furthermore, he did not know that Tu Feng City was Ximen Yunfei!


    However, he needed to be in the Piercing Wind City, and they had been together for more than ten years, so he had long since treated him as his own brother!


    But it was gone overnight!


    "Master Diao! "Eunuch has an order!" The mouse''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in ¡ª ¡ª" Master Diao''s face was ashen.


    The Rat immediately walked in, his eyes red and swollen.


    "Read it!" Master Diao placed both hands in front of him.


    "..." The remnants of the traitorous Ximen family had not been removed. They had ordered the Ninth Prince to chase them down and return to the capital to report to the capital before the fifteenth of the eighth month! "There''s no mistake!"


    "Crack!" With a wave of his hand, a corner of the table immediately disappeared!


    "Go to hell! "Duke Death Turtle!"


    A blazing flame seemed to be burning in the eyes of the Southern Palace. In a blink of an eye, it was about to explode!


    "..."

 C81

    "Father!" "Look who''s here!" O''Brien crept to the door and thrust his head into the room.


    "Uh!" Iron Curtain Cloud, who was drinking tea in the main hall, was suddenly startled by this sudden shout!


    "You want to scare Dad to death! Oh ¡ª it''s so lively! ¡ª come in! "Come in!" Iron Lantern was frightened when he saw that his daughter had returned. He wanted to scold her, but when he turned around, he saw that there was a pile of people standing in front of the yard! There was actually a Free and Unfettered Immortal! Overjoyed for a moment, he hurried to the door.


    "Hahahahaha ~ ~ Aiya, I say Villa Master Tie, how long has it been since we last met! "I''ll have to disturb the villa today ¡ª haha ¡ª" The carefree immortal elder stopped the carriage outside the courtyard and immediately began shouting at the Iron Curtain Cloud.


    "Aiya, big brother Xiao Yao is a rare guest!" Ha ha, this little villa is so honorable! "Quick, enter the house!" Iron Lantern hurriedly invited the group inside and sat them down.


    "Aiyo, Xue''er has changed so much!" The moment he sat down, Iron Cliff saw that Lin Hongxue had not been seen for several days. At this moment, the expression on his face looked very different from the last time.


    "Haha, ah, that''s too big!" The moment the Carefree Immortal heard Lin Hongxue, he immediately became excited.


    "Sigh ¡­ Manor Lord Tie, I heard that you''ve gotten sick. I wonder now ¡­" The Carefree Immortal tilted his head over to ask about Tie Xiaoyun''s injuries.


    "Sigh, all thanks to you, immortal grandpa. My bones are tough, but I''m almost done for now. Haha ¡­" Speaking of injuries, Tie Xiaoyun immediately turned to Lin Xuanzi with a face full of concern, "Ai, nephew Lin, your injuries ¡ª"


    "Haha, thanks for elder Tie''s concern. My injuries have also recovered quite a bit. I will definitely be fine after a few more days of rest ¡­" Lin Xuanzi smiled at Iron Lantern from the side. He looked very relaxed.


    However, from the black fog that shrouded Lin Xuanzi''s face, Tie Zhu knew in his heart that this Lin Xuanzi was only comforting others. After pondering for a moment, he sighed, "Sigh, it''s all because of Iron Sword Villa ¡­" His words were filled with self-blame.


    "Aiya, everyone, don''t be so courteous, ah! "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal laughed loudly, "Isn''t it just some poison? Ah, Lady Tie, where''s that package?" Angele asked.


    "Oh!" Tie Ruying stood at the side for a long time. When she heard the question, she immediately came back to her senses and handed the package to the Xiao Yao Immortal.


    "Haha, good stuff!" "Manor Lord Tie, you should also try ¡ª" As he spoke, the immortal elder Xiao Yao opened the package.


    Inside was a black wooden box.


    "This is?" Tie Xiaoyun was completely bewildered in his heart when he heard the Carefree Immortal say this. He turned his head to the side.


    The Carefree Immortal opened the wooden box, and four black porcelain bottles appeared before his eyes. There was a note on it.


    "Huh?" The Carefree Immortal took the note and glanced at it, "Red, yellow, blue and light, drink and drink in the morning and night, ten days is enough ¡­" "Take one black pellet every day after ten days ¡­"


    "Hahahaha, this old man is quite considerate ¡­" The Carefree Immortal laughed loudly after he finished reading it, then he turned to look at the Iron Curtain Cloud, "Do you know who sent this? "Haha ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Tie Xiaoyun was startled as he shook his head.


    The Carefree Immortal opened the bottles one by one, and a fragrant aroma immediately wafted into the air!


    "What?" Tie Xiaoyun was stunned, and his expression immediately changed! "Could it be ¡­"


    "Sigh!" "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal looked at Iron Lantern and laughed, "Wind ¡ª Spirit ¡ª Grass ¡ª Heh heh!"


    "Ah!?" "Both of Tie Xiaoyun''s shoulders shook, his expression one of extreme astonishment!" You mean the Hundred Herbs Old Man?! "It''s not ¡­!" Tie Xiaoyun was truly surprised to hear the words "Wind Spirit Grass"! Ever since they parted 30 years ago, no one in the martial arts world had heard of this legendary figure. In the hearts of the people, this legendary figure had already died!


    "Sigh, I did not expect that either!" It was the will of the heavens! Hahahaha ¡­ "The Carefree Immortal looked at the shocked expression on Tie Xiaoyun''s face and then laughed out loud," Come, disciple, let''s see. This old fellow''s things are definitely ten times stronger than any martial arts! "Ha ha-ha ha ¡­" Saying so, he poured out three red, yellow and blue pills. The granules were about the size of a pearl. They were bright and transparent. Each of them had a different kind of strange fragrance to them!


    "Aiyee!" This is great! " Tie Xiaoyun finally recovered from his shock and then became abnormally excited, "People call it ''a pill for the old man of the Hundred Herbs Sect.''" Aiya, Nephew Lin is blessed this time! "Hahahaha ¡­" He never thought that he would still be able to obtain a divine pill. As long as Nephew Lin recovered as soon as possible, he would feel much better.


    Lin Xuanzi took the pill from his master with both hands, and Tie Rukuang immediately poured himself a cup of water.


    "Wah!" This is wonderful indeed! " As soon as Lin Xuanzi consumed it, he immediately felt a cooling sensation in his body. It felt like his mind had calmed down a lot! He couldn''t help praising it again and again!


    "Come! Come! You try it too! "The Prodigal Immortal poured out three more pills and placed them in front of Tie Xiaoyun.


    "Sigh!" "No!" Tie Xiaoyun thought to himself, how could he take this elixir! In his heart, he could only wish he could give more to Lin Xuanzi! How could he eat it!? He immediately shook his hands.


    "Sigh ¡­" The Carefree Immortal glanced at Lin Xuanzi and suddenly felt relieved. He then laughed loudly, "Haha, I was talking about it! So you''re afraid that this medicine isn''t enough! Sigh, don''t worry, I''ve already promised Old Feng! I''ll go back to him! Now that you know that Old Feng is not dead yet, don''t be afraid of not having enough of this medicine! Haha ¡ª Eat it! "Although it''s much better now, it''s still better for me to consolidate it!"


    "Ah, yes! Elder Iron, don''t decline! Besides, how could I eat so much alone! "Lin Xuanzi added.


    "Father, just take it!" Tirion hoped that his father would be able to take the medicine. After all, he had been poisoned, so people were a bit worried.


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun hesitated slightly. "What''s good ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun could only raise his head and eat it as well.


    Ah!" Hehe ¡ª "Tie Xiaoyun felt extremely refreshed in his body," This is indeed a miraculous medicine! It truly is worthy of being called the Thousand Lives Old Man! " Tie Xiaoyun was also full of praises. At his age, this was the first time he had taken a divine doctor''s medicine. He was truly extraordinary!


    "Yo!" It''s so lively! ¡ª Ay! "Big brother Lin!" A loud shout came from the door. With a flash of white, a person appeared beside Lin Xuanzi.


    Who else could it be other than Tie Wushuang?


    "Uncle Lin!" Lin Hongxue turned her head and saw Tie Wushuang, so she pounced over.


    "Haha, I never would have thought that Xue''er and Wushuang would be so intimate!" The Carefree Immortal didn''t know when this Hong Xue had started to fight so passionately with this Wushuang!


    "Aiyo, boy!" Wow! You''re famous now! "Hahahaha!" Tie Wushuang suddenly knocked on Lin Hongxue''s head, and his eyes started to shine.


    "Hehe!" Lin Hongxue seemed to like listening to the praises of others. His expression was extremely happy!


    "Incredible!" Scholar Devil Sword, oh! Haha, that''s a good name! "He turned around and glared at Tie Ruidao." Did you choose this name?


    "Humph!" Then ¡ª ¡ª Yes ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª "Tie Ruidui rolled her eyes at Ge Mei, folded her arms in front of her chest, and ignored him.


    "Uh, I mean, sister, you have to be more mature when you do things in the future!" Fortunately, nothing happened this time! Otherwise, humph! I want to see how you explain this to Big Brother Lin and Master Xian Yong ¡­ "


    "Hmm? What about me?! "


    "Sigh!" Tie Xiaoyun waved at the siblings. "I said Rui-Er, big brother is right too. Didn''t you say you were going to send Xue''er back to Penglai last time?" You didn''t go at all... "What kind of mistake could cause our Iron Sword Villa to become a sinner?"


    "Ahhh!" Iron One did not expect her father to know about this. She stuck out her tongue and turned her head to glare at Wushuang. It must be him! He felt hatred in his heart.


    "Hehe ¡­" Lin Hongxue looked at Tie Rukuang with a charming smile.


    "Haha, I was talking about it!" The Smoke Immortal slapped the back of his head, "I was wondering why you two would suddenly appear at Shaolin Temple! "Haha, but you don''t have to mind, Master Tie. It''s a good thing Xue''er went out for a walk as well, haha ¡­"


    "Sigh, I was just worried that something had happened to Redsnow. How can an old face like me explain this to you and Nephew Lin ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Isn''t this great! If it wasn''t for the two of them, I might not even know that Old Feng is still alive in this world! "Haha, why don''t you bring back a few bottles of treasures ¡­"


    "Ai ¡­" Rui''er, hurry back to the house and tell mom and the rest to prepare some food and wine ¡­ " Iron Cliff sighed. He suddenly thought of something.


    "Haha, that''s right!" "I haven''t seen my mother in such a long time!" A shadow flashed as he dashed across the hall and into the inner room.


    "Mother! ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª" The originally quiet room immediately became lively.


    "Ah, Xue''er, go! "Come have fun with Uncle!" Tie Wushuang smacked Lin Hongxue on the head.


    "Great!" Hearing this, Lin Hongxue''s eyes lit up! He had wanted to ask Uncle Tie out to play a long time ago, but he was too embarrassed to do so.


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ .En ¡­." The Carefree Immortal laughed as he shook his head, "What a martial arts fanatic!"


    Lin Hongxue immediately followed Tie Wushuang out of the hall. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the lake in front of the Manor.


    "Hehe, Xue''er, it''s been over a month since we last met, you''ve changed so much!" When Tie Wushuang entered the room, he found that Lin Hongxue''s complexion had changed greatly! He felt really weird!


    Moreover, not long ago when he went out and heard the rumors regarding the "Devil Sword Scholar", he was surprised! He couldn''t believe that it would be Lin Hongxue! However, he had already confirmed that one of the young masters was his sister, Tirion.


    "Heh heh ¡ª That''s right!" Lin Hongxue tilted her head and crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her face was filled with complete confidence, and compared to the Lin Hongxue of the past, she was like a completely different person!


    "Me? I even learned a lot of fist techniques at Shaolin Temple! "Hehe ¡­" Lin Hongxue looked at Tie Wushuang and laughed mischievously.


    "Oh?" Iron Wushuang shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly. "Then, how about you open Uncle''s eyes with a few moves?"


    "Well ¡ª wow! "You stay with me!"


    "Ugh!" "Little guy!" Inwardly, Tie Wushuang was very happy. He had called out for Redsnow just now to confirm his suspicions once again, because the previous time had shocked him too much! But since his father was sick, he didn''t have much time to specially practice with this kid. Today, he was specifically called out to him. Thinking back to the time when he found out that Zhang Xuan was really good, he came this far just in case he failed. He didn''t want his father to see him, Brother Lin, and the others to lose face in front of him!


    "Ha ha-ha! That''s right!" Tie Wushuang spread out his hands. "Uncle will seriously play with Xue''er today! Just use whatever move you have! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Alright!" Lin Hong Xue extended her hand and unsheathed the iron sword on her back and placed it beside the lake. Then, she turned around and said to Tie Wushuang: "Uncle, this iron sword is too awesome! "Heh heh ¡ª" As he spoke, he leaped forward and appeared before Tie Wushuang!


    Tie Wushuang immediately sucked in a breath of cold air!


    He didn''t even manage to see how Lin Hongxue came here! This brat was indeed strange!


    "Come on!" Lin Hongxue''s face was flushed red, and a divine light shone in her eyes. It had been a long time since he had sparred with someone, and his heart was itching for a fight. Spreading his hands, he stepped on the [D] class step. Wherever he stood, it immediately caused everyone''s eyes to light up!


    "Ugh!" Tie Wushuang discovered that Lin Hongxue was indeed very different from a month ago. He could not tell what was the difference. He saw that Lin Hongxue had already taken her stance. Immediately, he lifted his gown and extended his right hand diagonally. "Come! "Go ahead!"


    "Then--I won''t stand on ceremony!" Just as the words left her mouth, Lin Hongxue''s right foot slid forward like lightning and her left foot followed suit. With a twist of his right hand and a raise of his wrist, he cut diagonally towards the left side of Tie Wushuang''s waist!

 C82

    "Haha!" When Tie Wushuang saw Lin Hongxue''s palm coming at him, he immediately laughed heartily and instead of retreating, he stepped forward. With his left hand, he grabbed at Lin Hongxue''s wrist. At the same time, his right hand quickly flew towards Lin Hongxue''s left shoulder!


    "Heh heh ¡ª" Lin Hongxue looked at Tie Wushuang and smiled mysteriously. Her left shoulder sank and her right hand suddenly turned into a hook halfway through. With a flip up, she abruptly grabbed Tie Wushuang''s left wrist!


    "Eh!" Tie Wushuang was shocked. Just now, Lin Hongxue''s palm strike wasn''t very fast, but the speed of her change in move caused his eyes to drop! What was even more shocking was that Lin Hongxue had used the Shaolin Dragon Claws! Seeing that his wrist that was as fast as lightning was about to be grabbed by Lin Hongxue, Tie Wushuang pushed off the ground. With a wave of his arms, he swiftly slid three feet backwards! He felt the back of his left hand itch. Lin Hongxue''s nails had actually managed to touch his left hand! He was even more shocked in his heart! He didn''t expect that this fellow would learn so many things in just a few days! And his speed and strength were even more shocking!


    However, Lin Hongxue did not mind it. When she saw Tie Wushuang retreating, a smile appeared on her face and her hands did not stop moving. His figure flashed and his feet slid continuously. Tie Wushuang only saw a blur before him as a strong gust of wind pounced on him from his chest! "Lin Hongxue had actually used her unfettered steps to bully Tie Wushuang. With a wave of her hands, a wave of air surged towards his chest!


    Tie Wushuang''s face suddenly changed! His eyes opened wide in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that the power was coming from this twelve to thirteen year old child in front of him! He suddenly felt his chest tighten, and his palms were about to come into contact!


    Tie Wushuang sucked in a breath of cold air. He no longer dared to be careless! He turned his right foot to the ground and twisted his left foot behind him. He then extended both of his arms and pulled his body to the right at lightning speed, barely dodging Lin Hongxue''s palms!


    Chi!" Tie Wushuang immediately felt a burning pain as he saw Lin Hongxue''s palms graze the clothes on his left arm. Yet another shocking scene! Seeing Lin Hongxue running past him with both palms, his moves seemed to be old. How could he let go of such an opportunity! With a twist of his right foot, a white shadow flashed. Like a gust of wind, Tie Wushuang had circled to the right side of Lin Hongxue and his right hand also turned into a claw. He suddenly grabbed onto Lin Hongxue''s left shoulder! I can''t give this kid another chance! Tie Wushuang only wanted to grab onto Lin Hongxue''s shoulder so that he wouldn''t be able to make a move! This time, he used 60% of his strength. The speed was so fast that Lin Hongxue was instantly in his control!


    "Hey!" Lin Hongxue cried out loudly. When she stretched out her palms, she suddenly discovered that Uncle Tie had dodged it. Moreover, a cold wind blew past her left shoulder! In his heart, he was shocked at how fast this uncle was!


    When Tie Wushuang saw that his hand had already touched Lin Hongxue''s clothes, he extended his five fingers and locked onto her shoulder blades!


    With a grab, Tie Wushuang was stunned!


    She had actually disappeared again!


    Suddenly, he felt a strong gust of wind blow from the back of his head!


    Heavens! Tie Wushuang screamed in his heart! How is this possible!? He didn''t even see when this brat went over!


    Surprised by the sudden appearance of Tie Wushuang grabbing her shoulder, a thought flashed through her mind. She immediately stretched her left foot forward and bent her right foot fiercely. Her body fell to the ground and with a push from her right hand, she spun diagonally until she was behind Tie Wushuang! His movement technique was simply extremely fast! Lin Hongxue herself did not know how she came here! Suddenly, she saw Tie Wushuang''s back was completely exposed in front of her. That smile appeared on Lin Hongxue''s face! He pulled back his left leg, pushed his right foot off the ground and stood up like an arrow. His right hand was half pulled back as it drew an arc in the air. A surge of true qi gushed out from his body and he struck out with his palm towards the back of Tie Wushuang''s neck!


    Lin Hongxue did not know that Tie Wushuang had turned pale!


    Tie Wushuang knew he could not turn back! Because there was no time to turn back!


    From the force of that palm, Tie Wushuang knew that if he was hit by it, he would be in for it! He even lost his life!


    He was getting a little angry! This brat had no manners at all! Even he himself had to deal such a heavy blow!


    But in his heart, he was even more shocked by the kid''s inner force!


    How could Lin Hong Xue know! His own profound entrances had already been opened, and through the combined efforts of the Carefree Immortal and Master Ku Chan, he instilled more and more true energy into Lin Hongxue''s true energy, causing her inner strength to be as profound as that of the Carefree Immortal! And he didn''t even know! He didn''t know how to react to this attack! One palm, and it was a powerful one at that!


    Tie Wushuang was even more of a mystery! He thought it was because Lin Hongxue was impolite!


    This time, it had been hard on Tie Wushuang!


    A dull feeling pierced through his chest!


    With a wave of his arms, Tie Wushuang pushed his right foot off the ground and leaned forward. He slid forward quickly, but the distance was too close and the speed was too fast. He twisted his left leg and turned around to face Lin Hongxue. Suddenly, he saw Lin Hongxue''s face turn red and a palm strike was flying towards his chest like lightning!


    "Humph!" Tie Wushuang gave a stuffy groan as he half squatted on the ground. He raised his right hand and pressed it against Lin Hongxue''s right palm! However, he was still afraid of hurting Lin Hongxue, so he only used 50% of his strength!


    Luckily, he had only used 50% of his strength!


    Because when his palm touched Lin Hongxue''s palm, Tie Wushuang was shocked!


    He had never experienced something so inconceivable in his life!


    A massive force gushed out of Lin Hongxue''s palm like a tidal wave, instantly reaching her right palm!


    Tie Wushuang only felt his right arm shake! A burst of numbness!


    Moreover, the powerful force was rushing towards his entire body!


    The sweat on Tie Wushuang''s forehead started to seep out!


    With a wave of his left hand, a strong gust of wind followed the direction of his right palm. He had actually used both palms to meet Lin Hongxue''s right palm! However, he discovered that when his force met Lin Hongxue''s true energy, it immediately dissipated! Moreover, the zhenqi in his body flowed out uncontrollably and then disappeared without a trace! At the same time, the force coming from Lin Hongxue''s hand seemed to become more and more violent! Tie Wushuang''s face instantly turned ashen!


    "Eh? Uncle, what''s wrong? " While Lin Hongxue was still in high spirits, she discovered that Tie Wushuang had an extremely ugly expression on his face.


    Not only did Tie Wushuang''s expression turn ugly! At this moment, there was unspeakable pain! He couldn''t do it even if he wanted to!


    "Quick! Retreat!" Tie Wushuang glared at Lin Hongxue, his face also flushed red. It was not easy for him to say those two words!


    "Ah!" Seeing Tie Wushuang like that, Lin Hongxue felt a burst of panic in her heart. With a wave of her right hand, she retreated backwards!


    With Lin Hongxue''s sudden retraction, Tie Wushuang felt his hand suddenly lighten, but then an even fiercer wave of air came from his arm! Another wave of shock! His feet touched the ground, and under a strong force, Tie Wushuang shot into the air like an arrow! It actually landed three feet away. Only after taking five steps back did it stabilize its body!


    Tie Wushuang held his chest and gasped for breath! She looked at Lin Hongxue as if she was looking at a monster.


    "Hey!" "Uncle?" Lin Hongxue was curious. Could it be that Uncle Tie was playing with her? With a leap, he once again dashed towards Tie Wushuang.


    Tie Wushuang only knew that this kid was coming again. He hastily waved his right hand, "Aiya, Xue''er!" Your attack is too heavy! Uh! "I''m so tired!"


    "Eh? Uncle Tie, are you okay? " Lin Hongxue thought to herself, just what is wrong with this uncle today? However, he looked very serious. Immediately, he stood three feet in front of Tie Wushuang and looked at him in a daze.


    After much difficulty, Tie Wushuang finally felt much better in his heart. He raised his arms and stretched his muscles. It was truly much better now.


    "Sigh!" Snow! How can you be so energetic!? " Tie Wushuang moved around Lin Hongxue, constantly looking her up and down.


    "Hmm? "Am I that strong?" Lin Hongxue turned around to look at Tie Wushuang with a blank face, "I don''t think I ¡ª don''t have any strength left!"


    "Ah?!" "No way!?" Tie Wushuang almost fell to the ground when he heard these words. He looked at Lin Hongxue carefully. From his clear eyes, he indeed didn''t think that this brat was lying!


    Tie Wushuang is truly depressed!" This kid was really magical! He counted with his fingers. He hadn''t seen this kid for long, but why did his every time he met him, his martial arts had improved by an unexpected amount? And this time, it shocked him even more! He would definitely not be able to keep up with that strand of true qi just now! And this brat actually... actually said he didn''t use any strength!


    "Hey, Xue''er, hit that rock by the lake with your palm!" Tie Wushuang was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned around and pointed at the lake and said to Lin Hongxue.


    "Hmm? Great! "Heh heh ¡ª ¡ª" When Lin Hongdi heard that Tie Wushuang wanted to hit him with that stone, although he did not know what was going on, he readily agreed. He walked to the lake''s edge.


    Only now did he realize that there was a huge granite rock about six feet long and four feet tall with green moss growing all over it. From a distance, he didn''t even know if it was actually a rock.


    Lin Hongxue touched it. She felt that it was as slippery as a slippery eel, but it was incomparably hard!


    He turned back to look at Tie Wushuang and smiled. Squatting down, he raised his hands in front of his chest.


    "Hey!" "Xue''er, use all your strength to hit him, use your full strength!" However, Tie Wushuang was shouting out loud behind him.


    "Oh? "Full power?" Lin Hongxue lowered her hands and turned to look at Tie Wushuang.


    "Sigh, just use as much strength as you can! "Do you know ¡ª" Tie Wushuang was really curious to see how strong this kid was, so he wanted to take a good look at him.


    "Oh ¡ª" Lin Hongxue seemed to have understood something, "Okay! "Hehe ¡­" As he said that, he suddenly stopped his feet, and his body fiercely flew up into the air. His right leg twisted in the air, and his body flipped upside down!


    "Hey!" A loud roar exploded in the air like a clap of thunder, Lin Hong Xue jumped down from her feet, her two hands slashed through the air, suddenly her two palms were flat, her body suddenly dropped, her hands landed solidly on the rock!


    Lin Hongxue''s body was calm all this time. Tie Wushuang suddenly opened his eyes wide, and his mouth could not even close!


    Lin Hongxue''s hands had already sunk half a foot into the ground!


    As for that stone, it had long since disappeared!


    "Humph!"


    With a light cry, Lin Hong Xue leaped forward, her arms shook slightly, and her body shot towards the location where Tie Wushuang was standing like lightning. With a somersault, she stood beside Tie Wushuang and smiled at him while patting his hands.


    "Uh!" At this time, Tie Wushuang was no longer at a loss for words!


    If the Carefree Immortal or Lin Xuanzi were here, they would have long been wild with joy!


    Tie Wushuang slowly walked towards the martial arts world. From a distance, he could see that the stone had turned into a huge pit!


    "Boom! ¡ª ¡ª kacha ¡ª ¡ª kacha ¡ª!" A loud noise was heard. Suddenly, countless stone fragments rushed out from the pit!


    Iron Wushuang turned pale with fright. He leapt forward and quickly retreated!


    He heard the sound of thunder in the water, and finally, all the stones in the air fell down.


    Ugh!" He turned to look at Lin Hongxue and saw that she was also stunned. He did not know what had happened!


    Tie Wushuang walked over to that pit and looked down. He saw that aside from a hole in the wall, there were stones that had been blown up!


    As for that boulder from earlier, it had long since disappeared!


    The sweat on Tie Wushuang''s forehead began to flow again! He had seen too many strange things today! He was unable to believe that all of this was real!


    Tie Wushuang slowly turned his head to look at Lin Hongxue, only to see that she was looking out of the house with a tilted head. He was startled, and when he looked over, he saw a horse carriage speeding towards the manor through the willow forest.

 C83

    "Phew ¨C" In the blink of an eye, the carriage arrived at the Manor entrance and stopped.


    "This is?" Tie Wushuang had been quite confused about Lin Hongxue just now. Now, he suddenly saw a carriage appear in his manor, and the person who came was also a stranger. He immediately walked forward.


    Lin Hong Xue also stared at him.


    "This old man has an important matter to discuss with old manor lord. I''ll have to trouble young master to inform me ¡­" The coachman alighted from the carriage and cupped his fists towards Tie Wushuang.


    When Iron Wushuang saw that this person was about the same age as his father, he looked as if he had travelled for days in a travel worn manner.


    "Uncle Fu ¡ª" The curtains at the back parted, and a boy stepped out, called to the driver, and looked around. From time to time, he would wipe his eyes with a pair of sleeves.


    "Eh? "Tu ¡ª Tian ¡ª Ba!" As the little boy got off the car, he suddenly heard Lin Hong Xue yell.


    Tie Wushuang turned his head to look and saw Lin Hongxue looking at the boy his age with surprise.


    "Hey, Chu Xiangnan!" "How did you ¡ª here?!" When the boy heard this, he turned around and revealed a surprised expression.


    "Hmm? You know each other? " Tie Wushuang looked at Lin Hongxue in confusion. The old man turned to look at the boy beside him, "Young master..."


    "Hehe, it''s one of my former classmates in the academy ¡­" Lin Hongxue smiled mischievously at Tu Tianba. Although this fellow treated her badly, Lin Hongxue did not care about all this. To him, other than an accident, he was happy to be able to meet his schoolmate here.


    "..."


    "May I ask what business you have at the Manor?" Tie Wushuang cupped his fists towards the old man.


    "Young master, I''ve come from Henan to meet with old manor lord Tie." As he spoke, he took out a letter from his lapel and handed it over to Tie Wushuang. "I hope that young master can give this letter to Old Manor Lord to see for yourself. I''m sure Old Manor Lord will receive me after reading this letter ¡ª"


    "Oh?" Iron Wushuang glanced at the old and young duo in front of him. "Then, come with me!" Tie Wushuang waved at them. "Xue''er, let''s go ¡ª"


    "Thank you, Young Noble." The old man pulled Tu Tianba to his side and followed Tie Wushuang into the manor.


    "Aiyaya!" Tie Xiaoyun held the letter in his hand, his face was filled with excitement. "I never expected this! I never would have thought ¡ª So it''s someone from the Xi Men family! "


    "Quick, come in!" Iron Curtain Cloud quickly walked to the door and cupped his fists towards the old man.


    "Hoho, thank you, Villa Owner Tie!" The person who came also returned the greeting with a cupped fist. He looked exceptionally happy as well, occasionally turning his head to pat Tu Tianba, who was beside him.


    The group immediately returned to the main hall and sat down.


    "Ahh, let me introduce you. This is the Free and Unrestrained Immortal, and this is Hero Lin Xuanzi ¡­" Once the tea was served, Tie Xiaoyun began to introduce them to the old man one by one.


    "Eh? Wasn''t this guy the same as last time? "It''s the same with the Tu Feng City!" When Tie Ruyi heard that the living room had suddenly become lively, she immediately ran out as well. She did not expect to see Tu Tian Ba so soon. It could be said that she had a very deep impression of him. At this moment, his face also appeared extremely surprised! Looking at Lin Hongxue, he had never imagined that this little fellow would actually come to his house!


    "Sigh!" "Li Er, let me introduce you. This is Uncle Fu, the manager of the former West Gate Plum Blossom Villa. This little boy is Xi Men Yun Fei''s eldest son, Xi Men Hao ¡­" "Moreover ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun looked at the letter in his hand and said thoughtfully, "So the Embroidered Uniform Guard''s Wind Slaying City is Ximen Yunfei ¡­ No wonder when he attacked Iron Sword Villa last time, I meant that he didn''t do anything ¡­ Sigh, this was really unexpected ¡­ This old man has always thought that the Ximen family has gone far beyond the border! "


    Ten-odd years ago, Iron Lantern was friends with Westgate Wildfire of Merlin Manor.


    "Ah?!" Hearing the words of the Iron Curtain Cloud, the entire room was immediately filled with a wave of sighs, and even the Carefree Immortal''s eyes were wide open!


    "Then why did he come to attack our Villa!? "Humph!" Tie Ruimei was still brooding over the fact that Tu Feng City had attacked the Iron Sword Villa.


    "Sigh!" "Lori, don''t be rude!" Tie Xiaoyun immediately scolded Tie Ruyu, "Ah, if it weren''t for the fact that it was written so clearly, this old man would never have thought that there were so many difficulties in it!" "It''s really destiny that messed with people ¡­" Tie Xiao Yun stood up, "Master Immortal, take a look ¡ª" As he spoke, he handed the letter in his hand over to the Carefree Immortal.


    "Ugh!" The carefree Immortal received the letter.


    "Ah?" It turned out that Xi Men Huo was being persecuted by his father-in-law! What a surprise! Nobody in the martial arts world knew about this! And to avenge his father, Ximen Yunfei had hidden himself among the Embroidered Uniform Guard for more than ten years! "This filial piety is indeed rare ¡­" Upon seeing this letter, Immortal Carefree was extremely excited as well!


    "Eh? Then where is Ximen Yunfei now? " Tie Xiaoyun turned to Uncle Fu and asked.


    "When we left three days ago, my family''s young master wanted us to head to the Iron Sword Villa first to seek out the Old Villa Master. Looking at his expression, this old man thinks that he probably went to look for his father-in-law ¡ª" After saying this, his brows wrinkled, "So, now that I have safely brought the young master to the Iron Sword Villa, I should hurry back to take a look ¡­ "Therefore, this young master has troubled Villa Owner Lao Tie..."


    "Sigh!" That eunuch is extremely cunning, it is easier said than done! " Tie Xiaoyun''s expression changed, "Why didn''t you wait a little longer?" After ten years, there was no need to be hasty about this! "Moreover, the rumors say that the eunuch''s kung fu skills are unfathomable. I''m afraid that his death will bring disaster upon us ¡­"


    "This old man has also tried to console him, but ¡ª" Uncle Fu sighed and shook his head, "I''ll take my leave now. When I find my young master, I''ll immediately rush back to the Iron Sword Villa ¡­" Uncle Fu stood up again and cupped his fist towards them.


    "Uncle Fu!" Do you want to go back? "I want to go back as well. I want to stay with Father ¡ª" Tu Tianba suddenly ran to Uncle Fu''s side and pulled at the corner of his clothes.


    "Ah, young master, I''m going back to fetch your father. I''ll be back soon, and if you follow me again, I''ll have to take care of you along the way. It''ll be a lot slower!" "Be good, and wait patiently here. We''ll be back soon ¡ª" Uncle Fu patted Tu Tian Ba''s head as his eyes reddened.


    "Ahh, since that''s the case, it''s inconvenient for this old man to stay any longer. As for this little gongzi, don''t worry. I will make sure to arrange everything properly. "It''s just that you have to take good care of yourself on the way here." Iron Curtain Cloud knew that he couldn''t ask him to stay, so it was a good thing that he went to check on the situation.


    "Then this old man shall thank Old Manor Lord Tie on behalf of the Ximen family ¡­" As Uncle Fu spoke, he walked out of the Manor.


    "Uncle Fu, you should come back quickly!" Tu Tian Ba chased them to the door and shouted at the horse carriage that was slowly approaching the villa.


    "En, but we must listen to the words of our uncles. Ah, your father and I will come to see you soon ¡ª ¡ª" The sound of the carriage disappeared outside the villa after the last reply.


    "..."


    "Hey!" Tu Tian Ba! "Come, let me show you around the villa, this place is really big!" Once Uncle Fu left, Lin Hongxue seemed exceptionally happy. She ran over to the Heavenly Bow''s side and gave him a pat.


    "Ugh!" Tu Tian Ba turned around to look at Lin Hong Xue and realized that she wasn''t angry at him. However, this child was still a child after all. Moreover, he had no one to rely on. Thus, the two of them started fighting passionately.


    A shadow flashed, and the two little fellows disappeared from the villa ¡­


    "Sigh!" Father! "What''s going on?" Iron Wushuang also could not come up with anything no matter how much he thought about it. Although he had not seen Ximen Yunfei for many years, the two of them had met frequently when they were seventeen or eighteen. He couldn''t recognize it at all!


    "Sigh ~" Tie Xiaoyun sipped his tea, "According to this letter, more than ten years ago, when the Ximen family was threatened by the imperial government, your father-in-law wanted to take over Ximen Villa for his own use. However, he was rejected by Ximen Nanyun. For this reason, the west gate Merlin Villa was surrounded and annihilated by the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Furthermore, Ximen Nanxue Huo was also severely injured. After the Martial Arts Competition, the small and small family members had taken refuge outside the city ¡­ Not long after that, Ximen Ninefire suffered heavy casualties... "In order to avenge his father, his son Ximen Yunfei helped the Southern Palace under the siege of the Tianshan Mountains and built a meritorious military service. He finally got into the Embroidered Uniform Guard to command and with the help of the Southern Palace City, he became the disciple of ''ancestor Bai Shan'' ¡­"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but change his expression. "So you are Old Bai''s disciple. No wonder ¡­" The Carefree Immortal glanced at Lin Xuanzi. Suddenly, he recalled the matter of Lin Xuanzi nearly dying in the Blood Demon Grand Magic. His brows twitched.


    "..." In order to avenge his father, Ximen Yunfei trained diligently in his martial arts. However, he had not been able to find an opportunity ¡­ He had discovered that Eunuch''s martial arts were unfathomably profound, and he had no confidence at all. Thus, he had endured for more than ten years ¡­ However, in the few years that the Imperial Secret Service had been serving, they had no other choice but to help the Imperial Secret Service kill the innocent. Ximen Yunfei blamed himself in his heart, but in order to avenge his father, he could only go back on his conscience ¡­ His heart suffered greatly because of this. This time, he couldn''t take it anymore and went to seek revenge from his father-in-law ¡­ In particular, he asked Iron Sword Villa to take in Xi Men Yu''s only bloodline, Xi Men Hao ¡­ "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "..." The letter also mentioned that Southern Palace was planning an earth-shattering conspiracy! He wanted to monopolize the entire martial arts world. He was currently practicing an extremely powerful martial arts, and it seemed that he was about to succeed. The martial arts competition would begin on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. The five biggest gangs in the martial arts world were killed by the Southern Palace City''s wife, Madam Peach Blossom! Madam Peach Blossom was the daughter of the devil ''Fey'' Nalan Wanlin, who was in the middle of a bloodbath a few decades ago! Her kung fu was unfathomably deep, she had inherited the legacy of her mother! He had also recruited his twin sister, Nalan Wanru, to assist him from Persia! Nalan Wanru and her sister''s martial arts were the same, but when the two sisters joined forces, it was even more frightening! And Emei''s murder was Nalan Wanru''s doing...


    "..." Nalan Wanlin''s main goal was to avenge his mother and to target Immortal Carefree, Grandmaster Ku Chan and the four others, as well as Ancestor Bai Shan ¡­ With the help of South Palace City, the ancestor of White Mountain City had already been killed by Nalan Wanlin ¡­


    "..." In order to find a good excuse for the struggle for supremacy in Wu Lin, the Piercing Wind City, with the help of its wife, established a new faction called the ''Blood Demon Palace'' and built a Sun City in the Wuyi Mountains of Fujian ¡ª Sun City was a family of the ''Blood Mies'' in Persia! The entire castle has been built! Recruiting troops... I hope that elder Iron is prepared as soon as possible, or else the martial arts world will be embroiled in another disaster ¡­ "


    Ahh!


    "So that''s how it is! "No wonder!" Lin Xuanzi''s face suddenly turned red, he was extremely excited.


    "Hmm?" Tie Xiaoyun and the Free and Unrestrained Immortal turned their heads at the same time.


    Lin Xuanzi recounted the matter of Qing Ming going to the Wu Yi Mountain to sweep up the tombs, causing everyone to be extremely shocked!


    "That''s right!" Redsnow and I also saw it this time; it was simply too magnificent! "When Tirion heard her father''s description of the contents of the letter, and heard the words" Sun City ", she immediately recalled the meeting she had had in Shaolin.


    "Sigh ¡­" The Carefree Immortal suddenly became serious. "I never thought that the martial arts world would be so turbulent!"


    "That''s right!" Now, everything that had happened in the past few months could finally be seen at a glance! "So it turns out that Southern Palace City and its lady are causing a ruckus!" Iron Lantern was also sighing with emotion.


    "However, according to what Xi Men Yun Fei said, this Nan Gong City is also practising some kind of profound martial arts. It seems to be true ¡­ "I don''t know what kind of martial arts it is, but if we add on the two sisters mentioned in the letter, I''m afraid the Jianghu has really fallen into a disaster!"


    "Aiya! August fifteenth?! "Isn''t this the main course of action!?" Iron Curtain Cloud suddenly thought of something and his complexion immediately changed! It seems like I have to gather all of the sect leaders for an urgent consultation for countermeasures in the next few days! "


    "Humph!" Just do it! Could it be that you''re scared! " Tie Ruyui said bitterly as she raised her almond-shaped eyes.


    "Sigh!" What did the girl know! This is no small matter! " Tie Xiaoyun turned his head and looked at Lin Xuanzi, "Look, Brother Lin''s injuries are still so serious!" That witch''s martial arts are truly terrifying! " Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    "Manor Lord Tie is right! He had to start preparing now, or it would be too late! Moreover, this Southern Palace was willing to do anything to achieve their goal. In order to achieve their goal, they would think of all sorts of damaging methods! Everyone, you have to be extremely careful! " The Carefree Immortal suddenly changed from his usual boisterous attitude, "This old man''s name has lived enough ¡­ what should come will come! "Hahahaha ¡­" After drinking another mouthful of wine, he started laughing loudly.


    "Looks like in the next two days, I''ll first bring my disciple back to Penglai to settle down before going to Shaolin to find the old monk. With such a big matter, I have to tell him ¡ª"


    "Sigh ~ ~" Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "Alright, let''s gather the various sect leaders for a discussion within three days. "Shuang-er, you still have to go out tomorrow to make a few trips."


    "I got it, Father!"


    Immediately, Tie Wushuang also frowned.


    Freya just stared at Lin Xuanzi, not saying anything for a long time ¡­

 C84

    "Hey, Xue''er, you should start right now. You must take good care of Uncle!" The Carefree Immortal arranged for Lin Xuanzi to practice at his own location before he turned around to instruct Lin Hongxue.


    "Sigh, I understand grandpa!" As soon as Lin Hongxue returned to Penglai, her mood became much happier. As he replied, he strolled around with excitement written all over his face.


    Ah!" This place is so beautiful! Grandfather, why didn''t you mention it before! " Lin Hongxue watched the entire way, and her eyes never stopped.


    It turned out to be another small island, about a hundred meters away from where the Carefree Immortal had lived. Lin Hongxue clearly remembered that she entered through a tree hole in the tree in front of her grandfather''s door. How could she have arrived at such a place after walking for half a day? When he raised his eyes, he saw smoke drifting in front of him, seagulls chirping. On the other hand, the small island that had a radius of half a mile was filled with wild flowers and ancient trees that reached into the sky! Compared to the island where his grandfather lived, it seemed to have a different flavor.


    He was standing in a small cave made from reef rocks. The cave entrance faced the endless sea. The air was fresh and full of light. It was a good place to cultivate one''s mind and soul.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Immortal Carefree laughed heartily when he heard this. "Sigh, how would I know that Xue''er likes to come to this sort of place! This sort of place could be found everywhere in Penglai. It was a place used for training ¡­ "Look over there ¡­" The Carefree Immortal stood at the entrance of the cave as he pointed towards the sea. "Those islands of various sizes all have places like Grandpa''s ¡ª the Penglai people are all obsessed with martial arts! However, they were indifferent to fame and fortune. Therefore, they had always cultivated on the Immortal Island and rarely set foot in the martial arts world ¡­ Hm, don''t underestimate them. This Penglai Island is filled with experts! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Huh?" Lin Hongxue traced the finger of the Carefree Immortal and indeed, in the midst of the smoke and mist, many islands of various sizes faintly appeared on the surface of the sea. The entire surface of the sea was scattered like stars. Hearing his grandfather''s words, his eyes widened! Is that true? " He heard his grandpa say that there were many martial arts masters on this island, but he couldn''t tell.


    "Haha ¡­ Of course, what grandpa said is true! "If I have the chance, grandpa will take you to see it. Haha ¡­"


    "Really?!" His eyes immediately began to shine.


    "Sigh, when you have time in the future, you must take good care of Eldest Uncle. When Eldest Uncle is well, Grandfather will take you guys to travel the entire ocean! "Haha ¡­"


    "..."


    "Ah, Master, I feel much better now!" Lin Xuanzi sat cross-legged on a polished white jade stone bed. He had just finished a full cycle of breathing.


    "Haha, looks like this Senior Feng''s medicine is really strong!" He had to eat more! When Master goes to Shaolin some other day, I''ll ask for more! "Hahahaha..." Seeing that Lin Xuanzi had only taken the medicine for three days, the black air on his face lessened significantly. It seemed like the effects of this medicine were not to be trifled with! This time, he called "Old Feng" Senior Feng.


    "Hey!" Grandpa! Let''s go! "Come to the sea and practice with me!" Suddenly hearing Lin Hongxue''s loud shout from outside the cave, he stuck his head in and laid on the ground as he looked mischievously at the Carefree Immortal and Lin Xuanzi.


    "Haha ¡ª good! Grandfather will accompany you! Anyways, Grandpa has been bored for a long time! "¡ª ¡ª As he laughed loudly, the Carefree Immortal placed the porcelain bottle on the small bamboo table beside Lin Xuanzi and stood up.


    "Huh?" The first step he took before he stopped. The Carefree Immortal slapped his own head as if he thought of something. Then, he reached into his bosom with his right hand.


    "Hey!" Xue''er! "Come here!" The Carefree Immortal waved a pile of scrolls in his hand and shouted towards Lin Hong Xue who was at the door.


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue saw her grandfather take out a huge pile of items from his bosom. Just as she was puzzled, her grandfather called out to her. With a leap, he had already leapt to the side of the Carefree Immortal.


    "Haha, oh, Xue''er, grandpa has a treasure on him. If you didn''t mention training, grandpa would have really forgotten about it!" "Haha!" Saying so, he led Lin Hongxue to the table and sat down.


    "Aiya, disciple! Master has asked Master Ku Chan to help translate that ''Primordius Primordial Scripture''! "Hahahaha... so it isn''t some ''Primordius True Scripture''!"


    "Huh?" Lin Xuanzi had also seen his master take out a huge pile of items, but he did not know what they were. Hearing that his master said it was actually the ''Primordius Sutra'', he was overjoyed. However, when he heard that it wasn''t that thing, he was greatly surprised. "So that means that the Sutra is actually fake?"


    "Hahahaha ¡­ Sigh, it is not fake, it is just that the name is not originally mentioned in the Jianghu, it should be called ''Universal Magic Illusion Tactic''!" Haha, this name sounds a lot better! Old and powerful! "Haha, take a look first!" Saying this, he pushed the piece of paper in front of Lin Xuanzi.


    Lin Xuanzi excitedly held the papers in his hand and carefully read through them.


    "Eh? Grandfather, what are these things?! " When Lin Hong Xue saw her grandfather and uncle looking so happy, she felt that it was strange! It''s just a few pieces of paper, why are you so happy!


    "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal stretched out his hand and slapped Redsnow''s head. "Aiya, Xue''er is blessed again this time! This! ¡ª ¡ª "The Carefree Immortal took out a piece and waved it in front of Lin Hong Xue. His face was extremely mysterious," This is a good thing! It was an extremely powerful godly mental cultivation method! "Haha ¡­"


    "Godly Art?!" When Lin Hongxue heard the word ''godly'', her eyes immediately widened! "How godly is it?"


    "Hahahaha! You really are a martial arts fanatic!" The Carefree Immortal was just teasing Lin Hongxue. When he saw Lin Hongxue''s expression, he immediately laughed out loud as if he had expected it to be so, "Un, just how amazing is this woman? Even grandfather doesn''t know." However, once Xue''er had mastered it, she would know how powerful she really was! "Haha ¡­"


    "Ah?" Me? You can learn it?! " When Lin Hongxue heard her grandfather say that she would teach her martial arts when she learnt it, she did not understand! "He is so happy that he immediately jumped up!" Great! "Then grandfather, do you... just teach me now?" He leaped up, and then landed on the ground again, and looked eagerly at the Carefree Immortal.


    "Wah!" "Master, this is amazing!" Lin Xuanzi suddenly shouted.


    The Carefree Immortal and Lin Hongxue both turned to look at Lin Xuanzi, only to see that Lin Xuanzi''s hand, which was holding the scroll, was shaking non-stop! His face was flushed, and he looked extremely excited!


    "Aiya! "The moves that I created are simply not worth mentioning when compared to this!" Lin Xuanzi muttered to himself as he watched from the side.


    "Xue''er, from tonight onwards, you must first memorize these mental cultivation methods, then we will practice together!" "Ahhh!" The Proclamation of Liberation beckoned Lin Hongxue over to sit beside him.


    "Good!" Lin Hongxue thought to herself that she would soon be able to obtain this godly skill. That look of happiness on her face naturally couldn''t be expressed with words. The agreement was loud.


    "Huh?" Lin Xuanzi, who was reading the translation, suddenly frowned. He raised his head to look at the Carefree Immortal and asked, "Master, it says that you can only use the second form of the skill ¨C however, who can use the second form?"


    "Hahahaha..." The Carefree Immortal was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed loudly, "Ah, that day I thought it was strange too, but later on I thought about it with that old monk, it really wouldn''t be easy to find someone with a 2-star cultivation technique, but, we can make one ourselves! "Haha ¡­" As he spoke, he looked towards Lin Hongxue. He then explained the situation at Shaolin Temple one by one.


    Ah!" When Lin Xuanzi heard this, his eyes also lit up with joy! No wonder Master and Master gave Xue''er cultivation every day. So that''s what they intended!


    "En, moreover, it seems that the effect is quite good!" Saying that, he grabbed onto Lin Hongxue''s right hand and nodded his head, "This boy''s Qi is getting stronger and stronger! "Haha ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue, however, did not understand what was going on. She raised her head and looked at the Carefree Immortal and Lin Xuanzi with a puzzled expression.


    Hahahaha ¡ª Xue''er, if you want to learn ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal took the scroll on the table and waved it at Lin Hongxue, "Then from tonight onwards, remember everything that''s written on it well! Whenever you remember your grandpa, I''ll teach you! "AHH!" If he couldn''t remember, then his grandpa wouldn''t teach him! "Haha ¡­


    "Hm!" I promise I will remember! " Lin Hongxue said with a serious expression. As long as he could learn martial arts, there was no need to make things difficult for him!


    "That''s good! "Hahahaha ¡­" Immortal Carefree burst into laughter upon hearing this.


    Thus, the three of them spent their days on the island like gods. Every day besides finishing his medicine, Lin Xuanzi would take a walk in the nearby woods. He would breathe some fresh air. The poison in his body was decreasing day by day. And Lin Xuanzi''s face that was gradually turning rosy also showed that his body was recovering at an unimaginable speed.


    As for Lin Hongxue, she continued to practice her Body Metamorphose Scripture in the morning. Recently, Lin Xuanzi had specially taught her the entire set of Body Metamorphose Scripture that Master Chen had taught her! In the afternoon, the carefree immortal elder helped Lin Hongxue cultivate. At night, Lin Hongdi followed his grandfather''s instructions and recited a whole pile of "Qi Tian Qi Qi Yi Yi".


    In the blink of an eye, six days had passed ¡­


    That day, the Carefree Immortal brought Lin Hongxue to the beach outside the cave.


    "Hmm, Xue''er, how''s your mental cultivation method recently?" The unfettered immortal elder laid on a hammock made from tree vines, drinking wine while asking Lin Hongxue below him.


    "Hey, grandfather, I''ve memorized everything!" Lin Hongxue placed a hand on her forehead to block the sunlight as she raised her head to shout at her grandfather.


    "Ha ha-ha? As he spoke, he put down the wine jug and took out the pile of papers from his bosom.


    Good!" "Listen well ¡­" Lin Hongxue''s body moved, and she sat down cross-legged on a reef. Then, she looked at her grandfather and smiled. Her mouth moved, and she began to carry him ¡­ Volume 1: Universal Transposition. The heart is dry, the mind is dry; the mind is dry; the mind is the essence; the two coexist and turn; the mind is one, and the heart is open; all things are divine ¡­ Using qi to communicate with spirit, using divine abilities as the vision, using the eyes as the vision, using the spirit as the mirror, using the mirror to understand the heart ¡­ Absorbing the essence of the moon at night, the steel of the sun and the gas of the sun, they all coalesced to form an aura! Following the transformation of the four seasons, three to nine layers of spiritual energy will be spat out. After a long period of time, the Divine Dragon has finally arrived at the depths of this world ¡­ Volume 2, Fantasy Shadow Falling Technique. The god was the first, the illusion was the first, the breath was the first, the Yin and Yang were intertwined, and the divine will was one; the body moved but the heart moved, the form scattered but the intent advanced, with the god acting according to the will, using the will to drive the god ¡­ With the aid of the Great Void Misty Steps, a total of eighty-eight steps and sixty-four steps, he could perform the Heaven and Earth Art. He could go from heaven to earth and go into the ocean to slay dragons; he could come and go without any trace, like a phantom, like a wind or smoke. Volume III, Divine Saber Incantation of Ruyi. Divine will combined together, the form was like a phantom. If a ghost was slain and a demon was slain, the ruyi divine blade should also be used! The saber was a divine saber. It had a mind of its own, and it could recognize its master. It was raised in the blood of the master, and the saber was one with the master! Using the five types of Divine Saber Incantation to aid the form, the sabre style was not intended to be many. Instead of using the hand to control the sabre, the divine will was used to drive the sabre ¡­ Every move of the ''Ru Yi Falling Waterfall Tactic'' was separated by a knife. The mother blade remained, and the mother heart was linked with the child''s. Love would naturally come to an end ¡­ The second style, ''Ru Yi Lightning Tactic'', allows the sub knives to borrow energy. The mother blades use the yang to seize the light. The earth is illuminated and the devil dies ¡­ The third stance, ''Lightning Fire Mantra'' ¡­ The four moves of the ''Ru Yi Guan Yin Tactic'' were so soft that it could move one''s heart. The transformation of the stone ¡­ The Tathagata Mantra of the Five Appearances, the Tathagata Mantra, the Devil Subduing Fist ¡­ "When magic is involved, it is impossible to do so with Kiev ¡­


    In one breath, Lin Hong Xue actually recited every word of the dozens of pages of translation that the Carefree Immortal held in his hands! Only to see the Carefree Immortal constantly changing the scrolls in his hands, seemingly unable to keep up with Lin Hongxue''s tempo!


    "Grandfather!" He had finished reciting it! "How is it?!" Lin Hongxue stood up and clapped her hands together, looking at the Carefree Immortal with a complacent expression.


    "Oh?" The Carefree Immortal seemed to be looking for a place to hide when he suddenly heard Lin Hong Xue shout, "Ah? Ha ha-ha ha, finished memorizing it? Good! Haha, good! He truly deserved to be the grandson of the Carefree Immortal! Haha ¡­ "The Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. From the looks of the first twenty or so pages, there really were quite a few words! In his heart, the Carefree Immortal was filled with amazement. He himself had seen it many times, but he hadn''t been able to remember it all! This brat actually remembered this mental cultivation method so skillfully in just a few days!


    "Aiya! Snow! Truly not simple! Great! "Xiao Yao Immortal also jumped down and patted Lin Hongxue''s head with all his might," En, starting from tonight, let''s properly study the martial arts on it. Haha, I need to find a piece of beast skin later to record down these words, so that we won''t lose it when the time comes.


    "Great! ¡ª ¡ª Hehe ¡ª" Hearing her grandfather''s words, Lin Hongxue was so excited that she couldn''t control herself. With a wave of his arms, he ran into the cave.


    "Uncle!" Grandfather is going to teach me divine arts tonight! "Haha ¡­" Lin Hongxue shouted excitedly from inside the cave.


    "Sigh!" "This kid!" The Carefree Immortal turned his head to look at the cave and shook his head. He suddenly raised his head and took a big gulp of wine.


    "Xue''er, let''s go back and cook, ah!"


    "Alright!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw two white shadows flash across the sea, and two figures rush towards Penglai Island.


    "Haha, hurry up, grandpa!" Lin Hongxue''s loud laughter could be faintly heard floating over from the surface of the sea.

 C85

    On the official road to Sichuan, a horse galloped.


    Leng Lingfeng had been riding his horse for three days already!


    From the corner of his mouth, Leng Lingfeng looked completely different from before. Not only did he look a hundred times more energetic, but there was also a lot of joy in his cold eyes.


    Indeed, ever since he had reunited with his father ¡ª and his own father too, Leng Lingfeng could not contain his joy. He had even met his mother, and the happiness he felt when he arrived late made him feel like he had found his own home.


    After spending all these days with his parents, Leng Lingfeng finally realized that the greatest happiness in his life was the existence of a complete home!


    Now that he had it all, what could be more exciting and exciting than this?


    No! Absolutely not!


    Along the way, he hummed a little tune that he didn''t know the name of. In his memory, he had never sung a single song because he really didn''t know how to sing either.


    Now that he knew his original name was Fu Lingfeng!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!"


    In front of him, there was a mountain range of mountains. Fu Lingfeng''s brows furrowed as he raised his head and let out a long howl!


    This was too exciting!


    Fu Lingfeng supported the Mo Wen Sword on his back. He stretched out his right hand and took out a jade pendant to examine it. From time to time, he would place it under his nose and smell it. The smile on his face was as bright as the sun!


    Mother''s words from three days ago still echoed in his ears, "..." Feng''er, substitute mother. Go find Huo Lingtong and tell her master that he is doing well, so she doesn''t have to worry about him ¡­ When her master was fully recovered, she would immediately go up the mountain to visit her ¡­ Also, take this jade pendant with you. When Tong''er sees this jade pendant, she will naturally believe you ¡­ "You have to be careful along the way ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Fu Lingfeng burst into laughter again. His mother was actually the Sect Leader of Emei! Never would he have thought that he would have such a formidable mother!


    "Hm!" It should be here! What a majestic Mount Emei! " Fu Lingfeng had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. Raising his head, he saw a towering mountain reaching into the clouds. He could not help but exclaim in his heart!


    At an intersection not far away, a small tea shop appeared. Fu Lingfeng looked up at the sky and touched his belly. Sigh, let''s have something to eat first! " Muttering to himself, he immediately got down from the horse and walked towards the small tea shop in front.


    "Sigh!" Customer! Please sit, sit! "Once he walked over, the waiter immediately walked up to greet him enthusiastically and tied Fu Lingfeng''s horse to a tree at the side.


    Fu Lingfeng found a table and sat down. There were only three or five people inside. It was basically a machete hanging from their waists, with a rope slung over their shoulders and straw sandals on their feet. At a glance, it looked like they came from a woodcutter. At the moment, Ego saw several bundles of firewood on the ground beside him.


    "Hey, guest, can I help you?" The waiter opened his mouth and spoke in Sichuan.


    "Uh ¡­" Fu Lingfeng turned around. "Is there any food and wine here?"


    "Yes!" Yes! Don''t look at how small the store was, it had everything! "What do you want to eat, what do you want to eat!"


    "Oh?" Fu Lingfeng could not help but laugh involuntarily. He really did not notice it! Upon hearing that everything was available, Fu Lingfeng could not help but pout his mouth as his stomach began to growl. "These few days we have been travelling day and night at the same time, we have really not eaten a good meal!" Sigh! Give me half a pound of beef! Half catty pig belly ¡­ "Mhmm ¡­" Fu Lingfeng tapped lightly on the table, seemingly thinking, "Ten more steamed buns ¡­"


    "Guest, please wait!" The waiter could not help but yell out. He did not expect to meet such a big master today. The majority of the villagers who came here to eat were only villagers who came up the mountain to gather firewood. It would be more appropriate to call it a meal as it was more appropriate to rest here. He could get rich today. The waiter seemed to be in a better mood than Fu Lingfeng today.


    "Ai, I say, waiter ¡­" As Fu Lingfeng ate, he pulled the waiter who had nothing else to do up to his side and said, "This, Emei shouldn''t be far from here, right?"


    "Huh?" He heard the waiter mutter.


    When Fu Lingfeng raised his head, he saw the waiter''s surprised face looking towards him. The nearby woodcutter, upon hearing this, turned his head to look as well. Fu Lingfeng was stunned.


    "Hey, customer, what are you doing up to the Golden Head?" The waiter slowly walked to Fu Lingfeng''s side, sizing up this unfamiliar young man in front of him.


    "Huh?" Fu Lingfeng put down his chopsticks and asked, "I was wondering why you had such a strange expression on your face."


    "Sigh ¡­" The waiter rubbed his hands on his apron, "Does the guest really not know or is he just pretending to know?" The waiter looked around and whispered to Fu Lingfeng.


    "Hmm? "What''s wrong?" Seeing the waiter''s mysterious appearance, Fu Lingfeng felt strange in his heart. Could it be that something had happened to the golden roof? Fu Lingfeng frowned.


    "Ai ¡­" "I can see that the guest isn''t a local either. If you''re going to go for a stroll, I''d advise you not to go up there ¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Fu Lingfeng was a little nervous.


    "Oh, a few months ago--" The waiter looked around again, "That Emei Faction was wiped clean in the middle of the night. Even the old man on the Sect Leader failed to escape the clutches of death. "Sigh ¡­ Such a sin ¡­ I wonder which turtle has the guts to cause trouble at Emei''s place, but martial arts must be a pretty high level ¡­"


    "Err ¡­" Fu Lingfeng let out a breath. He had actually heard his mother mention this three times already! "Hahahaha ¡­" Thinking back to the way the waiter looked just now, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Eh? I say, guest, what are you laughing at? I said it was true! "If you don''t believe me ¡ª you can ask them." The waiter saw Fu Lingfeng laughing at him and thought that he didn''t believe what he had said. Thus, he waved his hands towards the axmen who were eating tea at the side.


    "Haha ¡ª I believe, of course I believe ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng stood up and placed a silver ingot on the table. "There''s no need to look for ¡ª" He then walked straight under the tree and brought the horse over, walking towards the small path at the foot of the mountain.


    "Aiya, Er Wa, you''ve gotten rich!" ¡ª That was so much silver! Then you have to treat us to a bowl of ¡ª "


    Yes!" "We have to buy you a meal, f * ck you two, you little kid!


    At that moment, Fu Lingfeng heard a ruckus coming from behind him.


    "Good!" "Fine, fine. I''ll treat you guys to a drink today. Drink your ass to death ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª" The waiter laughed heartily.


    Fu Lingfeng shook his head. His brows furrowed as he smiled ¡­


    In the secret room of the Golden Crown Cliff.


    Huo Lingtong sat in front of her Master''s desk. She rested her chin on her hands as she looked outside with listless eyes. The sun was shining brightly and the pine trees were rustling, but to her, everything seemed so bleak.


    Ever since her master disappeared that night, Huo Lingtong no longer had her usual smile.


    The scenery inside the cave was the same as before. The stone wall beside was filled with marks that were densely packed into a long line. At least eighty or ninety.


    Huo Lingtong looked at the distant mountain in a daze. She did not show any expression on her face. No one knew what she was thinking.


    With a flick of her jade-like fingers, Huo Lingtong abruptly stood up. Her expression immediately changed! With a wave of his right hand, the Heartless Sword appeared in his grasp.


    Huo Lingtong''s eyebrows were tightly knitted. She stuck her head out of the hole and carefully listened on the stone wall. Her face became more and more surprised!


    There was someone!


    That''s right! There was indeed someone who had arrived at the golden roof! He had clearly heard someone laughing just now!


    At this moment, the laughter became clearer and clearer. It sounded like it was coming from outside the mountain gate!


    Huo Ling Tong paused, and with a slap on the table in her left hand, a white shadow rushed out of the cave like a swallow. With a light tap of her feet on the cliff wall, Chaucer arrived at an old pine tree about three meters away from the courtyard. He took a deep breath, pushed away the pine tree branch in front of him, and gazed towards the mountain gate.


    Suddenly, he saw a person.


    It was actually a young master!


    He was wearing a white robe, his long hair draped over his shoulders, and his eyes and teeth were white. The peculiar sword on his back made him seem even more extraordinary!


    "Weird ¡ª" Huo Ling Tong was puzzled. This person looked very unfamiliar, but he didn''t look that old. Huo Lingtong, who had been living on the mountain since she was young, was surprised to see this handsome young master suddenly appear on the golden roof. However, her face turned red as her heart skipped a beat.


    "Hey!" Is there anyone here? " He saw the young master standing at the entrance of the courtyard looking in and shouting.


    Huo Lingtong knew that other than her, there was no one else on the mountain. Ever since the few innocent grandmothers were injured and her master was no longer around, Huo Ling Tong didn''t find anyone to take care of them. In his mind, all of this was no longer important, unless he could find his master! And he was even more clear that finding his master was just a good wish!


    "Eh? How come there''s no one here? " It was Fu Lingfeng.


    Once Fu Lingfeng stepped onto the golden roof, he immediately felt refreshed. If it was a precious car, he would be speechless.


    However, after he had called out for so long, he did not see a single person. Fu Lingfeng could not help but feel that it was extremely strange! His mother had clearly said that other than Huo Lingtong, there were also seven or eight other old grannies on the mountain! But now, he couldn''t even smell his own scent!


    He frowned.


    Looking into the courtyard, he said, "Could he be sleeping? You''re still sleeping in broad daylight? " Fu Lingfeng could not help but laugh involuntarily. He tugged at his clothes with both hands and raised his right foot, preparing to step into the courtyard. Let''s go in and take a look first.


    "Insolence!" A delicate voice rang out from the right. A white silhouette flashed, and Fu Lingfeng felt a strong gust of wind blow against his face from the side.


    "Huh?" The sudden turn of events shocked Fu Lingfeng! The extended right foot quickly tapped on the ground and spun around. It flew to the left for three meters, flipping in the air and landing on the ground!


    When Fu Lingfeng turned his head around, his face couldn''t help but turn hot!


    In front of him was a girl in her twenties. She was similarly dressed in a white dress, her long hair cascading down her shoulders, her skin white and rosy, her eyebrows curved and her eyes white. She was a very beautiful woman!


    The sword in his hand was actually four feet long!


    She had a pair of almond-shaped eyes, looking at him warily.


    "You ¡ª how can you barge into the golden peak!" Huo Lingtong had been looking at the tree for a long time. She saw that this young man was about to reach the top. Although Emei was alone now, she would definitely not allow anyone to enter the house. When he saw that Fu Lingfeng was about to enter the courtyard, he immediately pounced towards him. With a wave of the sword in his hand, he pointed towards Fu Lingfeng''s right shoulder. He didn''t expect that this young man''s reaction would be so fast, and his body wasn''t weak either! He was also quite shocked in his heart!


    "Ai, this ¡­ .Sister ¡­ .don''t be nervous ¡­ .I-It''s just that ¡­" When Fu Lingfeng saw that the person who arrived was a beautiful lady, he became nervous and stammered. He really didn''t know how to address her, so he had no choice but to call her sister. However, his intuition told him that she was the Huo Ling Tong that his mother had mentioned.


    "Humph!" "Who''s your sister! ¡ª who the hell are you?" When he suddenly heard Huo Lingtong''s angry shout, a shadow flashed, and a sword stabbed towards his chest once again. The speed was so fast that it made Fu Lingfeng''s eyes drop!


    "Sigh!" "Listen to me ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng was shocked. He did not expect this lady''s movement technique to be this fast! Before he could finish his sentence, he saw a white chain leap towards his chest, causing him to feel a chill in his chest! He quickly slid on the ground and with a wave of his arms, his body shot up ten feet and landed on a pine tree behind him.


    "Ai, I''m here to look for Miss Tong''er ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng knew that the other party must have misunderstood him. He immediately stood by the tree and hugged his hands as he shouted towards Huo Lingtong who was beneath the tree.


    "Hmm?" Huo Lingtong was shocked. How did he know her name? He even said that he was here to look for him! After thinking about it, he had never seen this young man before in his entire life. He stood there and stared at Fu Lingfeng.


    "How do you know my name?" After a long while, she finally said a word.


    Ah!" Are you really Miss Tong''er? " When Fu Lingfeng heard that this person was the one his mother wanted him to find, he was immediately overjoyed. With a leap, he descended from the tree.


    "Sigh!" "May I ask Miss Tong ¡ª may I ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng pointed at Huo Lingtong.


    The sword in his hand, "Can you put it away? "Hehe ~ ~"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Huo Ling Tong saw that this person didn''t look like a bad person, so she lowered her head to look at him. Then, she actually put away her sword with a clanging sound.


    "Ah, Miss Tong, there''s no need for you to be surprised ¡ª" This time, Fu Lingfeng was much more at ease as he slowly walked forward. "I''ve come specifically to look for Miss Tong. Oh, right, my name is Fu Lingfeng, hehe ¡ª"


    "Fu Lingfeng?" Huo Lingtong tilted her head and looked at it for a long time before she frowned, "I don''t know!" How do you know about me? "


    "Eh! ¡ª Haha ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng could not help but laugh at this young lady in front of him. Not only was this young lady beautiful, she was also extremely intelligent! As expected of your mother''s disciple! Thinking of this, Fu Lingfeng could not help but feel proud in his heart. Oh, right! Look at me, so excited! "Come, let me show you something ¡ª" Suddenly recalling his mother''s words, Fu Lingfeng immediately took out the jade pendant from his bosom and handed it over.


    The moment Huo Ling Tong saw the jade pendant being taken out from Fu Lingfeng''s bosom, her expression changed! He was actually excited when he grabbed it! Holding the jade pendant and constantly looking at it, his eyes were filled with tears, "This is... it''s Master''s! This was his master''s jade pendant! How ¡ª how could it be on you? Where is my master? Where''s my master? " Huo Lingtong suddenly leaped. She extended both of her arms and grabbed onto Fu Lingfeng''s arms.


    Fu Lingfeng did not even notice before he was caught. He immediately felt an aching pain in his arms.


    "Oh, Miss Tong, don''t be so excited! Ah! Master is doing very well now! She specifically sent me to find you so that I could tell you that not only is she alive, she is also living well ¡­ Hey, let go of me! Your strength is really great! "


    "Eh!" Huo Ling Tong then noticed that she was holding onto an unfamiliar man. With a blush on her face, she let go of him as if he had been electrocuted, "Really? You said that Master is still alive?! " Huo Lingtong clearly heard the young master say that her master was still alive! He was extremely excited in his heart, "Where is she?! "Where?"


    "Haha ¡­" Fu Lingfeng did not expect this young lady to be so concerned about his mother. He was moved as he said, "Hey, Miss Tong''er, I''ll tell you the truth. Your master is my mother!"


    "Ah?!" Huo Lingtong''s shoulders shook as her eyes widened. She also remembered that the night her master disappeared, she said that she had a child she had never seen before, but she just couldn''t believe that it was this big boy in front of her!


    "Eh!" Huo Lingtong was at a loss for words. She stared at Fu Lingfeng and asked, "Is ¡ª is Master really still alive?" "Where is she now?" It seemed that he was still only interested in his Master''s comfort.


    "Hehe, she is now in a very safe place, so you can be at ease. I won''t lie to you, she is doing really well right now. "She also said that she would come back to see you once she recovered from her injury."


    Huo Lingtong stared at Fu Lingfeng for a long time. She said that she didn''t believe what he said, but the jade pendant in her hand was indeed her master''s. Was there really such a coincidence in this world? Judging from the young man''s expression, he didn''t look like a bad person at all. If he was, he could have made trouble just now and wouldn''t have bothered arguing with him. He didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "But she ¡ª where is she now? Can you take me to see it?! " Huo Lingtong did not care whether it was true or not. She first made sure that her Master was still alive and well.


    "Haha ¡ª hmm ¡ª she''s in Fujian ¡ª but, I can consider taking you to see her ¡ª" Seeing that this young lady was always concerned about his mother''s safety, Fu Lingfeng felt extremely grateful in his heart. He immediately decided to take her to see for himself.


    "Really?!" When Huo Lingtong heard this, she suddenly grabbed Fu Lingfeng''s hand. Her face was filled with excitement as she asked, "When can you take me there?"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng had never been so close to a girl before. Furthermore, no girl had ever grabbed his hand before. His face immediately turned red again.


    "Haha ¡­ Sigh, anytime is fine ¡­" After half a day, he could only spit out a few words ¡­

 C86

    "Sigh!" Brother Fu ¡ª where are we? " Huo Lingtong asked as she walked, but her face was filled with joy.


    "Haha ¡­" Fu Lingfeng smiled as he reined in his horse. "I didn''t expect Miss Tong''er to be so impatient. You''ve already asked this question more than ten times ¡­"


    "I''m just ¡ª" Huo Lingtong''s face sank. "I just want to see Master as soon as possible."


    "Oh? Is my mother old? "Why don''t I feel like ¡­ hehe ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª yes!" Not old! Not old! "Huo Lingtong realized that her mouth had leaked through as her face flushed." However, we''ve already traveled for two days, so why haven''t we arrived yet?


    "Haha ¡­" In his entire life, Fu Lingfeng had never seen a girl before. This was the first time he was outside with such a beautiful girl. He felt extremely satisfied and an indescribable feeling welled up from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, in the past two days, he had been very fond of his mother''s disciple, Yu Jia. I can''t wait to go as slowly as possible!


    "En ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng held the sword on his back and pointed with his whip in his right hand. "We are already at the Jiangxi Eagle Pool. We will arrive at the town ahead to eat some food and catch up for half a day."


    "Really?" Huo Lingtong raised the reins and urged the horse to the side of Fu Lingfeng, her eyes glowing. "Oh, let''s hurry up and leave!" The next moment, he raised his whip and rushed in front of Fu Lingfeng.


    "Eh!" Fu Lingfeng turned his head and saw that Huo Lingtong''s face was flushed and looked even prettier. He could not help but feel shocked in his heart! He did not expect that Huo Lingtong, who had been waiting for him for the past two days, would suddenly appear in front of him. Fu Lingfeng grinned as he shook his head. He waved his hand and followed.


    The town of Eagle Pond was as lively and peaceful as ever.


    As Fu Lingfeng and Huo Lingtong walked through the town, they looked around and recalled the incident with Master Diao regarding Fujian. An indescribable feeling gushed out from their hearts.


    "Sigh!" Brother Fu! "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling Tong couldn''t see Fu Lingfeng following her for a long time, but when she turned around, she found that Fu Lingfeng was standing 20 feet away from her in a daze. She couldn''t help but feel greatly surprised.


    When Fu Lingfeng heard the call, his mind jolted and he regained his senses. Glancing at Huo Lingtong in front of him, he could not help but laugh. "Hey, let''s go to ''River Gazing Tower'' in front of us and have a bite to eat ¡ª"


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the entrance of the "River Gazing Building". As soon as they got off their horses, a waiter immediately came out from inside.


    "Hey, please come in!" Saying this, he pulled the horse from their hands.


    "Eh? Isn''t this young master Leng? "Aiya, long time no see. You''ve come ¡­"


    When Fu Lingfeng took a look, he remembered that this person was the shop''s Xiao Qi. He immediately nodded and gave her a slight smile. After straightening her clothes, she brought Huo Ling Tong into the house.


    "Er ¡­" Just as he walked to the door, Fu Lingfeng couldn''t help but stick out his tongue. He turned his head and looked at the sky outside. "I didn''t expect that it would be almost noon and the seats would be full ¡­" Fu Lingfeng was indeed a little surprised.


    "En, let''s go over there ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng pointed towards a table near the window in the corner of the room and the two of them walked inside.


    "Eh? Yohoho, isn''t this Young Hero Leng! A rare guest! "Quick, invite him in!" Just as he reached the counter, a large head popped out from behind the counter and yelled at Fu Lingfeng.


    "Err... So it''s Manager Lei. This business is getting better and better! "Haha ¡­"


    "Sigh!" It was all thanks to the young master, eh? You''re the only one here today? Master Ascendant didn''t come? " Manager Lei led Fu Lingfeng and Manager Li upstairs as he turned his head and asked.


    "Oh ¡ª no ¡ª no, I just came out to do some personal business ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng answered casually.


    "Oh ¡ª this is?" Manager Lei really had a lot of things to say.


    "Hehe, she is my friend."


    "Yo!" What friend or not friend? Haha, isn''t he just the person you like?! Haha ¡­ "Lei Wang Jiang saw that the two of them were extremely compatible with each other. Moreover, if the two of them were to travel alone, it definitely wouldn''t just be a friendship. Thus, he immediately laughed heartily.


    "Err ¡­" Fu Lingfeng''s face turned red all of a sudden. "It''s indeed a friend ¡­" He turned his head to look at Huo Lingtong and realized that her face was even redder than his. Immediately, he felt embarrassed.


    "Ah, please wait a moment. I will arrange for the waiter to come up immediately ¡ª you two can take a seat ¡ª" Manager Lei brought Fu Lingfeng and Manager Fu to the same room as Master Diao. After giving their orders, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Ah, Shopkeeper Lei, there''s no need to stand on ceremony ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng cupped his fist towards Lei Wang Jiang. He saw Lei Wang Jiang turn his head around and was shocked. He felt that the gaze just now was a bit strange.


    "Haha ¨C please wait a moment ¨C" Laughing loudly, he heard Lei Wang Jiang stomp down the stairs, "Hey, Xiao Qi, hurry up and greet Young Master Leng on the second floor!"


    "Sigh, I know!"


    The moment Fu Lingfeng and Huo Lingtong sat down, Xiao Qi entered the room like a gust of wind. "Hehe, Young Master Leng, what do you want to eat today?"


    "Erm ¡ª erm, Tong''er, take a look at what you like to eat ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng turned his head to look at Huo Lingtong.


    "Sigh, I ¨C just eat whatever you order." Huo Lingtong rarely went down the mountain so she wasn''t very good at ordering dishes in this restaurant. When she heard Fu Lingfeng''s question, her face flushed.


    "Eh, then just randomly come to three or five of the signature dishes in the restaurant ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng turned around and waved towards Xiao Qi.


    "Hey, okay!" Xiao Qi poured the two of them tea, threw the cloth over her shoulder, and ran out the door, "Hey, Young Master Leng, are there three or five of them?" Just as she reached the door, Xiao Qi suddenly turned around and asked.


    "Eh!" As Fu Lingfeng was drinking a mouthful of tea, he almost sprayed it out. He swallowed it with all his might and looked at Xiao Qi, "Four dishes and a soup, right?"


    "Alright!" Wait a moment, this humble one will be going now! " With that, he disappeared outside the door.


    "Er ¡ª this Xiao Qi ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng shook his head and smiled to himself.


    This movement was really fast. In less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea, all of the dishes had already been served.


    "Hey, Brother Fu, do you come here often to eat? Huo Lingtong''s words never stopped. Ever since she followed Fu Lingfeng outside for the past two days, her mood had become much more cheerful. It was as if she had endless topics to talk about, and everything outside was novel!


    "Mm. I''ve been here a few times, so I''m more familiar with it ¡­"


    "Hey, Brother Fu, where were you before? "Why didn''t I hear Master talk about you ¡ª"


    "Err ¡­" Fu Lingfeng did not expect this girl to have so many questions. Moreover, he did not know how to answer this question. He was stunned for a moment.


    Suddenly, the sound of chaotic footsteps could be heard. Fu Lingfeng frowned and slowly turned his head towards the door. His handsome face immediately turned gloomy!


    The corridor outside the door was lined up with black-clothed men wearing tight clothes!


    "Why didn''t I come earlier or later? Why did I come at this time?" Fu Lingfeng muttered in his heart. He put down the chopsticks, rubbed his mouth, got up and slowly walked towards the door.


    "Sigh, your subordinate, Flower Sparrow, greets Young Noble Leng. Master Diao, greets Young Noble Leng ¡ª" The leader of the group saw Fu Lingfeng walking towards the entrance and immediately clasped his hands together.


    "Hmm? Flower sparrow? How come I''ve never heard of it? " When Fu Lingfeng heard this person mentioning Master Diao, he was shocked in his heart. "You ¡ª what battalion are you from?"


    "Oh!" "The subordinates of Death Soldier Battalion and Rat are currently training in Sun City ¡ª"


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng frowned before laughing out loud, "Haha, Big Brother Tu, are you alright? It''s also in Sun City? "


    "Uh ¡ª Tu directed him ¡ª already ¡ª" A pained look flashed across Sparrow''s face.


    "Hmm? "What is it?" Fu Lingfeng was startled again.


    "Tu Yidao commanded him ¡ª because he offended his father-in-law, he ¡ª"


    "Er - a grown man stutters when he speaks! "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "He''s already dead!"


    "Ah?!" This time, Fu Lingfeng was truly shocked!


    "Dead? How is this possible!? "The last time was still fine!"


    "A few days ago, Commander Tu failed to assassinate his father-in-law, and was instead killed ¡ª"


    "Eh ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng''s face twitched. Although he did not understand why he had to assassinate his father-in-law, he knew that this was definitely not a simple task.


    He turned around and looked at the confused Huo Lingtong before waving his hand at the man in black. "Then why are you here today?"


    "Replying to Young Noble Leng, ever since your sudden disappearance last time, Master Diao has been extremely worried about Young Noble''s safety, and has sent people to scout everywhere for any news of Young Noble." Master Diao said that as long as we meet young master, we''ll immediately bring him back, Niu Yang ¡­ "


    "Oh? Thank you, Master Diao, for your concern. I''m just going out to do some personal business. Go back and tell Master Zhong that I''ll rush back to Niu Yang immediately after I finish my business! "


    "Sir Leng, please forgive me for my rudeness, but Master Diao has given me instructions. If I were to discover your whereabouts and not bring you back, I will not be able to keep my life!"


    "Eh!" Fu Lingfeng understood that Master Diao was suspecting him.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me ¡ª really!"


    "But now, I already know. I have to bring young master back ¡­"


    "Haha ¡ª" Fu Lingfeng had grown up in the Imperial Secret Service. He was well aware of the tempers of the men in the Death Soldiers Battalion, and was extremely loyal to his master. However, he didn''t want to hurt the members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, especially the members of the Death Soldier Battalion! Because they were innocent. He didn''t know what to say, so he started laughing.


    "Young Master, you''re saying that you agree to let this little one go together with you ¡ª ¡ª" Hearing Fu Lingfeng''s laughter, Flowerbird revealed a smile on her face. Because he had heard that Leng Lingfeng rarely smiled.


    "Ugh!" Fu Lingfeng was truly speechless. "When did I agree to return with you?" His handsome face began to turn cold. If it was his previous personality, he would have made his move long ago! Even Fu Lingfeng was surprised that his personality had changed a lot!


    "Then, I might have to offend ¡ª"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Fu Lingfeng threw his head back and laughed out loud. "Hey, this brother here, it''s definitely beneficial for you to think more. Why must you be so stubborn!"


    "Miss Tong''er, let''s go!" He then took out a large silver ingot and placed it on the table. "Shopkeeper, please settle the bill yourself!" With a loud shout, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Huo Ling Tong''s arm. With a leap, they rushed out of the window!


    "Release the arrows!" He suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. Fu Lingfeng, who was still in the air, was extremely shocked!


    There was a row of black-clothed men under the window, each with a strong bow and crossbow.


    "Tong''er, be careful!" With a flick of his right hand, he sent Huo Lingtong to a willow tree to the right. With a clang, the Mo Wen Sword on his back was unsheathed!


    As soon as he drew his sword, he saw a row of arrows shooting towards where he and Huo Ling Tong were standing!


    "Tong''er, attack!" Amidst the shout, Fu Lingfeng raised his right hand and a ray of bright light instantly poured down! "Pu! Pu!" The arrow came in contact with the sword qi and immediately broke into pieces. With a cut of his legs, Fu Lingfeng landed in the midst of a rain of arrows! He waved his right hand again! Screams filled the air as blood rained down from the sky!


    Ah!" Ah! "Fu Lingfeng swept out his sword, dealing with five to six archers in front of him. He immediately turned around to check on Huo Lingtong''s condition, only to hear an even more tragic cry coming from his right.


    Wherever they went, the black clothed men''s bodies flew up into the sky like kites with their strings cut. Blood rained down from the sky, and the black clothed men who had fallen to the ground had long since stopped breathing. The five finger holes on each of their heads were bubbling with blood!


    Grief filled the air as the ground was instantly filled with the corpses of the men in black!


    With a twist of the white shadow, it had already arrived beside Fu Lingfeng. It was Huo Lingtong! He did not even use the edge of the sword!


    Eh!" Fu Lingfeng''s mouth was wide open as he looked at Huo Lingtong as if he was looking at a monster. "Unbelievable!" Fu Lingfeng exclaimed in his heart! He had made a mistake! He didn''t expect that this girl would have such a unique skill. Although it was a bit sinister, she knew that it must have been taught to her by her mother! As long as it was a martial arts that her mother taught her, it wasn''t a demonic martial arts! "I really don''t know what kind of technique she used just now, and her movement technique was so fast that even I couldn''t do it myself!


    "Be careful!" A delicate shout rang out and a white figure flashed. Fu Lingfeng saw Huo Lingtong''s right hand grab behind him at lightning speed, sticking close to his face with her right hand! He was even more shocked! Just now, he had clearly seen Huo Ling Tong''s terrifying attack! He could clearly hear the ''chi chi chi'' sound produced by his arm beside his ear, and his face felt a burning pain!


    Ah!" When he came back, he saw a man in black clothing falling from the sky twenty feet away. The man also dropped down with three pieces of the bow in his hands. With a flash of blood-red mist, the surroundings became completely silent once again!


    "Faster!" Fu Lingfeng felt his body lighten as he discovered that Huo Lingtong had grabbed his arm and was rushing towards the backyard! He turned his head to the side and saw the flabbergasted face of the sparrow looking at him from the window. Beside him, a fat head was peeking out of the window. Fu Lingfeng knew that it was the shopkeeper.


    "Pah!" Fu Lingfeng only realized that he had mounted his horse after feeling a sharp pain on his forehead!


    "Jia!" The two horses were like a whirlwind, charging out of the town in the blink of an eye!


    "Oh! ¡ª my God!" Fu Lingfeng felt as if he was dreaming! "I finally woke up from the illusion." "I really didn''t notice, Miss Tong''er!" Thinking about how he had been taken care of by this little girl who was a few years younger than him, Fu Lingfeng blushed again. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability just now, but he was too shocked when he saw this gentle looking girl make her move!


    "Heh heh ¡ª shall we go that way? "Brother Fu ¡ª" Huo Lingtong turned around to smile at him.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª over there! ¡ª ¡ª The third passage goes ¡ª ¡ª"


    He raised his right hand and quickly caught up to her ¡­

 C87

    Niu Yang Yamen.


    "Hmm ¡ª" Master Diao lazily sat in his chair, looking out of the window. Surprisingly, he didn''t have the slightest expression on his face when he heard the Rat''s words. "Let him go," he spat out after a long while.


    "Er ¡ª then do we still want it?"


    "No need!" Master Diao waved his right hand, "In any case, this August will be arriving soon. Let him have some freedom." "After all, I''ve followed people for so many years ¡­" Master Diao''s tone was leisurely and surprisingly calm, as if he had already expected Leng Lingfeng''s departure. " "You may leave, but make good preparations. With the commander gone, you will need to eat more ¡ª" As he spoke of the Wind Slaughter City, Master Diao''s face darkened, "Sigh ¡ª" A trace of pain was revealed in his eyes.


    "Yes!" "Master Ascendant ¡ª" Goldbiter Rat was also curious about Master Ascendant''s actions today. He really didn''t understand why Master Ascendant wasn''t angry at all. Seeing Master Diao staring blankly out of the window, he immediately bowed and left.


    "Anyone who betrays me must die!" Just as the mouse''s footsteps disappeared outside the door, a flame suddenly spewed out of Master Dian''s eyes! Gritting his teeth, he spat out a few words and continuously rubbed his gloved hands together ¡­


    A sound like a fallen leaf falling to the ground came from outside the door. Master Diao turned his head and frowned. There was a rhythmic knocks on the door. Master Diao actually stood up, walked quickly forward, and opened the door.


    "Hey, madam, why have you come to the yamen today?"


    "Yo, even Lord Green Sky who came to see us couldn''t ¡ª" A voice filled with ecstasy drifted in from the door. Master Diao opened it and a woman dressed in black came in like a willow tree.


    It was actually Madam Peach Blossom!


    "Madam, please sit!" Master Diao closed the door and slowly walked to the side of the chair, his hands on his wife''s arms.


    To think that he was being so careful with his wife.


    "Hey, I say, Gong Cheng, my brother just left and Leng Lingfeng also ran away. When Jin Shu mentioned this matter, don''t you think that we should take some measures?" Madam Peach Blossom took the tea from Master Diao and slowly sipped it as she stared at Master Diao with a pair of charming eyes.


    "Sigh!" Just as Jin Shu mentioned this matter, he decided to let him go. In any case, the Martial Arts Competition was about to start. The Martial Arts Competition was the most important event right now! "Wait until after the fifteenth of August, humph," said Master Diao bitterly, as he poured tea into a cup.


    "I think the training of our brothers in the city is quite effective right now. Should we do something before the Martial Arts Competition? "For example, find a few sects to quell their spirit. First, give a warning to the other sects. Then, you can also wipe out a part of their power ¡­"


    "Hm!" "No way!" "Think about it, we are now preparing to participate in the Martial Arts Conference as sects. If we do so, we will have a falling out with the various sects in the martial arts world, and even if we win the position of Martial Union Lord at the conference, I think the other sects will not be satisfied, and things will become even more troublesome in the future ¡­"


    "Oh, that''s true!" Madam Peach Blossom, hearing his words, smiled. "Or are you being thoughtful ¡ª so, what are we going to do now?"


    I have already ordered the brothers of the Death Soldier Palace to hurry up and prepare. They can go to the Iron Sword Villa ten days in advance and find a place to stay in the town. Blood Bead, come with us ¡ª" Master Diao''s face turned cold, "I will definitely help you fulfill your wish this time!" Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡­ "Master Diao raised his cup and looked at the Madam as he laughed complacently.


    "Un, that''s good!" I have been waiting for this day for more than 10 years! " A cold light flashed across her charming eyes ¡­


    "..."


    "Hey, what''s going on? You haven''t received a reply even after so long? " Iron Lantern paced back and forth in the main hall, anxiety written all over his face.


    "Well, Daddy, maybe they''re on their way ¡ª" Tirion sat in a nearby chair, occasionally consoling him.


    "Hmm ¡ª" Iron Lantern slowly returned to his seat beside the table and said, "It''s been six days! No matter how slow he was, he should have already arrived! But your brother is not convinced even now! This is too scary! "


    "Hey, dad, did something happen to brother on the way here that delayed him?" O''Brien looked up and said absently.


    "That''s right!" That''s what I was worried about! " Hearing his daughter''s words, Tie Xiaoyun''s face immediately darkened. "No! "If tomorrow doesn''t arrive, I''ll go out myself ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun took a gulp of tea ¡­


    Cloud Water Pavilion.


    At that moment, Tie Wushuang was sitting in front of a table.


    There was no one in the shop today!


    Tie Wushuang had been here since three days ago. There were dishes and wine on the table, but Tie Wushuang did not move.


    His face was gloomy and he seemed to be angry.


    He didn''t even glance at the dishes and wine on the table, but his eyes were glued to the bamboo wall in front of him.


    Suddenly, he pushed off the table with his right hand and flew towards the bamboo wall like the wind! He spread out his arms, opened up the fingers of his right hand, and grabbed at the bamboo with lightning speed.


    Just as he was about to grab Tie Wushuang, he suddenly spun around and floated around Tie Wushuang''s palms. No matter how fast and powerful Tie Wushuang''s movements were, he could not even touch the edge of the bamboo wall!


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª I say, Young Master Tie, you should do something first! Come back and play after you''re done! "Ahhh!" An ear-splitting burst of laughter came from upstairs.


    "Humph!" Tie Wushuang did not pay any attention to him. He quickly moved his body and grabbed at the bamboo shoot in the air with both of his hands!


    He had been captured like this for three days!


    It wasn''t that Tie Wushuang had gone crazy.


    When he arrived at the Cloud Water Pavilion, Tie Wushuang suddenly recalled the matter of the Spiritual Herbs that the Spiritual Herbs Ascendant had picked up. He also remembered that the person upstairs was actually the supreme Medicine King, Wind Spirit Grass!


    Tie Wushuang, who was rushing to deliver the letter, suddenly changed his mind!


    He believed that if he could get some medicine, it would be much more important than sending a letter!


    Thus, three days ago, Tie Wushuang begged Senior Feng to give him some medicine as he wanted to bring some back to his father. Even though he gave some to his father that day, he still felt that it was not enough!


    However, he didn''t expect this old man to be so hard to serve!


    Tie Wushuang was trying to be soft and forceful, but he had exchanged it for a condition ¡ª the medicine was in the bamboo shoot, he would get it for himself! Three days ago, when Tie Wushuang heard this condition, he was overjoyed! If he wanted to catch a bamboo stick, it was much easier than catching a bird!


    In fact, Tie Wushuang only realized his mistake after two hours of torture! And terribly wrong!


    He could not believe that he had not even touched that bamboo wall!


    It was an extraordinary shame and humiliation! Tie Wushuang felt that he had shamed Iron Sword Villa greatly! He had even shamed his father greatly!


    Thus, not only did he want the medicine, he was also trying to regain his dignity.


    He had actually been here for three days!


    Tie Wushuang still hadn''t run into that bamboo wall!


    Really disappointed.


    Tie Wushuang abruptly retracted his body and sat down on the ground. He raised his head and watched absent-mindedly.


    Ha ha-ha ha + submit, young man ¨C let''s hurry up and do something! "Let''s talk about it when we get back, ha-ha.


    Tie Wushuang seemed to turn a deaf ear to the laughter upstairs. The bamboo wall was swinging back and forth above him.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He raised his hand and the metal sword on his back shot out. With a poof, it pierced into the rope.


    The rope that was swaying in the air suddenly wrapped around the sword!


    With a smile on his face, Tie Wushuang leapt up from the ground like a bolt of lightning. With a twist of his right hand, he grabbed the bamboo wall!


    "Hahahahaha!" Tie Wushuang also laughed out loud. He extended his left hand and took out a package from inside! With a wave of his right hand, the iron sword returned to his hand. With a flash, he rushed towards the door like the wind!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª Thank you, Senior Feng!" This nephew will definitely pay a visit to thank you! "Haha ¡­" Amidst the laughter, he had already jumped onto the black dragon. In an instant, it was as if a whirlwind had swept past the door. Tie Wushuang had already left for a long distance!


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¨C you little brat have finally awakened!" A burst of loud laughter rang out again. Tie Wushuang felt as if the voice was right by his ear! Looking back, he was surprised to find that he had long since left the town!


    His heart suddenly tightened! This old man is simply too terrifying! "With extreme shock in his heart, he clamped his legs together and disappeared at the end of the public road in a short amount of time ¡­

 C88

    Penglai Island.


    On the vast sea of smoke, two figures could be seen faintly, flying up and down.


    An old man and a young man in white were Lin Hongxue and the Carefree Immortal elder.


    The two of them walked on the surface of the sea.


    As Lin Hongxue slid forwards, the iron sword in her right hand also flew up and down! Wherever the black pillars passed by, waves would shoot up to the sky from the surface of the sea three zhang away. The two water pillars were like two water walls that rose up to the sky, spanning more than three zhang!


    "Hahahaha! Snow! Your attack power is really out of Grandpa''s expectations! Looks like our efforts have not been in vain this time! "Hahahaha!" The Carefree Immortal followed behind Lin Hongxue. As he drank his wine, he saw the powerful sword Qi in Lin Hongxue''s hands and smiled at her as if she was a Maitreya!


    "Hey!" Grandpa! "Hurry up!" Lin Hongxue was in high spirits for a while. Ever since she returned from Shaolin Temple, she felt the zhenqi in her body roaming all over her body like a raging river while she practiced her martial arts. As his zhenqi coursed through his body, he felt as though he could not help but want to find a place to release his zhenqi! So when he practiced, it was truly unstoppable!


    He had been practicing the three sword moves that his grandfather had taught him. So far, he had practiced them no less than 300 times today!


    "Oh, Xue''er! Let''s go over there and see Uncle! ¡ª Oh, my legs! "Haha ¡­" When the Carefree Immortal saw that the sun had already reached its zenith, it seemed as if the boy hadn''t taken his hands yet. The duo had already been swimming on the surface of the sea for nearly five hours! After spending the past few days with this little fellow, the Carefree Immortal began to feel a bit tired!


    "Great!" "Hey!" When Lin Hong Xue heard her grandfather''s shout, she knew that her grandfather wanted to rest. She turned her head to look at the Carefree Immortal with a mischievous look and laughed, and shouted loudly. Her sword slashed across the surface of the sea, and there was an endless rumbling sound, as if a flash flood had erupted in front of Lin Hong Xue! Two waves more than ten feet tall gushed forward! His body leaped and landed on the water curtain. His feet touched the water as he rushed towards the small island in front of him!


    Ah!" You little bastard, wait for me! "Ahh!" Just as the Carefree Immortal saw Lin Hongxue''s expression, he knew that he was about to run away again. Before he could finish his words, Lin Hongxue had already disappeared into the sea!


    Quick - Dot- ah - " came a series of shouts from the depths of the smoke ahead.


    "Sigh!" "Haha ¡­" Immortal Carefree waved his right hand, causing the wine gourd to hang around his waist. Both of his feet twisted on the surface of the water, and his body leaped several dozen feet into the air. "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" With a loud laughter, he waved his hands in the air, slapping towards the water! The waves of the sea instantly began to billow as wave after wave began to attack the Carefree Immortal! The Carefree Immortal slapped the tips of his palms together. Borrowing the rebound force, his body rose and fell a few times before disappearing into the sea of smoke in an instant!


    "Good boy!" The Carefree Immortal rushed forward, but did not discover Lin Hongxue even when he was on the small island. When he walked to the entrance of the cave, he saw Lin Hongxue handing a bowl of medicine to Lin Xuanzi. The Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but shout out loud, "You''re actually faster than Grandfather! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" When Lin Hongxue heard the commotion, she turned around and smiled at the Carefree Immortal.


    "Aiya, this'' Fantasy Shadow Falling Technique ''is indeed extraordinary!" The Carefree Immortal sat down next to Lin Xuanzi and Lin Hongxue and took the alcohol out of his mouth from his waist. With a happy expression, he said, "The duration of your training is not long, but the effects are much greater than Grandfather''s Footsteps! "Hahahaha ¡­" As he spoke, he smacked Lin Hongxue on the head.


    "Sigh, as for this movement technique, they each have their own merits. Master''s Unfettered Steps is unrivalled in the martial arts world ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi handed the medicine bowl over to Lin Hongxue and raised his head to look at his Master.


    "En!" The Free and Unrestrained Immortal stroked his white beard, and raised his head to drink a mouthful of wine, "Ah, looks like this Old Man Feng''s medicine is truly amazing! This old man has to admire you on this point! "Haha ¡­" Seeing that Lin Xuanzi had only taken the medicine a few times, the black gas on the old man''s face vanished! It even began to emit a red light!


    "Sigh!" That''s right, he should really give his thanks to Old Senior Feng! Once he drank this medicine, he felt it very quickly! Your disciple only feels refreshed these days. I can even cultivate now! " Lin Xuanzi pounded his chest with both hands, his face filled with extreme joy!


    "Wow!" Lin Hongxue cried out happily from the side, "When uncle''s wounds heal, you''ll have to teach me sabresmanship!" His eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at Lin Xuanzi and the Carefree Immortal.


    "Eh! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal was stunned upon hearing this. He then looked at Lin Xuanzi and laughed, "This kid is really greedy! "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal already understood what Lin Hongxue meant by ''blade technique''.


    "Mm ¡­" Immortal Prosperity took out another thick piece of sheepskin from his chest, but it was the Sutra of the Fulfillment. It has taken four days to copy the translations onto this piece of sheepskin.


    "This ruyi saber art ¡­" While opening the sheepskin, the carefree immortal elder muttered to himself, "It''s best to wait until you''ve reached a certain level of mastery before practicing it ¡­" The carefree immortal elder raised his head to look at Lin Hongxue.


    "That''s right, Xue''er, listen to grandpa. This sabre art is based on inner strength. Otherwise, if you don''t master the sabre art, you might hurt yourself!" Lin Xuanzi understood what Lin Hongxue was saying just now, because for the past few days he had been pestering her to teach him how to use the "Ruyi Knife"! Actually, ever since he had seen the Sutra of the Ruyi Scepter, not only Lin Xuanzi, even the Carefree Immortal didn''t think that he would be able to use that blade! Everything had to be comprehended slowly from the beginning.


    "Err ¡­" Lin Hongxue''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment after hearing her uncle and grandfather''s words.


    "I''m going to practice martial arts!" Lin Hong Xue suddenly jumped up from the ground, giving the Carefree Immortal and Lin Xuanzi a fright!


    With a flash of white, Lin Hongxue had already left the cave!


    "Eh! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" The Free and Unrestrained Immortal and Lin Xuanzi unconsciously looked at each other and laughed heartily. Because this has happened many times. They all knew that guy was stirring up again on the surface of the sea!


    Sure enough, a wave of ''hehe'' sounds immediately came from outside ¡­


    Lin Hongxue stood on the reef by the seaside, but her heart was filled with rage. Every time, this uncle and grandpa would talk for a period of time, but ¡ª after so long!


    Lin Hongxue sat down and rested her chin on her left hand. As she stared at the sea in front of her, she began to stare blankly ¡­


    "..." Volume III, Divine Saber Incantation of Ruyi. Divine will combined together, the form was like a phantom. If a ghost was slain and a demon was slain, the ruyi divine blade should also be used! The saber was a divine saber. It had a mind of its own, and it could recognize its master. It was raised in the blood of the master, and the saber was one with the master! "Using the five types of Divine Saber Incantation to aid the user''s form, using divine intents to drive the knife instead of the hand to make the knife ¡­"


    Unknowingly, he began to recall the saber art in his mind.


    The iron sword in her right hand involuntarily moved. Lin Hongxue felt as if she had awoken from a dream.


    "Hm!" I got it! " Lin Hongxue''s eyebrows furrowed, and her face broke into a smile, "Humph, if they don''t teach me, then why don''t I train myself? "Hehe, in any case, I''m already familiar with that saber art ¡­" Thinking of this, Lin Hongxue once again jumped up from the ground.


    "The first movement, ''Ru Yi Falling Waterfall Tactic'' ¡ª ¡ª The sub knives are separated from each other, and the mother blade is left to guard. The mother heart is linked with the child, and love is automatically ¡­"


    "Huh?" Lin Hong Xue looked at the iron sword in her hand and frowned, "Where did this blade come from?" How can they be different?! " He turned around and looked at the cave entrance. Then, he paused and flew into the cave.


    "Ugh!" "You little brat, aiya ~ ~" The Xiao Yao Immortal and Lin Xuanzi did not expect that Lin Hongxue would return so quickly, to actually ask for the Ruyi Knife! Both of them looked extremely surprised.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal looked at Lin Xuanzi, "Hey, you can play with this blade, but ¡ª" Seeing the troubled face of his darling grandson, his heart softened and he took out the forest box, "However, it''s just a play, this blade is sharp, be careful not to hurt it!"


    "Oh!" "I got it!" As soon as Lin Hongxue saw the box, the peach blossoms on her face instantly bloomed! Before he finished speaking, he snatched the box from the Carefree Immortal''s hands, "Thank you, Grandfather!" His body moved, and he rushed out of the cave again!


    "Sigh!" "This kid ¡­" The carefree Immortal sighed as he looked at the entrance of the cave.


    "Haha, you have exactly the same personality as big brother ¡­" Lin Xuanzi couldn''t help but laugh. He was extremely fond of this nephew of his. The reason he didn''t allow him to play with the sabre before was because he was afraid of hurting him. Let him go now.


    "Haha ¡­" Lin Hongxue rushed through the cave entrance. With a flick of her right hand, the steel sword in her hand pierced through the cave entrance''s stone walls, nearly reaching the hilt!


    "Ah?!" "What?!" ¡ª ¡ª "Lin Hongxue stopped in mid-air and fell to the ground. She blankly stared at her right hand and looked at the still trembling steel sword on the stone wall. Her eyes could not believe that she just casually threw it!


    "It''s really me?!" In addition to being shocked, Lin Hongxue was even more excited! To think that only his grandfather and uncle could do this, even he could! This time, he was overjoyed!


    Suddenly, there was a long howl, and with a tap of his feet, he landed on the reef again.


    "Hehe ¡­" Lin Hongxue held the box with both hands as her eyes widened in laughter.


    I didn''t expect this small box to be so heavy!


    Following his grandfather''s movements, he held the middle of the box with his right hand and pressed the button on the side with his thumb, "Zheng!"


    Lin Hongxue only saw two rays of light flash in front of her eyes before the box in her hands turned into a knife!


    A three foot long blade! Both ends extended like crescent moons! It was dazzling!


    In the past, he had only seen it in the hands of his grandfather and uncle! Back then, he didn''t know any martial arts, so he wasn''t very interested in this weapon. At that time, other than this knife, he felt nothing else. Because he really did not know how to use a blade!


    But now, when he held it in his hand, that heavy feeling of reality made him feel a sense of heroism!


    It turned out that those who loved martial arts also had a tacit understanding of famous devices, even if you didn''t understand them.


    Lin Hongxue was one right now.


    Lin Hongxue did not understand this blade.


    However, at this moment, he had a thought that had never occurred to him before ¡ª that he wanted to possess this blade!


    It was a desire!


    Even Lin Hongxue herself felt very strange as to why she would suddenly have such an idea.


    His legs jerked, and his abdomen contracted. A surge of zhenqi immediately gushed out from his body. With a wave of his right hand ¡­ Cha cha-cha! "


    Wherever the black light passed by, the rocks beside him would be blown to death and stone fragments would fly everywhere!


    "Ah!" Lin Hongxue was so shocked that her mouth gaped wide open!


    "Such a great power?!"


    Lin Hongxue thought that she was mistaken again!


    Of course, Lin Hongxue did not know that she could already control this peerless divine tool!


    "Ah?" Xue''er! Are you alright?! " When the Carefree Immortal and Lin Xuanzi were inside the cave, they suddenly heard a strange noise coming from outside. Their expressions immediately changed! He immediately pounced forward.


    "Ah!" Seeing that her grandfather had also come out, Lin Hong Xue turned her head and smiled, "I''m fine!" It''s all right, you ¡ª go in! "Enter!"


    "Oh, you frighten me ¡ª be careful with that knife! "Ah ¡­" Seeing that Lin Hongxue was fine, the carefree immortal elder finally heaved a sigh of relief. He felt at ease ¡­

 C89

    "''Ruyi Waterfall Technique''?" Lin Hongxue looked at the Ruyi Knife in her hands. Her eyes began to wrinkle.


    "Uhh ¡­" Lin Hongxue flipped through the shining divine knife, "This, how can I make this blade separate?" The two blades that extended like crescent moons were like two shiny leaves. When she used her hand to touch them, apart from a wave of icy coldness that penetrated into her heart, they were extremely solid! It was absolutely impossible for him to remove one of the blades with his bare hands!


    "This?" Let the blade part? " Only now did Lin Hongxue realize that even though she had memorized the chants, she couldn''t do anything about them!


    Sweat began to flow down his face ¡­


    He turned around and saw that his grandfather wasn''t behind him.


    "Ehh ¡­" Lin Hongxue was disappointed. She was about to ask her grandfather who was at the cave entrance just now. But in the blink of an eye, the Carefree Immortal had disappeared again!


    In fact, the Carefree Immortal had been paying attention to Lin Hongxue''s movements. When he noticed that Lin Hongxue was staring at the Ruyi Knife in a daze, he immediately understood that this brat actually wanted to practice this saber art!


    He really didn''t want Lin Hongxue to find trouble with him in this aspect. Firstly, he was not familiar with the martial arts of the Heart Sutra, and secondly, he mentioned that he needed to practice the martial arts of the Heart Sutra to have clear rules regarding the foundation of the inner force. Thus, he had no choice but to retreat!


    Lin Hongxue sat down cross-legged and looked at the sea. Her head began to churn, and it was immediately filled with the inscriptions she had just memorized. Gradually, he closed his eyes and entered a realm of nothingness. This was what Lin Hongxue did every day.


    "..." Volume 1: Universal Transposition. The heart is dry, the mind is dry; the mind is dry; the mind is the essence; the two coexist and turn; the mind is one, and the heart is open; all things are divine ¡­ Using qi to communicate with spirit, using divine abilities as the vision, using the eyes as the vision, using the spirit as the mirror, using the mirror to understand the heart ¡­ Absorbing the essence of the moon at night, the steel of the sun and the gas of the sun, they all coalesced to form an aura! "Following the transformation of the four seasons, spew out three to nine portions of spiritual energy. After a long period of time, the Divine Dragon has finally appeared in a deep abyss ¡­" Ever since she started to practice the inner force skill manual, Lin Hongxue strongly felt that every time she practiced this skill, the Qi flow in her body would become much more violent and powerful than before!


    It''s the same now.


    When the sub-formula from the Heart Meridian appeared in his mind, a surge of Qi gathered in his Dantian from all directions. His abdomen immediately felt a warm and comfortable feeling, making him enjoy this feeling more and more.


    "Each move of the ''Ru Yi Waterfall Tactics'' will be separated by a blade. The mother blade will remain, the mother heart and son''s heart will be linked. Love will come to an end automatically ¡­" Just as he completed one cycle of the inner force cultivation technique, a blade technique automatically appeared in his mind. However, what Lin Hongxue did not expect was that when these characters appeared in her mind, the heat in her body suddenly rushed out and rushed towards her arms!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked!


    This was because this kind of situation had never happened before when he was practicing the Heart Sutra!


    Just as he was about to open his eyes, he felt a warm current gushing out from his right palm! He could clearly feel the stream of air shooting out from his arm!


    Then, he heard an incomparably sharp whistle fly out from his hands!


    Lin Hongxue only felt a slight tremble in her hand!


    His eyes opened!


    The scene in front of her shocked her out of her wits!


    He only saw that the ruyi blade in his hand was still in one piece! The sabre was still on the hilt of his sabre! And that blade had already disappeared! After a sharp whistle, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky!


    Lin Hong Xue looked up in surprise, her eyes were filled with shock!


    At some point, that small blade had already escaped from its scabbard and was spinning rapidly in the air twenty feet above his head! Streams of black light with a tinge of green in them were dazzling like countless bolts of lightning flashing across the night sky!


    This sudden change of events not only stunned Lin Hongxue!


    Even the Carefree Immortal, upon hearing the screeching sound, immediately rushed out of the cave. He was completely stunned by what he saw in front of him!


    Just as the two of them were standing there in shock, the blades spinning in the air suddenly flashed and disappeared! Lin Hongxue felt a slight tremble in her hand!


    What level of eyesight was Immortal Carefree?!


    Just now, he clearly saw the spinning saber. The light on his body was like a meteor streaking across the horizon before disappearing in a flash. Then, he saw a black shadow sink into Lin Hongxue''s hand! It was none other than the blade!


    Lin Hongxue felt her hands trembling. Looking down, her face turned pale with fright. She extended both hands and actually threw the saber in her hands onto the ground!


    Lin Hongxue did not expect that not only would the saber be able to fly in the air by itself, but it would also be able to run back by itself! How could he not be shocked!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal leaped forward and landed three feet away from Lin Hongxue. He picked up the ruyi blade on the ground and started to laugh!


    "Aiya, baby, baby! Hahahaha ¡­ "The Carefree Immortal raised his hand and brought the blade in his hand to the dazed Lin Hong Xue," Ah, Xue''er, tell grandfather what you just did. After all, the Carefree Immortal had a lot of experience. He didn''t expect that after Lin Hongxue took this knife out to play with it, she would unintentionally cause so many unexpected things! There must be many secrets hidden on this blade! But just now, he realized that this blade could actually free itself from the handle of the blade. Wasn''t this what the first form of the Heart Meridian described? This discovery had indeed surprised and delighted the Carefree Immortal! However, he also knew that there must be a reason behind everything that just happened.


    "Eh ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was finally awoken by her grandfather''s hearty laugh. She turned her head and stared blankly at the Ruyi Knife in the old man''s hand.


    "Hey, Xue''er, quickly tell grandpa what you did?"


    "Er ¡ª what did I do?" Lin Hongxue scratched the back of her head. She did not know what was going on, but the question from the Carefree Immortal had made her even more confused!


    "Ai, haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal seemed to have understood Lin Hongxue''s state of mind. He stroked his own white beard and said, "Think carefully about it, just now, this blade ¡­" The Carefree Immortal waved the Ruyi Saber in his hand, "Did you feel anything unusual when it was in your hand?"


    "Eh?" Lin Hongxue was reminded by the Carefree Immortal. She suddenly remembered that the two gentle vibrations in her hands just now coincided with the time the saber flew out and returned! A bright light immediately appeared on his face.


    "That''s right! "Just now when this blade flew out and came back, I felt something trembling in my hands!" Lin Hongxue looked excitedly at the ruyi blade in the Carefree Immortal''s hand. Now that her mood had calmed down and she recalled the accident from just now, Lin Hongxue was once again filled with pleasant surprise!


    "Haha ¡ª hmm, that''s right!" The Carefree Immortal walked forward and patted Lin Hongxue''s shoulder. "Oh, why don''t you tell grandpa every detail of what you just did ¡ª"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª As for me ¡ª I was just practicing that mental cultivation method. But when I silently recited the first move of the saber art, I suddenly felt a tremor in my hands and opened my eyes. And then I saw this ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue tilted her head as she thought carefully about the details.


    "Practice the Heart Sutra?!" Immortal Carefree''s eyes went wide!


    He suddenly took out the piece of sheepskin from his chest, bent his legs, and started examining the Heart Sutra!


    After what Lin Hongxue said just now, the Carefree Immortal revealed an excited expression as he looked at her!


    "Strange person!" "Wonderful man!" he muttered to himself.


    "Xue''er, come down and stand behind me. Wait for grandfather to try out this saber!" The Carefree Immortal looked at the Heart Sutra and combined with what happened to Lin Hongxue, he seemed to understand a bit more!


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue''s figure flashed and landed behind her grandfather.


    The Prodigal Immortal closed his eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he was completely immersed in the world of cultivation!


    In his mind, he began to recite the internal energy mental cultivation method!


    With a move of his long beard, the Carefree Immortal suddenly appeared the same situation as Lin Hong Xue just now!


    Countless surges of true energy rushed into his dantian from all directions, and actually began to surge non-stop in his dantian!


    And when he read the first move of the "Divine Saber Formula of Ruyi Divine Saber", the Carefree Immortal felt his hands shake, and that blade appeared again like Lin Hongxue had just done!


    When the Footloose Immortal opened his eyes, a smile broke out on his face!


    "Hahahaha!" But just as he laughed, the blade in the air suddenly flew back towards the hilt!


    The Carefree Immortal stood up, stroking his beard with one hand and swinging the ruyi divine blade with the other.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! Grandson, your luck is really not shallow! You''ve discovered the secret! Sigh, looks like fate has come for me! "Everything is destined!


    Other than staring at her grandfather in a daze, Lin Hong Xue really didn''t understand what her grandfather was talking about.


    "Hm!" Xue''er, this saber really does have a divine ability! It seemed that in order to practice this blade technique, one had to combine the inner force skill from the first portion! Otherwise, it would be useless! Presumably, the three parts of the Heart Sutra are all interrelated and cannot be missed! "


    "Hm!" This part ¡ª "Xiao Yao placed his index finger on top of the second volume of the Heart Meridian," Presumably, this'' Fantasy Shadow Falling Tactic ''is not only an exquisite movement technique, but it should also be a movement technique and footwork technique for the third volume of the blade technique! If it wasn''t for the coordination of this movement technique and footwork technique, he wouldn''t have been able to cultivate this "ruyi Divine Saber Technique"! Otherwise, why would he place the saber art last? "Hahahaha, so you really are a strange person!" The Carefree Immortal raised his head and took a gulp of wine.


    "In the future, practice this inner force skill every morning, and practice this movement and footwork on the ''Illusory Shadows'' in the afternoon ¡ª ¡ª Hmm, luckily you have grandfather''s'' Unfettered Steps'', so you should be able to learn twice the results with half the effort! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Ah!" Really? "Grandpa!" Lin Hongxue was completely mesmerized by her grandfather''s words!


    From the expression on his grandfather''s face, the Heart Sutra''s martial arts must be extraordinary! Something that could make grandpa praise it repeatedly was definitely a rare treasure!


    Thus, when Lin Hongxue heard her grandfather''s words, other than feeling exceptionally happy, she was actually a bit impatient!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª yes!" When the Carefree Immortal saw Lin Hong Xue''s expression, he burst into laughter, but his expression immediately turned serious. "However, Xue''er, you must remember Grandfather''s words; you must not rush into cultivation! You know what? He had to take things step by step! One step at a time! First, he needed to build a firm foundation before he could practice even more profound martial arts. This way, he could achieve twice the result with half the effort. Secondly, he could guarantee that there would be no mistakes! For a martial artist, the thing he was most afraid of was going too far! If he wasn''t careful, he would go berserk! "You must remember this well ¡­"


    "Ugh!" "Got it, grandpa ¡ª!" Although she saw her grandfather''s serious expression, it did not affect Lin Hongxue at all! Firstly, he didn''t know what went wrong, and secondly, his soul had been completely emptied by the blade!


    However, he had clearly remembered every word that his grandfather had said!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Prodigy Immortal stretched out his right hand, and with a ''puchi'' sound, he sheathed the saber in his hand. After glancing at Lin Hongxue, he hesitated for a moment before placing the box in his bosom.


    Lin Hongxue had been staring at the box in her grandfather''s hands. She thought that her grandfather would give it to her! Unexpectedly, he still put it into his pocket.


    Lin Hongxue smacked her lips, "Er ¡ª ¡ª" It was inconvenient for her to say anything. She let out a grunt and followed her grandfather into the cave.


    Because just now when he saw the small bamboo raft on the shore, he knew that Uncle Xu had brought him food.


    "..."

 C90

    August 15th.


    Wenzhou City''s busiest day was also only on this day.


    It was even more lively than on New Year''s Eve.


    Perhaps it was because there were too many people who loved martial arts in this world.


    Because today was a day that martial artists in the world had been looking forward to for a long time.


    Martial Arts Competition.


    However, there were many more unfamiliar faces this year that were different from the previous years.


    Wenzhou City had also become very different from the bustling festivals of the past because the outside of the city was filled with people.


    Not an ordinary person.


    The commoners of Wenzhou City had never seen so many strangers.


    They were all dressed in black.


    Black cloth wrapped around his head and face. Everyone had the same four-foot-long blade hanging from their waists.


    A snow-white scimitar!


    The arrival of the man in black not only immediately filled the city with the smell of blood, but also brought with it a great number of people.


    The entire city was surrounded by thousands of people. It was like a black barrier that completely engulfed the entire city.


    Iron Sword Villa.


    The back of the mountain was like a huge arena. Today, it was incomparably desolate!


    A few scattered flags fluttered listlessly.


    Two flags.


    In the middle was a black flag that took up half of the sky!


    The two words "Blood Demon Palace" on the banner were like the ghostfire from hell, burning fiercely in the wind.


    The twelve men in black lined up under the banner.


    A ruthless man in black.


    From their pale faces, one could tell that they were cold.


    In front of the black robe were three bamboo palanquins.


    A man and two women were sitting in a sedan.


    In the middle was a man.


    The same man in black.


    There was a silver mask on the right side of his face, glowing with a white light.


    A pair of strange hands, hands in strange gloves.


    Her long hair draped across her shoulders, and her eyes exuded a strong killing intent.


    It really was the Southern Palace!


    Beside him were two women!


    Two beautiful women!


    This was a woman that would make anyone lose their soul if they looked at her!


    It was the two sisters, Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru.


    In the open space behind them, not even many people from large sects had arrived!


    The only one who had arrived today was actually Shaolin!


    No one could imagine it!


    Only two sects were participating in such a grand event! And one of them was a sect which he had never heard of before ¡­ the Blood Devil Palace!


    The representatives of Shaolin were actually also led by Master Ku Chan and led by Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue''s third senior brother.


    There were less than 20 people in the hall with the four people in front!


    Moreover, it was already noon, and not a single person from the Iron Sword Villa had come out!


    It was indeed a strange thing!


    The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster was still sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    He had already been sitting here for six hours.


    Why haven''t those people arrived yet?


    Master Ku Chan was indeed puzzled by the strange state of affairs in which this year''s Martial Arts Competition had taken place.


    He was even more surprised when he saw so many men in black!


    Master Ku Chan''s brows slightly moved.


    What happened in Iron Sword Villa? He had just received Tie Wushuang''s invitation five days ago and had arrived on time to meet with him today. However, he had not expected this result.


    Southern Palace City was also somewhat surprised by this scene. At least two hours ago.


    But now, from the smile on his face, it could be seen that he was extremely happy.


    A black shadow flashed like a gust of wind, and another person appeared on the stage ten zhang away.


    It''s Southern Palace!


    Master Ku Chan''s brows tightened! Ye Zichen''s eyebrows twitched!


    Even though he did not open his eyes, he could tell from the sound of the wind that his martial arts skills were unfathomably profound! The Withering Buddhist Grandmaster also knew that it was South Palace City. However, what surprised him was how the martial arts of the Southern Palace had improved at such a rapid pace! It was far beyond his imagination!


    "Hahahaha ¡­." After being quiet for six hours, a burst of wild laughter finally broke the silence on the stage.


    After the laughter ended, the four people''s bodies that were sitting upright trembled!


    Because as they laughed, the four of them suddenly felt a formless stream of air rushing towards them! Powerful and swift!


    "Aiya, I was wondering what happened to the Martial Forest Assembly this year?" Haha ¡ª ¡ª "Nangong Yun laughed wildly as she raised her head." Even the dignified Alliance Master Wu Lin didn''t show himself ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª Heaven''s will! "


    "Hmph ¡ª" A long sigh came from the bamboo sedan on the right. Nalan Wanlin turned around to look at Master Ku Chan''s group, and his eyes suddenly became frightening.


    "Ai, I said grandmaster ¡ª" NanGong City pointed towards Master Withered-Zen and said, "I didn''t expect that today we would be here. Tell me ¡­" "How should we end this ¡ª" At the end of the sentence, the voice of the Southern Palace became like a ghost.


    "Amitabha ¡­" Grandmaster Ku Chan slowly stood up. "This old monk never thought that today''s situation would be like this. In my opinion, I think we should wait until the next time ¡­"


    "Hahahaha!" Next time? "Oh ¡ª of course not, but you have to ask if they agree ¡ª" NanGong Cheng burst into a fit of laughter as he spoke, waving his hand towards the Nalan Wanlin and her sister.


    "Hmph! Old bald donkey, since you''ve come today, don''t think about going back!" "Hahahaha ¡­" Nalan Wan stood up, laughing loudly towards the sky. Her laughter was extremely mournful, causing one''s hair to stand on end!


    "Since those people aren''t here, we''ll let them live for now. After we finish dealing with Shaolin, we can slowly uncover them one by one ¡ª" Nalan Wanlin''s eyes shot out a malicious light as he said word by word to the Withering Zen Master.


    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan opened his eyes and a bright light shot out from his eyes. "Today is a day of competition between the heroes of the world, not a day to settle personal grudges."


    "Hahahaha!" You so-called righteous sects are full of nonsense indeed! Why don''t you think about whether it''s the right time to kill the innocent? Hahahaha ¡ª no matter what, I, Nalan Wanlin, swear that I will use your blood to pay tribute to your murdered mother! " Nalan Wanlin waved his sleeve, and his face had been angrily torn apart! He was no longer that peerless beauty from before.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" Master Ku Chan gave a long signal, "I think we should take our leave first ¡ª" As he said this, he turned around and waved to his juniors. Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing and Xuan Yue immediately stood up.


    "Humph!" Want to leave? It''s not that easy to ¡ª "With these words still in her mouth, Nalan Wanlin''s body flashed as four black lights shot towards the necks of the four people like ghostly shadows!


    "Amitabha!"


    The red light was like blood flying everywhere. Without looking back, Master Ku Chan opened his sleeves and immediately left.


    With a loud "peng" sound, the four beams of black light unexpectedly struck the back of Master Ku Chan at the same time. Wherever they passed, sand and rocks immediately flew in all directions, and dust filled the sky!


    Master Ku Chan raised his eyebrows. He never thought that the four beams of black light would only come with four ribbons! What surprised him even more was not the belt, but the powerful force that came from it!


    Although he had the Diamond Protection skill just now, he felt a surge of qi and blood in his chest after this attack! He quickly lowered his feet and stepped to the side, avoiding the three strong forces. Even so, he still felt that he couldn''t breathe properly! His feet were already five points into the ground!


    When Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue saw this, they were greatly shocked. They knew that Senior Brother had used the Coiling Dragon Steps to completely block the attack in order to save them. The three of them immediately flew over and formed a triangle to protect Master Ku Chan.


    "Hahahaha! Indeed, you are worthy of being called the head of the Shaolin Family!" Good! Great! "Hahahaha ¡­." Another black shadow. NanGong City was like a ghost as it stood ten feet in front of the four, a pair of gloved hands constantly patting them.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" With a shake of his shoulders, Master Ku Chan drew out his two feet and turned around, cupping his hands towards NanGong City.


    "I didn''t get the chance to seek guidance from Master last time. Today is a rare opportunity, this junior really doesn''t want to give it up ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" NanGong Cheng looked at Master Ku Chan and laughed strangely.


    "Amitabha ¡ª who is this benefactor?" When Master Xuankong heard Southern Palace City''s words, his face slightly froze for a moment before he turned around and cupped his hands towards Southern Palace City as well.


    Hahahaha, this young one is a nameless one. I have just established the ''Blood Demon Palace''. The martial arts world is inexperienced, and I hope to learn from the masters ¡ª" NanGong Cheng rubbed his hands together as he took a few steps forward with a pleased look on his face.


    "No need for nonsense!" Suddenly, a delicate shout was heard, and a white shadow flew over like the wind. Accept your death! ¡ª ¡ª As soon as his voice fell, the sky suddenly became as cold as winter, and it was as if the night had come!


    The faces of the four Senior Brothers suddenly changed!


    He raised his head and saw countless black sleeves covering his head! The gust of wind that came from the front blew the cassock into the air! It was a suffocating feeling!


    "Be careful!" Master Ku Chan shouted loudly. He spread out his arms, intertwined his palms, and lifted them into the air as he lightly slapped them into the air.


    There were several muffled sounds, and the falling sleeves suddenly stopped 10 feet away in the air, no longer moving!


    "Hahahaha! Truly a good skill!" A hearty laugh came from behind him. Grandmaster Ku Chan suddenly felt an ice-cold wind come from behind him. Just as he was about to turn around, he saw three red lights flash and Xuankong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue pounce like the wind!


    With three loud rumbling sounds, three snorts came from behind him and at the same time, the three red lights flew ten feet away from him!


    Master Ku Chan''s face changed!


    This was because he saw that the one who had flown over just now was his third junior brother!


    Not flying out, but being thrown out!


    At this time, Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing and Xuan Yue were already lying on the ground not more than three meters away, and actually hadn''t made any sound!


    With another loud shout, the monk spun around like a ball of fire in the sky. Wherever the sound went, it was like snow, and pieces of cloth flew into the air. Grandmaster Ku Chan''s palms shattered the sleeves of his sleeves as his body spun and landed next to his three junior brothers.


    The faces of the three people were as white as paper. Their eyes were tightly shut, and they had actually lost all feeling!


    The shock of being a monk was no small matter!


    Although the abilities of his three junior brothers were slightly lacking, this was the first time in his life that he had seen someone capable of defeating three people in a single move!


    It was simply unbelievable!


    He quickly stretched out his hand and checked, only to see that the three of them were still breathing. Apparently, they had suffered some serious internal injuries. If he didn''t treat them soon, they might not be able to survive! Immediately, beads of sweat began to form on his forehead!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you really overestimate yourself!" The laughter was only five feet away. Master Ku Chan could clearly feel the thick killing intent coming from the three sides behind him!


    "Amitabha ¡ª fine ¡ª ¡ª" Master Ku Chan let out a long sigh, helplessly looking at his three junior brothers in front of him.


    His body flickered and he sat down cross-legged. He stretched his arms and closed his eyes again.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª go overboard for yourselves!"


    Eight black sleeves floated towards Master Withered-Zen from both sides without a sound.


    The monk was indifferent because he knew that everything should be over ¡­


    "Hahahaha!"


    Just as his sleeve was about to wrap around Master Ku Chan''s body, an agitated laughter descended from the sky like a clap of thunder.


    "Pu! Pu!"


    As before, black clouds were flying in the sky.


    Master Ku Chan heard three muffled shouts coming from his body.


    Everything immediately became quiet again.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ¨C I say you are too unreasonable, eh?" We''re not even here yet and you''re already starting! "Hmph ¡­


    Master Ku Chan could smell a strong smell of alcohol.


    His eyes opened wide, and he knew in his heart that the three of them might be saved ¡­.

 C91

    However, NanGong Cheng frowned. Judging from the short contraction on his left cheek, he was a little surprised.


    Indeed, South Palace City was very surprised just now!


    Because before his laughter had died down, he had clearly felt a gust of wind come from his side, a peaceful gust of wind, more than two zhang away. It was precisely the wind that struck his right hand, which was extended towards the head of the Withering Zen Grandmaster. He was just a fraction away from being able to take down the old monk''s head!


    What surprised him even more was that Nalan Wanlin, who had clearly used 80% of her power just now, was actually repelled by a strong stream of air without any warning. Looking at Nalan Wanlin''s face, she was also extremely surprised!


    NanGong City slowly turned his head and saw an old man, a white robed old man!


    She was actually smiling at him while he drank his wine.


    Other than the Free and Unrestrained Immortal, who else could be so carefree in such an occasion?


    The pupils of the Southern Palace began to contract.


    He kept recalling the process from before. When did this old fogey come here? He didn''t notice anything until he heard the laughter. He only realized that the person was twenty feet away from him?


    Southern Palace City was in disbelief!


    However, he had no choice but to believe the truth.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" After the laughter passed, the Carefree Immortal had already arrived at the side of the monk. With a wave of his right hand, he patted the monk''s back. "Aiya, I say, old monk, why are you so impatient? Can''t you wait up to this old man ¡­ hahahaha ¡­"


    Grandmaster Ku Chan suddenly felt an intense surge of true energy pass from the Carefree Immortal to his entire body. He immediately felt at ease! His long eyebrows twitched, and he opened his eyes slightly. He gave his thanks to the Carefree Immortal, but said nothing more.


    Nalan Wanlin did not expect that the poison in his body from earlier would be easily neutralized by this bald old man in his eighties or nineties! He didn''t see anything else when he saw a flash of white shadow just now!


    Nalan Wanlin''s face turned as ghastly as a ghost!


    He stretched his hands and was about to attack the Carefree Immortal, when suddenly, a mournful scream rang out from outside the manor, followed by a series of faint sounds of killing that shook the heavens!


    Nalan Wanlin''s expression changed drastically as she turned her face to the side to face South Palace City. However, she discovered that a large bird had already entered South Palace City and was shooting out of the manor like an arrow!


    Southern Palace City also heard it. Moreover, that scream just now was the one he was the most familiar with!


    It was his people!


    South Palace City had arrived above the city gates in a single breath!


    The scene in front of him made the Southern Palace City gasp again!


    He saw that more than half of his men had died and half were wounded!


    Outside of the city gates, silk banners fluttered in the wind, covering half a mile in length. They were Wu Dang, Emei, Kongtong, the Beggar''s Gang, Qingcheng, and Mount Hua ¡­


    South Palace City was once again shocked!


    Below the city gate, a group of people were fighting passionately. When the first young man in a white robe raised his arms, screams immediately sounded out from around him. The two men in black who were lying in ambush on both sides were burning with flames, rolling on the ground in pain, and the air was immediately filled with a strong smell of sulphur!


    NanGong City''s eye spout a man-eating fire!


    He turned around and waved his hand at the rat. The red, yellow, and black flags on the city walls waved continuously. The black clothed men outside the city gates immediately disappeared without a trace!


    With a few kacha sounds, the city gates opened!


    A few strange gazes flashed past from the eyes of South Palace City, then their bodies expanded and they rushed towards Iron Sword Villa once again.


    The young man in white was also startled. He waved his hand behind him and shouted, "Seniors and brothers, let''s go!" He waved his right hand and a banner appeared in his hand. It was written in the words "Central Pine Tang Sect".


    The group of people majestically headed towards the Iron Sword Villa!


    In a short moment, the Southern Palace City had already rushed to the Iron Sword Villa''s martial arena. Before they even had the chance to land, they had almost fallen from the sky!


    The place that was previously deserted was suddenly bustling with noise and excitement!


    The grandstands had already been set up, and there were a few large chairs arranged around the ring.


    Of course there was someone in the chair!


    As far as the eyes could see in the Southern Palace, there was actually an iron cicada cloud in the middle of the city!


    Next to them were the Free and Unrestrained Immortal, Tie Wushuang, Master Ku Chan, his Third Junior Brother, Tie Rumei, and others. What caused Nan Gong Cheng to be even more shocked was that Xuan Kong, Xuan Jing, and Xuan Yue, who were just lying on the ground a moment ago, seemed to be completely fine at the moment!


    NanGong City paused in the air, and then landed beside Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru, looking at the two of them with eyes full of hesitation.


    "Humph ¡ª" Nalan Wanlin snorted and then slanted her eyes toward the Southern Palace. "These old fellows are really spirited, but that''s also good, this isn''t what you hope for the most ¡ª" While speaking, she pointed at the stage, tilted her body, and fell into the bamboo sedan, lazily looking at the stage. However, the look in her eyes was akin to that of a tigress admiring her prey.


    He could faintly hear the noise outside. In a moment, he was already outside the school field!


    Everyone on the stage stood up.


    Tie Xiaoyun strode to the front of the stage, clasped his hands, and said with an excited expression, "Iron Sword Villa welcomes the heroes of the realm who have come to pay their respects as guests. I am honoured and honored! "Everyone, please take your seats as heroes ¡­" Each word was vigorous and sonorous.


    "How did this old man recover so quickly?" NanGong Cheng''s face immediately darkened. Even Nalan Wanlin had an expression of disbelief on his face.


    After the commotion, the scene became quiet again.


    At this moment, the martial field was filled with colorful flags and was bustling with noise and excitement!


    Tie Xiaoyun waved his hands, "The annual Martial Arts Competition is about to begin in our village. In the past few years, thanks to the kindness of all the heroes of the world, I am grateful to be able to work with them here ¡­ The purpose of the Martial Arts Competition was to select a person who had both talent and talent. He would be able to lead the martial artists in the world, uphold the principles of martial arts, benefit the martial artists in the world, and bring glory to the martial arts world ¡­


    "..." "Now, let me announce the commencement of the tenth session of the Martial Forest Assembly!"


    The audience immediately burst into cheers!


    As soon as Tie Xiaoyun''s voice fell, he saw a flash of white shadow, and a person leapt two zhang up. With a flick of his hands, he heard a few booming sounds, and immediately the rocks on the mountain wall in front of him flew up together and dust filled the air. The man in white spun in the air, and then landed back on the stage, brushed his white robe, and sat back down on the chair.


    Suddenly, thunderous applause could be heard from below the stage. All the heroes stood up and raised their heads to look at the mountain wall as they praised it! On the wall just now, the words "Tenth Martial Meeting" were shockingly displayed! Three points into the rock!


    A wave of sighs and sighs rang out from below the stage. Who would have thought that the First Young Master of the Iron Sword Villa was actually so capable!


    "Humph!" Southgate City let out a stuffy snort, and a cold light flashed! Beside him, Nalan Wanlin seemed to have fallen asleep and turned a deaf ear to everything that was happening outside.


    "Everyone, please be quiet!" Tie Xiaoyun was also very satisfied with Tie Wushuang''s performance just now. "The rules of this Martial Arts Competition are the same as before. The winner will enter the next round by drawing lots, with three to two wins. "The competition between the three candidates will be conducted in terms of martial arts, intelligence and character. The final victor will be the new chief of the Martial Forest ¡­"


    "Good!" "Good!" Another round of applause rang out from the audience.


    "Now, we invite the esteemed and respected Free and Unrestrained Immortal to draw lots for this Great Assembly ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun waved his hand and turned towards the Free and Unrestrained Immortal and clasped his hands.


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" With one hand holding the teapot and the other holding his beard, the immortal elder Xiao Yao slowly walked to Iron Lanyun''s side. A small wooden box was placed on a large table in front of him.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, please ¡ª" Iron Lantern pointed towards the wooden chest on the table.


    "Hahahaha, interesting, interesting!" The Carefree Immortal waved his long robe and walked to the front of the table. He raised his head and took a big gulp of wine, and with a flash of his right hand, he retrieved a few bamboo sticks from the wooden box and handed them over to Tie Xiaoyun.


    Now, I announce that the drawing of lots for the first round of the Martial Competition ¡ª ¡ª Tie Xiaoyun received the bamboo lots, straightened his face, and said to the audience in a clear voice.


    The audience immediately became silent.


    "The first group will have Kongtong versus Wudang."


    "The second group will have Shaolin versus Emei."


    "Wa ¡ª ¡ª!" Hearing this, the audience burst into an uproar again.


    "The third group will be formed by Qingcheng versus ¡ª" Tie Xiao Yun suddenly stopped. His expression was somewhat excited. After a long while, he said, "Qing Cheng versus the Blood Demon Palace ¡­"


    Hearing this, the audience became dead silent once again, all of them turned their heads to look towards the South Palace City. As for the white-clothed youth from the Tang Sect in the center of the river, his eyes were blazing with fire. He wanted nothing more than to eat up South Palace City in one gulp.


    At this moment, Nalan Wanlin''s eyes opened wide, and the corner of his mouth curled into an imperceptible smile.


    "The fourth group ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern cleared his throat and continued, "From the Tang Sect in the middle of the Sichuan to the Iron Sword Villa ¡­"


    "..."


    "Alright, now the list has been decided. The competition will officially begin tomorrow at noon, and the competition will proceed for six days. The first three days will be the preliminaries, and three contestants will be selected for the finals." "In the end, there will be one victor who will become the chief of the alliance ¡­"


    "During the competition, Iron Sword Villa has already arranged food and lodging for all the heroes of the world. Everyone, please come to the villa to have a meal and rest ¡­ "Rest in good spirits, tomorrow will be the day of martial arts competition!"


    "Ah, this Old Villa Master Tie is truly loyal to the heavens. He has thought over everything so thoroughly, as expected of the Iron Sword Villa!"


    "Of course! "Of course, there is a reason why we can have nine consecutive alliance chiefs!"


    Below the stage, the heroes were filled with excitement and admiration towards Tie Xiaoyun''s words. They were all filled with endless praise.


    Rui''er, go back to the Manor and tell your family to arrange food and lodging for the heroes, ahh!


    "Brother Xiao Yao, please, Grand Master!" He turned around and cupped his hands towards the Carefree Immortal, Master Withered-Zen, and the others before following Tie Xiaoyun into the manor.

 C92

    To all martial artists, tonight was indeed a passionate night!


    Other than the Villa Owner Tie having prepared delicacies and excellent wines for the heroes, most of the passion came from the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    Indeed, everyone present today were full of dreams. Judging from their expressions and eyes, they seemed to be brimming with confidence towards tomorrow''s competition.


    Martial Union Lord represented not only an identity or a symbol, but also the hope and responsibility of all martial artists in the world.


    Of course, there were also a lot of people who wanted to compete for the Alliance Master''s position.


    From the looks of the banquet hall, Iron Sword Villa had already made sufficient preparations for this.


    The main hall was located at the edge of the back mountain. It had once been a place where swords were forged. The surface of the wall and roof was made of iron, and there seemed to be traces of a mechanism! If not for experiencing it personally, no one would have thought that there would be such a grand place in the Iron Sword Villa.


    Indeed, otherwise how could it be called Iron Sword Villa!


    In the brightly lit main hall, the current popular scene could only be described as extraordinary.


    Besides the masters of Shaolin Temple enjoying the fasts specially prepared by the villa in their rooms, all the other heroes were busily toasting each other and toasting each other. All of them were filled with lofty sentiments. Some of them even had the aura of "the wind is gentle, while the water is cold; a brave man will never return"!


    However, the Southern Palace''s "Blood Demon Palace" was not one of them. Of course, this would not affect the interest of the crowd.


    At the corner of the hall near the window, one was completely different from the other heroes.


    A white-clothed youth in his late twenties.


    He was thin and handsome.


    Although the heroes had been drinking to their hearts'' content for six hours, he hadn''t touched a single drop of wine.


    It was a complete defeat.


    In fact, he should be called Tang Bai.


    Ever since he came to the Manor, he hadn''t said a single word to anyone other than the Manor Lord when he entered the manor.


    Ye Zichen frowned, as if he was thinking about something very important.


    He kept looking out the window. The moonlight tonight was really good, and he could see very far. But everyone knew that he was not looking at the scenery.


    Maybe it was because they had been holding their heads up for too long, but at this moment, they finally looked around the hall and saw that all of the heroes had already drunk until they were dizzy.


    Tang Bai let out a long breath and quietly stood up. Then, he silently walked out of the corner of the door.


    A cool breeze blew over. Tang Bai couldn''t help but tremble and immediately felt much more clear-headed.


    He could smell a strong fragrance, the fragrance of flowers.


    Tang Bai froze for a second. He looked around and couldn''t help but inwardly exclaim in admiration!


    There was a mountain range less than a hundred feet in front of him!


    He was in the center of a basin! When he came in, he did not notice!


    What a huge courtyard!


    Tang Bai couldn''t help but stick out his tongue. Not only was the courtyard large, it was also surrounded by osmanthus trees. It was currently blooming, no wonder he smelled an intoxicating fragrance the moment he stepped out the door!


    In front of him, a small stream snaked away and disappeared over the cliff.


    Tang Bai''s spirit was lifted as he walked forward unknowingly.


    After walking around the cinnamon forest for about a hundred feet, there was another house about ten feet away. Although he could not see it clearly under the moonlight, he was sure that it was very well built.


    The interior was brightly lit.


    Tang Bai looked and thought, "Can it be that we''ve arrived at a place that we shouldn''t have?" He turned around and planned to return to his original path to rest. Just as he turned around, he could faintly hear people chatting inside. Curious and curious, Tang Bai hesitated for a moment before leaping into the laurel tree near the window. Unexpectedly, there was no sound at all!


    "..." "Amitabha, I think the next few days will be filled with danger ¡­" He was full of energy, and one could tell that he was a Withered Zen master. When Tang Bai heard their voices, he didn''t think for a moment that they were inside the house, silently berating himself for being too reckless. He hurriedly held his breath and didn''t dare to breathe!


    "..." "That''s right. I saw that Southern Palace was planning well and had come prepared. They are definitely determined to get it ¡­"


    "..." Hahahaha, hey, I said old monk, now that the situation has come to this, we don''t have to panic anymore, who cares about palaces, if he wants to violate the rules, I think this world hero will not agree! "Even if he has three heads and six arms, we don''t need to be afraid ¡­"


    "..." "Father, how about I go first and kill him first. Hmph!"


    "Ai ¡­" You! Come on, you can start tomorrow. Why don''t you go to the back of the mountain and wait for the end of the meeting before coming out ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­"


    "You!"


    "Alright, alright! At such a time, you are still acting like children! "Humph!"


    Tang Bai was extremely vexed at the moment! He didn''t expect that Manor Lord Tie''s family would be chatting with the Carefree Immortal! If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have come.


    Since things had come to this point, he could only bear with it, even though the sweat on his forehead was pouring like rain!


    After an unknown amount of time, the people inside finally dispersed and returned to their rooms to rest.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he quickly rushed back to his room. Only then did he realize that the moon was about to reach the western mountains.


    Lying on the bed, Tang Bai was already awake, and his brows were knit tightly together.


    Reaching out with his hand, he took out an exquisite small wooden box and carefully examined it.


    His eyes became cold.


    The veins on the back of his hand suddenly bulged as beads of sweat dripped down his nose. It was as if his heart was suffering great pain!


    After a while, it slowly calmed down.


    There were actually tears in his eyes.


    Yes, no one could understand his current mood.


    Tang Bai clearly remembered when he left five days ago, he swore before his master''s soul that this time, he could not behead an enemy and would never come back. He only wanted two options: Carrying the enemy''s head in front of his master''s spirit, and dying in the hands of his enemy!


    Indeed, the greatest pain in the world was the pain in the heart ¡­


    "..."


    Five miles outside of Wenzhou.


    This was a dense forest of willow trees.


    In the depths of the forest, countless tents were built. Although it was already late at night, the lamps were still brightly lit.


    In the largest tent in the middle, in the residence of the Southern Palace, Nalan Wanlin, Nalan Wanru, and Jin Shu sat next to each other.


    "..." "Mhmm ¡­"


    NanGong Cheng was reclining in a chair, his eyes were glowing with a cold light, expressionlessly staring at the top of the tent, his right index finger was napping lightly on his knee ¡­


    "Also!"


    Suddenly, Southpalace City seemed to have thought of something and abruptly stood up, waving his right hand at the Goldbiter Rat.


    This action gave everyone present a fright. They couldn''t help but look towards South Palace City.


    The hamster hurried forward and looked anxiously at the city of the Southern Palace. His forehead was covered in sweat.


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng looked at the crowd''s expression and waved his hands. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud, and took the opportunity to stand up from his chair.


    "Hey, look at how nervous you are! "I just realized that what we just said was a bit inappropriate ¡ª we need to discuss it a bit more ¡ª ha-ha ¡­"


    "Hmph!" Nalan Wan and Lin rolled their eyes at Nangong Cheng, "Then why did you suddenly ¡ª"


    "En ¡ª" NanGong City waved his hand at Goldbiter Rat. "You ¡ª tomorrow, inform Prefect Zhang to transfer all his soldiers outside the city to stand by!" Moreover, place the explosives at all sides of the city walls, as well as at the main exit! "


    "Yes sir!" The Rat finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Also, from tomorrow onwards, only entry and exit are allowed in the entire city! "Those who leave the city without permission" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the Southern Palace, and they suddenly waved their hands, "Cut ¡ª ¡ª stand ¡ª ¡ª die!" After a long while, a few words came out from his teeth!


    "Yes!" "La-Lord!" The Rat''s figure flashed before disappearing into the night.


    "Hahahaha..." A burst of wild laughter came out from the tent, shaking the catkins!


    "..."


    The night sky suddenly darkened, and the moon had already sunk into the western mountains ¡­

 C93

    The sun today was indeed very good.


    Although it was only three rods in the morning, everyone could tell from the sweat on their faces that the sun today was also very poisonous.


    However, this was not even worth mentioning to the martial artists participating in the gathering. Everyone seemed to ignore the existence of the sun. In their hearts, at this moment, they only had one goal, and that was to obtain the crown!


    The surprising scene of desolation yesterday was completely the opposite!


    The entire Iron Sword Villa had become a sea of one person!


    In addition to the martial artists from all over the world, they had also attracted many commoners who came to visit.


    Even Ah Bao and Qin Gang were among them.


    It could be seen from Iron Lantern''s passionate face that he was very surprised. This year''s Martial Arts Competition would definitely be more lively than any previous one!


    A line of martial artists filled the drill ground.


    The black flag in the middle was especially eye-catching.


    "Blood Devil Palace" These three words, written in fiery red, caused the originally hot scene to become even hotter.


    NanGong Cheng lazily sat on a bamboo palanquin, while the sisters Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru sat on both sides of him.


    The people present were still looking at the three of them with astonished eyes even now.


    In addition to surprise, there was also obvious anger and fear.


    Although he didn''t know much about the Blood Demon Palace, which had just risen from the martial arts world, he was very familiar with its rumors.


    Of course, that look soon changed and became more lively. This was because they had turned their gazes towards the Nalan Wanlin and her sister.


    He had never seen such a beautiful girl!


    They also began to doubt the credibility of the Jianghu rumor. He could not believe that such a beautiful woman would possess such a terrifying martial art, much less be so vicious!


    Some were already thinking in their hearts that even if it was the truth, it wouldn''t be a pity to die in their hands. At the very least, they would be able to see their faces clearly before they died. That was enough.


    The iron mask on the face of the Southern Palace started to glitter with a silver light. It opened its eyes and looked towards the stands, revealing an evil smile ¡­


    Of course, the host for today was still Iron Curtain Cloud.


    Behind him sat the Free and Unrestrained Immortal, the Great Master Ku Chan, Tie Wushuang and Tie Rumei.


    "Seniors Wu Lin and all heroes of the realm ¡­" After a moment of excitement, Iron Lantern spread out his arms, his long beard fluttering in the wind. He finally broke the silence.


    "Welcome to the Iron Sword Villa to participate in the annual Martial Forest Ceremony! "Before that, this old one once again thanks the world''s heroes for their kindness and support ¡­" As soon as his voice fell, the colorful banners below the stage were immediately waved, and the cheers shook the sky!


    "With the purpose of benefiting the martial artists under the heavens, we will still follow the previous rules and continue to lead the martial artists through the selection of talents who have both talent and talent. We will also greatly benefit from the spiritual inheritance of the martial artists!"


    "..." The rules for this convention are to select opponents by drawing lots... "The spirit of the martial competition is that of a martial friend, so don''t lightly hurt your opponent when the martial arts competition is over ¡­"


    "..."


    Now that the competition had officially begun, the audience erupted in cheers once again!


    Tie Xiaoyun slowly returned to his seat and sat down. Immediately, a middle-aged man walked out from behind the stage. He held a large gong in his hand and walked to the front of the stage as he knocked. With a shake of his head, he shouted loudly, "First match, between Kongtong and Wudang! ¡ª ¡ª Now! "Clang!"


    With that, a black shadow flashed and another person appeared on the stage.


    He was in his early thirties with his hair tied up in a bun and wore a black daoist robe. His face was fair and clean, and he looked refined. His clothes were slightly lifted on his left hand and his right hand gently flapped the horsetail whisk. He looked quite graceful. The middle-aged man stood on stage and half-raised his hand as he saluted the audience. He was very courteous. But he didn''t speak.


    It was the prideful disciple of Hong Tong, Cang Lang!


    Cang Lang had joined Kongtong at the age of twelve. Because of his exceptional talent and kind-hearted nature, he had become the favorite of the Sighty Master. As a result, he had also become the true successor of the Sighted Master. However, Cang Lang had been cultivating behind closed doors and rarely set foot in the martial arts world. As such, the people in the martial world did not know much about him.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, you can do it!" Come on! All the best! "A burst of cheers came from the crowd. The flag of the Kongtong Sect was indeed in the third row from the left. There were at least twenty Kongtong disciples. The one sitting right in front was Monk Jiu Mei, but he had a solemn expression on his face.


    Beside him was Daoist Master Wu Dai Hui. Today, Wu Dang seemed to be very low-key, with only three disciples behind him.


    "Master!"


    One of the disciples in the middle walked up to Daoist Priest Ling Hui and gave a deep bow.


    He was also around thirty years old, had sharp eyebrows, phoenix eyes, a high bun on his head, and a fair complexion. He held a strange sword in his hand ¨C a wooden sword that was three feet long, and the body of the sword had the word ''Shui Mu'' carved into it!


    When Monk Jiu Mei saw the wooden sword, she raised her eyebrows. Her face revealed a surprised expression as she stared at the young man. "Could this youngster be ¡ª" She slowly turned her head to look at Daoist Master Ling Hui.


    "Hehe ¡ª" Daoist Priest Ling Hui glanced at the worried man and smiled without a word. His right hand stroked his beard as he nodded slightly.


    "Shui Mu Qing Yang, not bad indeed! Sigh, it really is the front waves of the Yangtze River pushing the back waves! " The man with a frown looked at the young man and could not help but nod.


    "En, Wu Hen - go, be careful!" Ling Hui said as his long brows trembled.


    "Yes, Master!"


    The voice was still echoing when a white shadow flashed and stood in the stands!


    "What a ''Great Illusionary Steps''. Wu Dang Qing Gong indeed lives up to his reputation!" A trace of light flashed in Monk Jiu Mei''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Cang Lang, who was on the stage, also revealed the same expression as his master. Indeed, he didn''t expect that the person''s movement technique would be so fast! And strange! He had long heard of the famous "Di Yunquan", but it was the first time that he had seen this young man of his age using such a movement technique!


    "Could this brother be the Wu Dang''s Qiu Wuhen?!" A hint of surprise appeared in Cang Lang''s eyes. To a martial arts fanatic, finding an opponent to spar with was the greatest joy. It seemed that he had indeed found it this time.


    "Oh?" Qiu Wuhen''s phoenix eyes widened. He was indeed unfamiliar with this brother in front of him.


    "Haha ¡ª" Cang Lang flicked his whisk lightly. "I am Kongtong''s untalented disciple, Cang Lang. Greetings, Big Brother Qiu!"


    "Brother, you''re praising me!" So it''s Kongtong''s brother Cang, my apologies! " Qiu Wuhen quickly returned the greeting. So the other party was from Kongtong Sect. However, he had never heard of this person before.


    "Big Brother Qiu''s famous little brother has long held him in high esteem! "It''s my great fortune not to meet you here today!" Cang Lang said with a sincere face, "To think that at the Martial Arts Competition last year, Brother Qiu used a wooden sword to defeat all the other heroes. That is a name that filled the four seas!"


    "How dare you! Brother Cang, you''re flattering me. "Qiu Wuhen cupped his fist with one hand and raised the wooden sword in his right hand horizontally." Let us, let us begin ¡ª "


    "Good!" Brother Qiu was straightforward indeed! I have to learn a few moves from you today! "Haha ¡­" Cang Lang''s eyes lit up as he waved his horsetail whisk.


    "Please grant me your move, Brother Cang!"


    "Sigh, Brother Qiu should first ¡­"


    "Err ¡­" Qiu Wuhen smiled. "Then, I won''t be polite ¡­" The wooden sword in his right hand trembled slightly, and his body was like a formless gust of wind. In an instant, he was already three inches away from Cang Lang!


    "Eh!" Cang Lang was secretly shocked in his heart! Wu Dang Su had long known in terms of both sword techniques and Qing Gong. Although the sword attack just now was average, from the sword qi that came from the sword blade, it was indeed not a trivial one! He immediately focused his attention and calmed his breathing, not daring to be the slightest bit careless. With a twist of his left foot, he waved his right hand in front of the horsetail whisk, creating a silver net in front of him.


    "Alright!" Qiu Wuhen could not help but applaud in his heart. He did not expect this person to be around the same age as him, but judging from this person''s inner force cultivation, he did not seem to be below him! He was very surprised! Who would''ve thought that Kongtong was really hiding his strength! The sword''s blade immediately turned and drew a circular arc in the air. With a single tap of his right foot, his body soared into the sky. The sword aura in the air suddenly stopped as he slashed diagonally through the air towards Cang Lang''s horsetail whisk!


    "Hmm?" Cang Lang saw that the other party had actually passed through his horsetail whisk, and couldn''t help but be secretly happy in his heart! It had to be known that this horsetail whisk was made of pure steel. Each and every one of it was incomparably solid. A normal weapon would be afraid of being entangled, much less a wooden sword! With a flick of his wrist, a beam of light shot out like a gust of wind towards the wooden sword!


    At this moment, just as Qiu Wuhen''s feet touched the ground, the wooden sword in his hand was about to collide with that ray of light when he suddenly saw his right leg bend, his left leg leap, and his wrist sink. The wooden sword''s shadow drew a circular arc, the tip of the sword actually turning towards Cang Lang''s right knee without any sound! The speed at which the moves changed and the strength in their movements far exceeded Cang Lang''s expectations!


    Cang Lang was extremely shocked!


    Just now when he had used "Seven Suicide Bind", not only did he not touch the sword, he even felt a strong gale coming from his right leg! This was no small matter! He had long since heard his master talk about Brother Qiu, but that was only from hearsay. He didn''t expect that his first move today would be much more terrifying than he had imagined! Without any time to think, the horsetail whisk suddenly struck the ground. With a "poof" sound, dust and dirt flew into the air. Canglang had already borrowed the strength of its counterattack to retreat three feet! He raised his horsetail whisk and stared at Qiu Wuhen, no longer acting rashly!


    Qiu Wuhen was equally shocked! From the power from Cang Lang''s attack just now, he had indeed not expected that the inner force cultivation of this young man, whom he had never seen before, would have reached such a level! And his reaction was so fast, it was actually not any slower than his! His expression immediately changed! He raised the wooden sword in his right hand horizontally as he stared at his opponent with a different look in his eyes.


    Southern Palace City, which had just fallen asleep, was now standing still, looking at the two people on the stage with great interest. Although the two of them had only exchanged a single blow, he could see that they had already reached a very high level of mastery in martial arts. He had never thought that there would be so many experts in the martial arts world. If it wasn''t for this Martial Arts Competition, he would have known! He turned his head to look at the Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Yanran, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    Hmm, a famous teacher really has a great disciple!" "Eyebrows stared at the stage and said to Daoist Wisdom," "I didn''t expect that you, your young disciple, would bring your ''Nooblet Sword Technique'' to such a level of perfection!


    "Haha, no need for that!" Daoist Master Hui stroked his beard and laughed, "I also didn''t expect you to have such a precious disciple! "If he doesn''t make it, then it''s fine. But if he makes it, it''ll be shocking!" Judging from that move just now, it must be your ''Seven Deadly Bind''. This brat actually dared to use such a ferocious move! Ah? Right, what was the name of this young man? Why haven''t I heard you talk about it?


    "Hehe." Monk Jiu Mei also laughed when she heard this. "Ah, this disciple''s name is Cang Lang. He followed me when he was twelve. "This Martial Arts Competition will let him come out and take a walk, so that he can experience the quintessence of the martial arts of the various great sects. It might bring him many benefits ¡­"


    "Cang Lang? En, Cang ¡­ "Waves ¡­" Daoist Priest Ling Hui''s expression straightened as he silently recited, "Hmm, this name is great ¡­" His eyes were staring intently at the stage.


    The sun was very high at the moment.


    Cang Lang and Qiu Wuhen had been locked in a stalemate for more than a moment, the sweat on their faces already pouring like rain.


    A light breeze blew, and the whisk in Cang Lang''s hand moved.


    "Brother Qiu, be careful!" With a light shout, Cang Lang took the initiative to attack.


    His left foot halted as his body spun like a black whirlwind, and in the blink of an eye, he was two feet away from Qiu Wuhen. His left foot halted, and his body spun like a black whirlwind, and in the blink of an eye, he was two feet in front of Qiu Wuhen.


    "Winding Sun!"


    A bright light shone in Qiu Wuhen''s eyes. It was actually the "Seven Suicide Bind"! Back in the day, he had seen his master and the Eyebrows Monk fight, and this was what the Eyebrows Monk had used at that time! At that time, he could only stare with his mouth agape.


    To think that this young man could do it too! And his skill was so strong!


    Just as he was about to be enveloped by the myriad of light rays, Qiu Wuhen''s right hand lightly slashed the wooden sword on the ground and his body jumped back twenty zhang!


    Seeing that he had forced Qiu Wuhen to retreat with a single move, Cang Lang''s spirits rose as he stomped on the ground, sticking close to Qiu Wuhen like a gust of wind. He raised his right hand, causing the lotus roots to break, and thousands of streaks of light instantly shot out from the horsetail whisk in his hand to sweep towards Qiu Wuhen''s falling feet! The leaves on the ground flew up and down!


    "Good!" Immediately from below the stage came a burst of cheers! He truly admired the martial arts of the two youths on stage!


    Qiu Wuhen was still in the air, his feet had not even touched the ground, he did not expect Canglang to block his escape route! If his feet were to be entangled by the horsetail whisk, the consequences would be severe!


    However, there was no longer any room for manoeuvre! There was no retreat! His body was descending rapidly and the light from the sky was rushing towards his entire body. Qiu Wuhen did not expect the opponent before him to be so fast!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A series of loud laughter suddenly rang out from the platform. It was the Prodigy Immortal! At this moment, he had already stood up from his chair. With one hand holding a flagon, he looked up to watch the battle between the two youngsters! He had only watched a few moves and was immediately overjoyed! He kept laughing out loud!


    However, when he saw Qiu Wuhen in midair and in danger, he thought to himself, "Ah, that young man is in trouble this time ¡­" He turned around to look at Tie Xiaoyun and raised his head to take a sip of wine.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Big Brother Xiao Yao. He is the disciple of Daoist Ling Hui!" "It seems like these two will have a good fight today!" Tie Xiaoyun turned around and said with a smile.


    "Hmm?" The Carefree Immortal turned his head to look at Iron Lantern, "You said that the guy in the sky was a martial artist?"


    "Haha, that''s right!"


    "Well, then, there''s nothing to worry about!"


    He slowly returned back to his chair and sat down.

 C94

    The whisk is a popular Dao weapon." However, there weren''t many who could bring it to its peak. This was because it required a very good foundation for one''s inner force cultivation. Kongtong used a horsetail whisk as his forte. As a result, Kongtong''s disciples first focused on cultivating their inner force. "Wuuu, wuu ¡­" As for the "Seven Suicide Bind" that Monk Sorrow had created, he could not help but bring the power of his horsetail whisk to its peak, and he even imbued it with the ingenuity of his sword techniques.


    There were only a total of seven forms of the "Seven Suicide Strikes", but each form was intertwined and endless. Once used, it was like a raging river that flowed endlessly. If you make your opponent unable to escape, no matter how strong your martial arts were, it would still drag you down until you were exhausted! That was why it was hailed as the "Seven Suicide Bandages" by the martial artists!


    In the eyes of anyone, Cang Lang''s move had almost pushed Qiu Wuhen into a corner!


    No wonder the Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but break out into a cold sweat for this young man!


    At this moment, Qiu Wuhen was more shocked than anyone else!


    Indeed. He had been in the Dao for more than twenty years, but today, he had encountered the most powerful opponent he had ever encountered! And his opponent was actually someone he had never heard of before!


    Just as his right foot was about to touch the ground, it was instantly drowned by that dazzling brilliance! He never thought that this person could grasp the timing and speed so well!


    Qiu Wuhen had no time to land, but he had to!


    The light was spreading under his feet, waiting for his feet to enter!


    Qiu Wuhen''s phoenix-like eyebrows creased slightly, his right hand pointed out like lightning, and the wooden sword instantly slashed at the ray of light more than twenty times!


    With a series of popping sounds, Qiu Wuhen''s wooden sword had already struck the airtight whisk. Borrowing the force of the blow, his body sprung forward as the tip of his right foot lightly tapped on the whisk. His left foot slapped the back of his right leg, and he actually leapt upwards more than three meters! His body spun in the air, but he fell from the sky. With a flick of his right wrist, he suddenly heard a sharp, ear-piercing whistle. A wooden sword slashed out tens of thousands of gray lights towards Cang Lang!


    This unforeseen event made everyone present exclaim in surprise. Immediately, a wave of cheers rang out!


    The loudest voice was none other than the Carefree Immortal!


    "Ha ha-ha ha, what a ''TIyun Zong''! Sigh, Wu Dang Qing Gong was indeed worthy of his reputation! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Cang Lang also did not expect the person in front of him to have such a proficiency in Qing Gong! He had clearly seen this person fly up into the air on his horsetail whisk! As the saying goes, fight to the death and survive! This person''s courage and reaction was unprecedented!


    However, what made Cang Lang even more shocked was that before he could retract his attack, his opponent''s sword was already not even five feet above his head! The powerful sword Qis slammed into his forehead in a scorching pain!


    What a domineering sword!


    Now he finally understood why this person dared to use the wooden sword! It was indeed rare to see such a high level of inner force cultivation!


    Cang Lang did not retreat. Instead, he waved his right hand, and his horsetail whisk flew into the air, wrapping itself around Qiu Wuhen''s sword! He had used eighty percent of his strength in this attack, aiming to break Qiu Wuhen''s wooden sword into pieces!


    Just as Formless Blade was about to be entangled by the horsetail whisk again, he didn''t expect that with a flick of Qiu Wushan''s wrist, the wooden sword would still land on the horsetail whisk''s hilt.


    Cang Lang did not have the time to turn around before he suddenly felt his hand sink. A strong force came from the horsetail whisk, and in an instant, a gust of cold wind attacked him from behind!


    "Good!" "Great!"


    The crowd below the stage was in an uproar again!


    Cang Lang was extremely shocked!


    What a fast movement technique!


    What a fast sword!


    What a tyrannical sword qi!


    Cang Lang''s right wrist shook, dodging the attack. He swung his right leg forward, bent his left knee, bent his upper body to the left, and swung the horsetail whisk above his head to the back like a bolt of lightning. His left palm followed the direction of the incoming attack and struck out half the way into the air!


    Qiu Wuhen had used his own movement technique to leap behind Cang Lang. The ''Equalization of Autumn Water'' stance was the essence of Wu Dang''s'' Unbroken Sword Technique '', aiming at the back of Cang Lang''s neck, which he could not turn around in time! His speed was fast and his actions were accurate. Even the few grandmaster level characters in the stands stood up and applauded him!


    However, he never expected that Cang Lang''s reaction would be so unexpected! It was only then that they realized they had to re-evaluate this rookie! They were already very familiar with Qiu Wuhen. They all knew that he was Wu Dang''s disciple, and they also had some understanding of his martial arts skills.


    However, this was the first time he had seen Cang Lang from Kongtong.


    He originally thought he was an unknown brat, but from the exchange just now, not only did this person have a good grip on his horsetail whisk, his inner force had met with a huge problem!


    And the surprise did not end!


    "Seven Injury Fist!"


    The Prodigal Immortal called out again!


    The distance between them was less than five feet! The recruitment was like a storm!


    Qiu Wuhen''s sword was about to succeed, but he did not expect the other party''s horsetail whisk to come at such a fast speed! He actually touched his right wrist at the right moment! The tip of his own sword was only three points away from the back of Cang Lang''s neck! As long as he advanced slightly, victory and defeat would be decided!


    But now, he was faced with a choice. If he didn''t stop, his right wrist would definitely be entangled by the horsetail whisk! The most serious consequences would be obvious!


    A smart person would definitely choose to stop. Qiu Wuhen was a smart person.


    His wrist lowered and the wooden sword turned into a tap on the ground. "Puchi!" The wooden sword lightly sliced across the ground. Qiu Wuhen''s body swayed, about to float backwards!


    "Be careful!" He only heard the Carefree Immortal let out a loud shout. Just as Qiu Wuhen was about to turn around, he suddenly felt his left shoulder heat up. A huge force, like an iron awl, struck his left shoulder, and he couldn''t help but fall backwards! Qiu Wuhen was shocked! He saw Cang Lang''s left palm! His palm was still raised up in the air. Qiu Wuhen could not believe that the force was coming from the hand that was at least five feet away from him! It felt like he was being slapped all over!


    His body that was flying in the air had almost lost control!


    Qiu Wuhen would never have thought that this palm technique would be so strange! The power of his palm was as strong as this! Although it was a palm from afar, it was an extraordinary force! At this moment, his left shoulder appeared to be numb!


    Amidst his shock, the wooden sword in his right hand swung out consecutively, slashing sword shadows one after another. Chi chi ¡ª ¡ª A curtain of dust was lifted off the ground. Qiu Wuhen''s feet finally landed on the ground, but he was unable to stand firm! He actually staggered back five steps and tapped on the wooden sword''s floor consecutively before he finally stopped. His right leg was bent down and his right palm was touching the ground!


    Sweat poured down his forehead. Qiu Wuhen looked at Cang Lang in disbelief.


    "Brother Qiu, you''ve let us win!" Canglang did not expect that his palm would actually land on Qiu Wuhen. With an apologetic expression, he leaped forward and arrived before Qiu Wuhen. He extended his right hand and helped Qiu Wuhen up.


    "Good!" Good! ¡ª ¡ª "The audience cheered ¡ª ¡ª" Time''s up! "Clang!"


    The burly man walked to the front of the stage and ferociously knocked on the gong. "Kongtong wins the first round!"


    "Thank you ¡ª" Qiu Wuhen looked at Cang Lang and smiled. "I didn''t think that brother''s skills would be so profound, it''s truly a cause for celebration."


    "Hey, Brother Qiu, what are you saying? If it wasn''t for little brother''s sneak attack just now, I''m sure I would have been the one who lost!"


    "Brother Cang Lang, you don''t have to be so modest. Oh right, what was that palm just now? "


    "Hehe, it''s'' Seven Injury Fists''."


    "Seven Injury Fist?!" Qiu Wuhen had a look of shock on his face, "Isn''t that already lost?"


    "That''s not true, the Seven Injury Fist is a secret technique of my sect, there aren''t many who can master it!" And I only learned 30%! Brother Qiu, you don''t have to worry. My palm strike just now couldn''t hurt you, haha! "


    "What a great old man, you actually have such a good disciple!" I truly made a mistake! " When Daoist Priest Ling Hui saw Cang Lang use the ''Seven Injury Fists'', he was shocked. He was afraid that his beloved disciple would be injured. Only after seeing Qiu Wuhen without any obstacle did he relax. He turned around and rolled his eyes at Monk Jiu Mei.


    "Haha, Aiya, my old nose ¡ª ¡ª" Frowning his forehead, seeing that Cang Lang had almost won, couldn''t help but be overjoyed. "Actually, if it wasn''t for that strike just now, I think your family would have won, haha ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Humph ¡ª" Daoist Ling Hui snorted and turned his head to see the earth mark returning.


    "Master ¡­" Wu Hen returned to his master''s side and looked apologetically at him.


    "Hey, victory or defeat is a common occurrence in the military. It''s fine. Are you okay?" However, he was worried about whether Qiu Wuhen was injured or not.


    "It''s fine!" He turned his head and patted Cang Lang as he said to Wu Hen, "Although the power of the Seven Damage Fist is strong, he has only mastered the third stage of the technique! So the damage is not that great. "


    "Mm ¡­" "Sit down and rest ¡­" Daoist Master Ling Hui greeted Qiu Wuhen.


    "Clang!" ¡ª Next! Shaolin versus Emei! "


    "Amitabha!" Master Ku Chan called out.


    "Eldest Senior Brother ¡ª ¡ª" Xuan Jing stood up and walked over to his Senior Brother.


    "Mm ¡ª" Master Ku Chan''s eyebrows drooped down as he nodded, "Buddha is kind and kind, not for fame or profit, but for the rules. One must be careful when making a move ¡ª"


    "Junior brother understands."


    Xuan Jing slowly walked to the front of the stage while twirling the pearl with his left hand and placing his right hand together.


    "May I have your name, Emei?" The man on the stage asked loudly, then took his gong and went back to the back of the stage.


    "Huh?" Another commotion broke out from below the stage. "Why aren''t there any people from Emei participating today?"


    Only then did people notice that the flag of Emei was not among the flags of the hunt.


    Tie Xiaoyun and the others were not the only ones sighing.


    Nalan Wanlin bowed and turned to glance at Southern Palace. The corner of his mouth revealed a trace of an imperceptible smile.


    A gust of wind blew past. Nalan Wanlin frowned and looked behind him almost at the same time as Southern Palace.


    A white shadow streaked across the top of his head like a puff of smoke.


    "Such a fast skill ¡­"


    "Puchi!"


    Right next to the flag of the "Blood Devil Palace", a two-inch pole fell from the sky and embedded itself into the ground. Everyone looked up and saw an eight-foot flag dancing in the wind on a one-foot pole. Red as blood.


    Amidst the crowd''s shocked cries, a figure slowly landed in front of them.


    Her long hair draped across her shoulders, and she wore a white robe. Her eyebrows were like phoenix eyes, and her face was fair and fair, with a tinge of red!


    It was actually a young man in his twenties.


    A slender white finger and a sword in his right hand were particularly eye-catching. A four foot long treasured sword. This was definitely not an ordinary sword!


    "What a handsome young master!"


    Nalan Wanru inwardly exclaimed as her beautiful eyes fell on this young master who had suddenly arrived.


    "What?" Nalan Wanlin was surprised as his eyebrows furrowed more and more. When did Emei get such a young man? Didn''t I smack the old nun down the cliff? "


    The young man turned around and gave Nalan Wanlin a deep look. Nalan Wanlin trembled when she saw his gaze; it was a gaze filled with hatred! It was the first time that Nalan Wanlin had seen such a hateful gaze!


    The young man''s body froze, then he floated onto the stage like a snow-white cloud. No one saw what movement technique he used!


    The pupils of the Southern Palace began to contract!


    It seemed that this year''s Martial Arts Competition was indeed going to be extraordinary!


    "..." Yes... "It''s her!" Behind the huge stone wall opposite of the stage, two pairs of eyes peeked out from the hole in the wall. And, a pair of eyes was actually filled with tears ¡­

 C95

    "This kid!" "His movement technique is extraordinary!" Then he turned to Iron Cliff, "This movement technique seems a little familiar ¡­" "I can''t remember where I''ve seen it before ¡­"


    "Mm, this old man feels the same. "Looking at this young man''s movement technique, it seems a little similar ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun thought deeply.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Sigh, the martial arts world belongs to these young people. It''s time for us to retire ¡­" The unfettered immortal elder cut Tie Xiaoyun off and raised his head to drink a mouthful of wine as he laughed heartily.


    "Yeah, that''s right. We should retire as well ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun withdrew his gaze and looked at the young man on the stage.


    "Amitabha, may I ask what Young Hero is called?" Xuan Jing had just seen the strength of this young man and couldn''t help but be secretly surprised.


    "Junior''s disciple, Huo Mei ¡­ Huo Nanshan greets Master! " The young man cupped his fist and bowed.


    "So it''s Young Hero Huo. Just now, I saw Young Hero''s movement technique. Emei''s qinggong is indeed extraordinary, Amitabha ¡ª" Xuan Jing was startled when he heard the other party mention Emei''s disciple. Indeed, he did not know that Emei had such a talent among her disciples.


    "Young Hero, please bring out your sword ¡­"


    "Hmm? The master doesn''t have a weapon with him? " The young man who called himself Huo Nanshan asked.


    "Amitabha ¡­" Buddha is merciful, a man who goes out without a weapon. "Young hero, there''s no need to worry. Just do your best ¡­"


    "Oh?" Huo Nanshan''s handsome face was raised, and he even grinned, "Since even Master doesn''t use a weapon, then isn''t it unfair to use a weapon?" As he spoke, he waved his right hand, and the four foot long sword in his hand horizontally flew towards the stone table, firmly landing on it. There was no sound, as if he was gently placing it on the table.


    "Amitabha ¡­" Xuan Jing''s eyebrows twitched. He didn''t expect this young master to have such a deep inner force cultivation base. It was beyond his expectations!


    Not only was Grandmaster Xuan Mirror shocked, even Grandmaster Ghastly Staff and Tie Xiaoyun were shocked! The exalted Immortals were now completely silent! He held the wine jug and stared at the young man in a daze, but his eyes were shining!


    "Master!" Huo Nanshan spread his hands, took half a step forward with his right foot, bent his left leg backwards slightly, reached up with his right hand, and held his left hand in front of his chest, making a gesture towards Grandmaster Xuan Jing.


    "Amitabha!" Xuan Jing did not expect this kid to be so courteous despite being young. However, when he saw the gesture, he was shocked! It seems like this kid really did not come with good intentions!


    "Then, this old monk has offended you!" Xuan Jing suddenly waved his right hand, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Huo Nan Shan.


    Seeing that Xuan Jing''s palm was about to grab it, Huo Nanshan''s right foot took a quick step to the left side. With his upper body to the side, his raised right hand also formed a claw as he grabbed towards Xuan Jing''s right wrist! This exchange of moves was as fast as lightning!


    "Eh?!" Xuan Jing did not expect this kid''s speed to be so fast, and his moves to be so strange! He immediately felt a wave of cold air coming from his right wrist! He was even more shocked! What kind of demonic technique was this? It''s actually poisonous?! " Xuan Jing was astonished. His good impression of this young noble had been reduced by half!


    "Good kung fu!" Young Hero, watch out! " Xuan Jing gave a stuffy groan, his right hand lowered, and with a flip of his wrist, he moved to lock Huo Nanshan''s wrist! It was actually Shaolin''s "Dragon Claw Hands"! He stepped forward with his right foot, his left foot arced in half, and with his left hand, he cut down towards Huo Nanshan''s right elbow!


    Shaolin''s martial arts focused on speed, accuracy, and strength. There weren''t many fancy tricks to it, so every move and every stance and style was solid. However, every move was incomparably powerful. As for "Dragon Claw Hand", it was one of Young Master Lin''s seventy-two ultimate skills. He did not expect Xuan Jing to use his ultimate skill the moment he stepped onto the stage.


    Huo Nan Shan''s claw fell down, but just as it was about to hit, he didn''t expect this monk to be fast enough! The tip of his right foot touched the ground, and his left hand formed a claw that swept towards Xuan Jing''s left hand. When he raised his body, he leapt backwards, and Xuan Jing only felt a cold sensation on his left arm, and actually felt the finger that was swept over, causing him to be startled and pause for a moment. Huo Nan Shan took the opportunity to land five feet away!


    Xuan Jing retracted his hands and felt that nothing was wrong. He waved his cassock and looked at the kid in front of him in a new light!


    "Eh!" Behind him, the Withering Buddhist Grandmaster could clearly see everything that had just happened. All of them, including the Carefree Immortal, were moved by the attack from Huo Nanshan''s left hand just now!


    "Nine Yin!" Almost at the same time!


    The Free and Unrestrained Immortal looked at each other with an expression of disbelief.


    Xuan Jing''s feet paused, and like a ball of red flame, he swept towards the place where Huo Nan Shan had landed. He waved both his palms and struck out as he rushed forward. In an instant, he had already struck out more than ten times, and there was a muffled explosion in the air! In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Nanshan, raised both palms, and slapped down at Huo Nanshan''s shoulders!


    "Alright!" With a light sound, Huo Nanshan''s body flashed, and he flew straight up into the air. He spread his arms, and like a snow-white butterfly, flew up high in the dark! His speed became faster and faster, and in the end, all he could see was a blob of white shadow!


    "What a handsome Qing Gong!" The Carefree Immortal couldn''t help but shout out loudly!


    "This little kid is simply unbelievable!" Tie Xiaoyun repeatedly shook his head. "It actually took so long not to fall from the sky. This ¡­"


    The people below the stage were all shocked! Ye Zichen looked at the two people on the stage in a daze.


    NanGong Cheng''s contracting pupils also seemed to shine, he stood up and looked upwards. His right index finger flicked rapidly on the armrest.


    "Hey!" A crisp voice resounded in the air. Huo Nanshan, who was originally flying in the air, was now facing Xuan Jing head on!


    Ah!" cried the silent Iris suddenly. It turned out that she was also impressed by this young master''s martial arts just now! He didn''t expect so many experts would be present today. He was truly ashamed to think of himself! Thus, his usual carefree attitude became much quieter. Actually, there was another very important reason for her loss. It was because she did not see Big Brother Lin participate in this martial arts gathering. However, when he saw that the young master was actually competing with the Xuan Mirror Master in terms of inner strength, he started to worry for the young master. One had to know that there was no need to explicitly state the inner force cultivation of a master at Shaolin Temple.


    This turn of events was beyond the expectations of everyone present!


    Wasn''t this brat too arrogant! How many years has it been? He actually dared to compete with a master in inner strength?


    Only Grandmaster Mirror was clear about this!


    He was shocked!


    Xuan Jing subconsciously wanted to retreat, but he couldn''t because he saw Huo Nanshan suddenly swoop down from the sky with his palms aimed at his head! Because the speed was too fast! Extremely fast! Even he could not believe this speed! He had no choice but to meet the blow head on.


    However, the moment he touched it, it caused the profound mirror to suck in a cold breath of air!


    His opponent''s hands were extremely cold!


    It was colder than ice!


    What was even more terrifying was that there was an overwhelming force that could topple mountains and overturn the seas!


    He simply did not believe that the power came from this brat''s hands!


    Xuan Jing took a deep breath and violently spat out his palms. He used 90% of his power, wanting to send this kid flying into the air. However, when his true qi came out and met that cold qi, it was all absorbed without a trace!


    This was no small matter!


    When he looked up, he saw that Huo Nanshan''s beautiful eyes were red like fire!


    Xuan Jing hurriedly sent his qi into his dantian, his right foot took half a step to the side, and once again, he exerted his strength through his palms. This time, he used the full force of his Golden Steel Palm!


    "Amitabha ¡ª" The Withered Puppet Elder watched from behind with his white beard trembling. Judging from the situation of his junior brother, he knew that he had put in a lot of effort. Now that he had actually used the Strong Golden Steel Palm, the Withered Zen Master was even more shocked! Because unless he encountered an imminent crisis, he would not easily use the Strong Golden Steel Palm! This young man was too surprising!


    The Mysterious Mirror had to go all out. Judging from the opponent''s Yin energy, his martial arts skills must be very profound! He found it strange that a man could cultivate such a cold and sinister skill! And it could be refined to such a deep degree!


    If he wanted to resist this inner strength, he would have to use the most forceful and positive Golden Steel Palm!


    He had used 100% of his power in this strike!


    Mysterious Mirror''s fiery red cassock suddenly swelled up like a ball as both of his palms circled around each other, "Hey!" With a muffled shout, a burst of pure Yang energy gushed out from his palms!


    "Boom!"


    The air exploded into a ball of white air!


    A figure floated down from the sky and stopped one Zhang away from the mirror.


    It was none other than Huo Nan Shan!


    However, he cupped his fists towards Xuan Jing and said in a clear voice: "Grandmaster''s skills are indeed extraordinary, junior has conceded ¡­" As he spoke, he walked to the front of the stage and took his sword from the table. With a flash of his body, he appeared under the banner marked "Emei" by the side of the Southern Palace and sat down on his knees! Strabismus.


    "Good!" The crowd immediately burst into cheers.


    "Little brother, you''re quite skilled!" NanGong Cheng turned his head to the side and clapped his hands towards Huo Nanshan.


    Huo Nanshan acted as if he did not hear it, and actually closed his eyes to recuperate ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" Nan Gong Cheng''s throat rolled out one word, he didn''t pay any more attention to it, the corner of his mouth once again revealed a sinister smile.


    "Kuang! ¡ª Young Master Lin is victorious!"


    "Amitabha ¡­" Master Ku Chan turned his head to look at his junior brother who had just sat down. "You didn''t win."


    "Yes, senior brother ¡­" Xuan Jing turned around and saluted.


    "..."


    "Next!"


    It actually stopped!


    Everyone looked towards the stage.


    "By Qingcheng ¡ª against the Blood Demon Palace!"


    "Ah! ¡ª The Blood Devil Palace?" It was as if he had just remembered that there was a Blood Demon Palace here! They all shifted their gazes towards the black banner.


    Nan Gong Cheng bowed, he turned his head and smiled at Nalan Wanlin, "Ah, it''s finally your turn to move your muscles! "Hahahaha ¡­" A weird laugh.


    As soon as the gong sounded, another person appeared on the stage.


    A man in his forties wearing a green robe.


    The sword on his back was three feet long.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" A voice filled with ecstasy came from the sky.


    Before anyone could see clearly, there was another person on the stage.


    It was a woman.


    Beautiful woman.


    It was indeed Nalan Wanlin.


    "I still don''t know how I should address you!" "Haha ¡­" Nalan Wanlin said with a trembling voice as he gently stepped forward and supported his sleeves with her jade-like fingers.


    "Er ¡ª This Penniless Priest''s bamboo shoot ¡ª Please advise ¡­"


    "Haha, so it''s Taoist Song Zhu, my daughter really is disrespectful. My humble name is Nalan Wanlin, our Blood Demon Palace was just established and I hope the seniors of the martial arts world will give us their support. I am extremely grateful ¡ª" Xiao Yao, who had been speaking a lot, looked behind him from time to time, but her eyes flashed with a cold light!


    "Sigh ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Please make your move, Taoist ¨C my daughter will first prepare three moves ¨C"


    "Ah!" The moment these words came out, the audience was immediately filled with sighs ¡­

 C96

    Daoist Priest Song Mu was startled by these words, "Hahahaha ¡ª" He suddenly threw his head back and laughed, "Although my Cyan City Sect has not done much in the martial arts world, we are not bullies!" With these words, he gripped the sword on his back and continued, "Moreover, you are a woman, this poor Taoist ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Nalan Wanlin also looked up at the sky and gave a charming smile. Her ten Qianqian fingers lightly spread out. "Well done, you are indeed worthy of being called a righteous person in the martial arts world." That... "This little girl will no longer be polite ¡­" The smile was still on his face, and he lightly waved his arms.


    Daoist Priest Song Mu was about to answer when he suddenly felt a cold wind blow against his face. His vision turned black! Two black sleeves floated towards him! It was extremely fast!


    The path of the pine trees was one of great shock. After all, they had been through the martial arts world for a long time, and they remained calm in the face of danger. It was too late to draw the sword! The long pine trees slid on the ground with both feet and quickly retreated five steps back. With a cut of his feet, he had already rotated more than three feet to the side! He waved his right hand in the air and made a loud noise. A black light flashed and a long sword appeared in his hand!


    A pitch-black sword!


    It was only three parts wide!


    At a glance, one could tell that it was a treasured sword.


    The "Dark Blue Sword" was the most precious treasure of Qingcheng.


    The "Thirty-six Phantom Sword Arts" was a unique sword technique created by Daoist Master Song Mu after immersing himself in the sword for thirty years. The Daoist Priest of Pine Wood rarely used his sword in the martial arts world.


    However, the strength that Nalan Wanlin had just casually swung at him had not only shocked Daoist Priest Song, but had also made him clearly aware that there was a battle of life and death today!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A ghostly laughter came from beneath his feet. Daoist Priest Song Mu was still descending. As he lowered his head to look, his face suddenly changed! Four black sleeves emerged from beneath his feet like giant pythons!


    Daoist Shi Mu gave a cold snort and pushed off his sleeves with the tip of his foot. He wanted to float to the right, but the sleeve that was flying over seemed weak with no force behind the tip of his foot. One step down was like stepping on air! His body quickly descended! The other three sleeves were coming at him from his left and right shoulders and face! A cold wind blew! This was no small matter! With a wave of his right hand, a black streak of light flashed past like a bolt of lightning. Puchi! Three sleeves came flying over, slicing through the snow!


    What a fast sword!


    The Daoist Priest Song Mu''s sword was about to fall, but he suddenly felt his left foot tighten! A powerful force immediately came from his left leg!


    It was an incredibly cold stream of air! The Daoist Priest Song Mu instantly felt that his left foot was about to lose all feeling!


    The Daoist Priest Song Mu lowered his head and saw that the soft sleeves had been tightly wrapped around his left foot! It was as if a fiery red bird was drinking its own blood!


    The Daoist Priest of Pine Tree took a deep breath. As he fell, he waved the sword in his right hand continuously. The sky lit up with a brilliant radiance as thick sword Qi filled the air! In a flash, he had slashed out more than twenty times. Daoist Song Mu was even more surprised that he did not even touch the edge of his sleeves!


    "Hahahahaha!" A burst of wild laughter resounded, and Nalan Wanlin''s face became abnormally terrifying, "This is indeed a pretty good sword technique! But unfortunately, you won''t be able to use it from now on! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Daoist Priest Song Mu heard the exclamations of shock and then felt as if his entire body had lost all of its strength! Immediately after, an overwhelming force came from his two feet as Daoist Master Song Mu shot into the air like a broken kite!


    In the blink of an eye!


    Everyone still didn''t understand what had happened! He only saw the long pine tree falling down from the sky! Accompanying it was a crimson rain!


    "Pa ~ ~ ~" Daoist Shi Mu fell heavily to the ground, but there was no sound!


    The noisy scene suddenly became unusually quiet!


    The Carefree Immortal, Tie Xiaoyun, and the others were all stunned by the sudden turn of events!


    "Master!" From the crowd, seven or eight people suddenly jumped out, quickly dashing towards the Daoist Priest Song Mu.


    "Master! How are you? Master! Wake up! "Master!"


    "Hmm?" The Carefree Immortal also returned to his senses. He and Tie Xiaoyun looked at each other and quickly walked to the front of the stage.


    Daoist Priest Song Mu''s eyes were tightly shut and his face was extremely pale! What was even more terrifying was that his eyes, nose, ears and mouth were still bleeding!


    The Carefree Immortal and Iron Lantern found it hard to believe what had just happened!


    They all knew Daoist Shi Mu''s character very well. How could he become like this in just one move?!


    Tie Xiaoyun turned his head to look and saw Nalan Wanlin swaying back and forth as he walked towards Southern Palace City. From afar, he could clearly see the smile on NanGong Cheng''s face as he supported his chin with one hand.


    "Quick!" Hurry and bring the Taoist into the house! " Tie Xiaoyun ordered loudly.


    A few disciples immediately helped Daoist Priest Song Mu up, and one of them carried him on his back and walked down from the stage. "Shuang-er, quickly bring our brothers to the manor to settle down our Taoist!" Tie Xiaoyun turned around and called out to Tie Wushuang. Immediately, Tie Wushuang led the group of people and rushed into the Manor.


    The scene became quiet. Everyone present suddenly felt angry at the turn of events, but now, there was more anger!


    No one had imagined that the Blood Demon Palace would be so vicious. What was more surprising was the woman''s martial arts! It was simply unbelievable! No one could clearly see what was going on. The famous Daoist Song Mu was actually heavily injured in the blink of an eye!


    Iron Lantern was equally outraged by the result. But, just as the Xiao Yao Immortal and the others thought, they were completely caught off guard. They knew full well that this Martial Arts Competition would not be the previous one! A storm was coming. They had also made preparations, even though they knew that it was extremely likely that they would have to pay a huge price!


    NanGong Cheng and Nalan Wanlin, who had just sat down beside him, smiled and nodded their heads. He looked extremely pleased with himself.


    Behind Ji Hao, a silhouette flashed across the air. A man in black sneakily came up from behind South Palace City and whispered a few words into the man''s ear. NanGong City''s eyebrows relaxed. They turned around and nodded at the sisters, and unexpectedly, the group of them stood up and slowly walked out of the Manor. In the blink of an eye, the large group of disciples from the "Blood Demon Palace" had disappeared without a trace!


    Tie Xiaoyun turned his head to look at the Carefree Immortal and the others, before turning to the audience below and waving his arms. "Heroes, mm ¡­" There was a pause. "Because Daoist Priest Song Mu is severely injured and needs medical attention, the martial arts competition today is temporarily over. Heroes from all directions, please return to the villa to rest first ¡­"


    "..."


    The moon was fine on the fifteenth of August.


    The lanterns were beginning to light up.


    In a tent deep within the willow forest outside the town, a row of black clothed people stood in a line. Nan Gong Cheng held onto the letter he had just received and laughed: "Hahahaha..." Then, a fierce look flashed across his eyes and he waved his hand towards the man in black. Take action when the time is right! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "..."


    Even though there were many people entering and exiting the Iron Sword Villa, tonight was not the least bit lively. Everyone had a grim expression on their faces.


    Within a room in the east wing, Tie Xiao Yun, the Carefree Immortal Elder, and the others were all sitting cross-legged around the floor. Although he had already tried for six hours, Daoist Priest Song Mu''s eyes were still tightly shut, and his aura was faint. The skin all over his body was as black as ink!


    The Carefree Immortal looked at Iron Lantern as he shook his head, before slowly standing up. This usually joyous old man was currently acting completely abnormal. It was rare to see him act in such a serious manner.


    "Sigh, it seems like Taoist Priest''s poison is too deep, we can''t do anything about it." "¡­ ¡­" Immortal Xianfeng took a sip of wine, his expression somewhat downcast. "Let''s put him on the bed for now. It seems like this time ¡­" The Carefree Immortal sighed, "I didn''t expect the power of this Si to become so strong!"


    "We can only resign ourselves to fate. "Master, you should get up and rest ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun straightened his clothes, stood up and said to Master Ku Chan.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" Master Ku Chan''s expression was somewhat excited. "Evil creature ¡ª"


    The three of them then helped Daoist Priest Qing Mu onto the bed and laid him down.


    "Boom!"


    Just as the three of them were about to leave the house, there was a loud noise that shook the house!


    The three of them were shocked. They looked at each other and immediately flew out!


    Boom!" BOOM! "Boom!" The sound came closer and closer, becoming more and more concentrated. As the three of them flew out of the hall, they saw flames shooting into the sky outside!


    The noise also alarmed the people in the manor. They did not know what had happened and quickly ran out of the house to check on the situation.


    He only saw that the fire and rumbling sounds were getting closer and closer. In a flash, the Carefree Immortal landed on the osmanthus tree and looked out of the manor.


    "This is bad!" "Everyone, quickly retreat!"


    Tie Xiaoyun heard the Carefree Immortal suddenly shout out. Just as he was about to ask, the Carefree Immortal had already descended from the tree. "There are many black-clothed people surrounding the manor! Hurry and arrange for everyone to leave! " The Carefree Immortal shouted loudly.


    "Black clothed man?!" Before Iron Cliff could think further, he suddenly felt the surroundings light up, immediately becoming alarmed!


    One after another, the rockets rained down on the Manor like a torrential rain! The bowl-sized ball flew towards the Manor, and the moment the ball landed, it immediately exploded! The sound was deafening! It was incomparably powerful!


    Many people were killed by the arrows! The houses of various sizes started to catch fire as well! The Manor was suddenly filled with thick smoke and flames that soared into the sky!


    "Everyone, quickly retreat to the back!" Iron Curtain Cloud was extremely anxious and hurriedly ordered everyone to retreat.


    However, the crowd was too crowded and flustered. Most of the older generation were flustered and did not know which direction to escape in!


    "Shuang`er, Rui Er, quickly bring mother and the rest and evacuate from the back door! Quick! "Iron Lantern shouted into the room," Brother Xianwu, master, quickly follow behind me! With that, he rushed into the hall! The Xiao Yao Immortal Master, Master Ku Chan, and the others followed closely behind as they flashed towards the hall.


    "Daddy!" Be careful! "From far away, he heard the voice of Tirion coming from the back of the mountain."


    "Hurry up and go, take good care of your mother!" I''ll be there shortly! " Hearing that Rui Mei and the others were fine, Tie Xiaoyun''s expression immediately changed! He waved his arms and shouted behind him, "Brothers! Quick, come with me! " After saying that, he rushed out of the back door and headed towards the dojo at the back of the mountain!


    Just as he arrived at the drill grounds, Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help being shocked! Stop immediately!


    The arena was surrounded by a sea of black clothed people! The same four-foot-long blade flashed with an icy brilliance in the night sky!


    He saw three people in the stands from far away. It was actually sitting.


    "Father!" A sudden shout made Tie Xiaoyun gasp!


    He saw four or five people running over from the opposite direction. They were Iron One and Wushuang.


    "Rui Er, are you alright?" Tie Xiaoyun''s heart tightened. He knew that there would be a fierce battle tonight. However, his wife and the others were unable to escape their predicament, which placed an additional burden on him.


    "We''re fine!" Wushuang rushed over, "Just as we arrived, we saw that we are surrounded! Humph! Just in time! My hands are itching! "


    "Don''t be rash!" Tie Xiaoyun scolded, "Later on, you will be in charge of bringing your mother and sister out of the siege. You have to ensure their safety, do you understand?!"


    "Er! ¡ª ¡ª got it ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang turned around and took a deep breath.


    "This fellow''s speed is really fast!" Seems like they had already planned this beforehand! "The Carefree Immortal raised his head to take a gulp of wine, but on the surface, he returned to his previous lively state." Ah! So what if he''s here! I''ve lived enough with my old bones! "Hahahaha..." The laughter shook the willow branches.


    "Hahahaha!" Wild laughter came from the stands. It was precisely from South Palace City! " Aiya, what a lively night! Ha ha-ha ha, but I was ordered by my father-in-law to send you off tonight ¡ª "As he spoke, he pointed forward with his right hand, and his black gloves flashed with a cold light." I''m sending you off! Hahahaha! From then on, there were no longer any of the five great sects in the martial arts world. This way, the world would be at peace ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Humph!" The martial world is full of righteous people. Why do you want to exterminate them all? "Iron Lantern was burning with anger, his eyes blazing.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A woman''s voice floated over, "You call yourselves the righteous! How ridiculous and hateful! They were all a bunch of ruthless demons! Today, I will definitely make you pay with your blood! "


    It was obvious that it was Nalan Wanlin.


    "Kill!"


    NanGong Cheng waved both of his arms!


    The sky suddenly lit up again!


    Accompanied by an ear-piercing screech!


    Through dozens of astonished eyes, arrows rained down from all directions like a locust swarm.

 C97

    "Be careful! ¡ª Shuang-er, protect your mother! ¡ª"


    Tie Xiaoyun let out a loud cry and leapt to the side of Madam Tie with a flash. With a wave of his right hand, the sword in his hand glowed with a bright light as he drew a protective wall around Madam Tie. As for Wushuang and Rui Mei, they also brandished their swords to block the rain of arrows!


    The arrow was a rocket!


    The carefree immortal elder even raised his head to drink a large mouthful of wine. With a wave of his right hand, the wine gourd was tossed far, far away onto the ground.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" With a long laugh, the Carefree Immortal roared like a bird as he flew into the air. With a wave of his sleeves, all the arrows that were flying towards him flew into his sleeves, and with a quick spin, the black figures shot out like meteors from his sleeves. With a series of miserable cries, the black clothed man fell half a circle to the ground!


    What a good flying sleeve!


    When Tie Xiaoyun saw the Carefree Immortal''s move, he felt extreme admiration in his heart! He had finally seen the legendary Flying Cloud Sleeves!


    Seeing that the Carefree Immortal had succeeded in his first attack, Tie Xiaoyun and his father were immediately enlivened!


    As for the four senior brothers, they were like four fiery butterflies as they rapidly flew through the rain of arrows. A pair of long sleeves struck the broken arrows away!


    However, the weaker disciples of the various sects were unlucky. One by one, they were struck by arrows and fell to the ground, resulting in numerous casualties!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Another wave of excited laughter rang out. The Carefree Immortal had already landed on the ground, making it impossible for everyone to see his figure clearly. They could vaguely see a white shadow flash past them, moving around in all directions. The men in black around him fell down one after another!


    The complacent expression on the Southern Palace had completely vanished when the Carefree Immortal had made his first move! He had originally wanted to use this formation to drag down the people in the encirclement, and then make his move! But from the looks of it, after more than ten rounds, not only did they not even harm a single hair of these people, they had even given them weapons and killed more than half of their brothers!


    From the cold glint in the eyes of the Southern Palace, it could be seen that he was furious!


    With a wave of his hands, the gloves flashed with a cold light in the darkness of the night!


    The surrounding black-clothed men immediately stopped.


    The scene immediately turned silent again!


    Even the moaning from his injuries had stopped ¡­


    "Hahahaha..." A creepy laughter pierced the night sky. As the laughter continued, South Palace City was like a black bat as it shot towards the Carefree Immortal. Both of his hands grasped through the air, and wherever he passed, rocks and stones would fly everywhere! He instantly appeared in front of the Carefree Immortal. With a wave of his right hand, he smashed down towards the head of the Carefree Immortal!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª this old man hasn''t had fun in a long time! ¡ª Good timing!" The Carefree Immortal actually didn''t dodge. He raised his left hand and tightly gripped his index finger and thumb. Like lightning, he struck out towards the gloved palm of NanGong Cheng!


    An evil smile flashed past the corner of Nan Gong Cheng''s mouth, his right hand continued to strike down, while his left hand took the opportunity to strike down at the Carefree Immortal''s right shoulder!


    "Humph!" The Carefree Immortal gave a stuffy cough. With a "poof" sound, his left hand struck the South Palace City''s right palm! His right foot suddenly and rapidly slid to the left. The left palm of South Palace City just happened to slip an inch away from the Carefree Immortal''s right shoulder!


    The expression on the face of NanGong City changed!


    Who would have thought that with that casual flick of the old man''s finger, the strength behind it would be so strong. His own palm felt as if a needle had pierced into his nerves! And the opponent''s movement was even more unexpected!


    Suddenly, an unpleasant stench filled the air. The Carefree Immortal was stunned. As he looked back, he couldn''t help but be shocked!


    He saw Master Ku Chan''s fourth martial brother, Tie Xiaoyun''s father and daughter, besieging two people at the same time!


    To be exact, it was not two people.


    They were two monsters!


    A monster with dark blue scales all over its body! His entire body was covered with "hands", hands that were like dragon claws!


    It was exactly Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru!


    The Xiao Yao Immortal was not shocked by these two people, but was shocked that their martial arts had improved so quickly! It was far beyond imagination!


    The Iron Lantern Clouds were even more shocked than the Carefree Immortal!


    It was because he didn''t even see how the two of them came here! Not only that, when his sword struck the monster''s body, it felt like he was slashing against an iron armor, completely unharmed!


    However, the claws of his opponent were incomparably sharp! Just one was enough! Not to mention there were so many of them!


    Tie Xiaoyun was feeling a little anxious! The only thought in their mind was to give Wushuang and the others a chance to bring his wife away. As long as they could find a chance to enter the secret cave at the back of the mountain, they would be safe!


    "Wushuang! "Rui''er ¡ª" Iron Lanyun approached Tie Wushuang and gave him a sidelong glance. Tie Wushuang understood, and pulled both of them into the house.


    Witherspike was extremely shocked as well.


    The four of them, against Nalan Wanruo, would never have imagined that this goddess-like girl would have such a high martial skill! It was also an evil martial art!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Suddenly, a heart-wrenching shriek rang out, and the face of Nalan Wanlin changed! The wrinkles on her face made her look like an old woman in her eighties or nineties. The only difference was that the wrinkles were formed by the scales!


    And those countless arm-like objects had all disappeared! It was only two hands!


    The iron curfew cloud shook as it thought to itself, "So it''s the phantom image of her arm!" He originally thought that it was some kind of demonic technique, but this made Iron Curtain Cloud even more unable to believe it! There was still such a fast speed in the world!


    With a quick thought, he felt a cold wind blowing against his face, causing him to be unable to breathe due to the incomparably strong air current! As he focused his eyes, he saw a pitch-black claw holding onto a foul stench grabbing towards him! "And Nalan Wanlin was still standing ten feet away from him, looking at him with a strange expression on her terrifying face!


    "Be careful!" When the nearby Withered-Zen Grandmaster saw this, he was also shocked. In the blink of an eye, he saw Tie Xiaoyun in a predicament. He immediately shouted out, and his body moved.


    "Bo!" With a sound, Master Withered-Zen''s Golden Iron Palm struck Nalan Wanlin''s right elbow! With this one strike, Master Witherspike almost froze on the spot. This was because even though he had struck her hand, his strike had actually hit her as if nothing had happened. It was like a palm strike out of thin air!


    Wielding his left hand, he was just about to exert his strength once more when something strange happened! The elbow that he had not smacked earlier suddenly surged with a powerful force, striking the right palm that the master had yet to retract completely!


    "Swish!"


    He felt as if his palm had been pierced by a needle!


    Startled, the monk quickly withdrew his palms. With a twist of his body, he took five steps back. Suddenly, he felt his right arm go numb and suddenly lost all feeling! Master Ku Chan lowered his head and scratched his sleeve only to discover that his right hand was already pitch-black to the point of his elbow! It was obvious that he had been poisoned!


    "Be careful, Manor Lord Tie!" "There''s poison!" Seeing this scene, the monk hurriedly turned his head to warn Tie Xiao Yun. With a wave of his left hand, he immediately sealed several acupoints on his arm, preventing the poison from spreading any further!


    "Elder Senior-apprentice Brother, are you alright?!" Seeing Senior Brother''s expression, Xuan Jing and the other two who were fighting Nalan Wanruo must have been injured. For a moment, they were extremely worried.


    "I''m fine! "Hurry up and support Villa Master Tie!" Master Witherwood wanted to move his right arm, but he didn''t feel anything at all!


    Tie Xiaoyun didn''t even have the chance to turn around and look at Grandmaster Witherspike!


    Although Master''s attack just now was unable to injure Nalan Wanlin, it had also slowed her down a little. Iron Lanyun had seized this opportunity to leap backwards! However, that hand actually followed him like it was alive! And it was very long!


    "Damn it!" Tie Xiaoyun cursed angrily. He wanted to roam the martial arts world for his entire life, but he had never seen such a strange thing! Furthermore, the speed and strength with which the other party followed was astonishing!


    The Iron Lantern Clouds have retreated to the edge of the willow forest! Suddenly, his figure flashed and he entered the willow forest! Unexpectedly, Nalan Wanlin followed closely behind like a shadow.


    "You want to leave?!" "Humph!"


    Iron Curtain Cloud had just arrived at the willow forest. He originally wanted to use the willow tree as an obstacle, but he heard the cracking sound from behind him. When Iron Curtain Cloud turned around to look, he immediately opened his mouth! He saw a pitch-black arm that was like a black dragon, actually penetrating through the tree trunk and grabbing towards his waist! In the blink of an eye, he had almost touched himself!


    Tie Zhu Yun was really shocked!


    He no longer had time to retreat. With a wave of his right hand, the iron sword created tens of thousands of sword shadows, forming a dense and airtight waterfall around him! There was nothing he could do. Even with his martial arts, he couldn''t use even the slightest bit of it! He only wanted to protect himself!


    He was wrong again!


    Tie Xiaoyun felt his throat tighten as he suddenly felt suffocated! He realized that a hand had passed through his sword shadows and grabbed his neck!


    "How is this possible!" Tie Xiaoyun subconsciously cried out in alarm, but he could not make a sound other than what he had heard! It was truly unbelievable! He felt his neck becoming tighter and tighter. He pulled with his left hand and concentrated all his energy into his left hand, grabbing fiercely at that hand!


    He had indeed been caught!


    His grip was extremely weak! It was as if he was pinching a rubber!


    Iron Curtain Cloud grabbed onto it with all his might. Surprisingly, his hand was only stretched out and could not move it at all! It was practically a piece of rubber!


    Tie Xiaoyun was truly shocked by this!


    As his neck felt tighter and tighter, a pungent, pungent smell entered his nose. Adding to that, he could barely breathe, his body felt like it was being overturned! The harder he tried, the tighter his neck became!


    With a wave of his right hand, the sword in his right hand used all its strength to swing towards that hand. "Puff!" The sword sank into the stones on the ground, causing sparks to fly out. However, it was as if his hand had touched the edge of a sword. It was so soft that it didn''t even hurt the slightest bit!


    "Hahahaha! You overestimate yourself!" A burst of wild laughter resounded in his ears as Nalan Wanlin floated in front of him like a ghost!


    Ehh!" Tie Xiaoyun felt stuffy and his face turned purple! "His four limbs began to feel weak, and even his consciousness became blurred!


    "Brother Tie!" When the Carefree Immortal saw that Tie Xiaoyun was in danger, he waved his two palms, and instantly, a dozen of his "Carefree Palm" struck towards Southern Palace City like lightning. The air immediately began to hiss as if it was on fire, and waves of air currents surged towards Southern Palace City one after another! His figure flashed as he leapt twenty feet into the air. With a flip of his body, he was just about to approach the Iron Curtain Cloud!


    But who knew that NanGong Cheng seemed to have seen through the Carefree Immortal''s intentions. He also waved both of his palms and a black wave of air surged out, instantly turning the Carefree Immortal''s strength into invisibility! Furthermore, the black Qi was rolling towards the Carefree Immortal, cutting off all escape routes! Haha ¡­ "In the midst of the laughter, NanGong City was like a zombie, floating straight in front of the Carefree Immortal! With a wave of his hands, he sent his palms out into the air!


    "Eh!?" The Carefree Immortal was extremely shocked! He never expected this fellow''s cultivation to improve so quickly! He actually managed to easily neutralize Ye Xiao''s palm attack; otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to do so. In fact, he would have been able to catch up to Ye Xiao in front of him! He could not believe his eyes!


    The air currents under his feet were surging towards him, and in front of him were two strong air currents coming from the two palms he had just thrown out!


    There was no time to hesitate! The Carefree Immortal suddenly roared, and just as he was about to fall, his body suddenly stopped in midair, and then suddenly flipped backwards. His feet swung, and he flew backwards for more than three meters, steadily landing on the ground!


    "Hmph!" Southern Palace City''s eyes also revealed incomparable astonishment! The old man''s real abilities were beyond his expectations! It seemed like he hadn''t put any effort into meeting this old man in the past few encounters!


    At this moment, Iron Curtain Cloud was on the verge of fainting!


    Tie Lanyun himself was on the verge of despair ¡­ "Puchi!" Suddenly, several faint yellow starlights flashed and shot towards Nalan Wanlin like a meteor! The speed was so fast that Nalan Wanlin could not help but roll her eyes. With a wave of his left hand, he grabbed at the incoming ray of light! Instantly, those shooting stars disappeared without a trace!


    "Crack!" Several muffled sounds came from Nalan Wanlin''s hand. Following that, a thick cloud of smoke began to spread around her body!


    "You reckless fool!" You actually dared to plot against me! " Nalan Wanlin angrily shouted, her face completely distorted! With a wave of his right hand, the Iron Curtain Cloud was thrown high into the air, falling far out of the willow forest!


    "Be careful!" Seeing this, the monk master''s figure moved as fast as the wind as he floated towards the place where the cloud had fallen. He raised his left hand and the buddhist pearl in his hand left his hand, and instantly wrapped around the cloud''s legs, while the other side just so happened to be hanging on a withered willow branch. The falling momentum slowed down, and the monk master had already flown over. He heard Tie Xiaoyun violently cough and finally catch his breath. Seeing that his complexion didn''t seem to be too bad, he finally relaxed. Tie Xiaoyun patted his chest and stretched his limbs. He turned his head and smiled gratefully at the master. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that the master''s face was as white as paper. He was immediately shocked! He quickly helped Master Ku Chan to sit on the ground. It turned out that Master Ku Chan had been poisoned as well, and his right arm had lost all sensation. Furthermore, he had used his zhenqi to save Tie Xiaoyun, causing him to nearly collapse from exhaustion!


    "Amitabha ¡ª hurry ¡ª go and help them," the monk said to Tie Xiaoyun. "This old monk is fine, just a little rest is enough ¡ª"


    "Sigh ~ ~" Tie Xiaoyun sighed, "Then, this old man will come back later to fetch the Grandmaster ¡ª"


    "Illusionary ¡ª Shadow ¡ª Flow ¡ª Star ¡ª" A loud shout rang out. Iron Lantern turned his head to look and saw a man in white clothes flying through the air where he had been fighting. He was waving his hands non-stop. The sounds of explosions could be heard clearly as flames shot out in all directions! Smoke billowed...


    A thought flashed through Tie Xiaoyun''s mind. He immediately understood that this person must have saved him. Thinking of this, his body trembled and he flew out of the forest ¡­

 C98

    "Humph!" "You''re courting death!" Just as Iron Lantern stepped out of the forest, he heard an angry shout.


    The white-clothed person was like a spinning top, spinning non-stop on the ground. Tens of thousands of meteors brought with them a faint blue light as they flew towards Nalan Wanlin! The air was filled with the strong smell of medicine!


    Tie Xiaoyun finally saw Nalan Wanlin clearly this time. She was completely unrecognizable, and compared to the previous Heavenly Immortal beauty, she was two extremes! Tie Xiaoyun thought back to the thrilling scene just now. Just what kind of abnormal martial arts was this? Tie Xiaoyun was extremely depressed, but there was nothing he could do!


    Nalan Wanlin suddenly disappeared with the shout! As for the shooting stars, they struck the ground and exploded! Amidst the dust and smoke, a black ghost-like figure instantly floated in front of the man in white! Suddenly, he saw two arms that were like spiritual snakes circling around the man in white!


    "Be careful!" Seeing this, Iron Lantern was greatly shocked. He had just suffered a moment ago, so he wanted to loudly remind them! With a tap of both feet, the steel sword in his right hand slashed out, creating a cold glint that slashed at one of the arms!


    The man in white seemed to be shocked as well. His spinning body abruptly stopped and shot straight up into the sky. With a wave of his hands, another meteor flew towards Nalan Wanlin!


    "Hahahaha ¡­." Nalan Wanlin''s body disappeared from the midst of a burst of devilish laughter, but those two hands still swiftly grabbed towards the sky! It just so happened that he managed to evade the attack of Iron Curtain Cloud''s sword!


    It was only then that Tie Xiaoyun realized that the man in white was Tang Bai!


    It was Tang Bai.


    His purpose for coming to the Martial Arts Competition this time was to avenge his master!


    Therefore, he had been waiting from the beginning for the right moment. When he saw Nalan Wanlin grab the iron coals, he finally made his move! He used the "Phantom Meteor" that his Master had passed down to him before his death. When the first style of the ninety-nine "Soul Perceiving Thunder Fire Bullets" struck Nalan Wanlin, he clearly saw at least thirty of them explode in her palm! He knew the power of his own bullet more clearly, so he saw fragments flying out from her hand! Then, he saw sparks ignite on her body. He knew that it was sulfur!


    That hand must be crippled!


    Tang Bai had always believed this to be the case.


    Thus, when Nalan Wanlin was suddenly attacked and gave up on the Iron Curtain Cloud, Tang Bei had no time to think about anything else and unleashed ten moves in a row. Up until now, he had already unleashed a total of three hundred and eighty Soul-Defying Thunder Fire Bullets!


    I just can''t stop! This was because he discovered that the bullet that struck her body did not have much power! The exploded sulphur emitted a spark from her body and then automatically extinguished!


    Tang Bai didn''t believe it at all!


    Because he had heard his Master say before that the "Phantom Meteor" was his life''s work and effort, and the "Soul-Resisting Thunderbolt" was a unique secret weapon of the Tang Sect, and because of its immense power, his Master had repeatedly warned him not to use it lightly! Using one was enough to take the lives of ten people!


    But from the looks of it, his bullets were useless! The only effect was to anger her!


    But he absolutely believed that his master was not lying to him! He definitely believed in the power of bullets!


    The only explanation Tang Bai could give was that she wasn''t human at all!


    At that moment, Tang Bai experienced yet another feeling of despair!


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of death!


    Their only hope was to die and not avenge their Master! If he really did die, Tang Bai would never be able to get out of this predicament!


    The moment he stopped, he felt like his body had stopped moving! Hanging in the air, more than five feet above the ground!


    He could clearly feel something wrapped around his waist, like a vine!


    Then he saw a pair of devilish eyes staring at him from below. Tang Bai couldn''t help but shudder. What kind of gaze was that! It was indescribably terrifying!


    Suddenly, Tang Bai felt as if he had been cut in half! His consciousness also started to blur ¡­ He could faintly see nine white shadows flash and appear behind Nalan Wanlin at lightning speed ¡­ "Pop!"


    Tang Bai could clearly hear the muffled sound coming from Nalan Wanlin''s body. He also clearly saw a black object shooting out from Nalan Wanlin''s chest! He felt his waist loosen as his body was thrown rapidly into the woods!


    "Be careful!" This time it was Iron Curtain Cloud who shouted out loud. Just as Tang Bai was about to fly over his head, Iron Curtain Cloud leapt forward and grabbed him from the air!


    "Uh ¡­" Tang Bai let out a sigh of relief.


    "Nephew Tang, are you alright?"


    "Eh ¡­" Tang Bai shook his head, slowly rising to his feet.


    As such, Iron Lantern relaxed.


    "Heart Destruction Palm?!" Tie Xiaoyun suddenly turned his head, his face filled with surprise!


    Nalan Wanlin was flustered and exasperated. Her hands drew tens of thousands of lines of light as she pounced towards the man in white who had just ambushed her!


    The man in white was actually the young master! It was none other than Emei''s Hornung Shan!


    Huo Nan Shan moved freely amidst the ten thousand black shadows, his figure becoming faster and faster. In the end, there were actually nine Huo Nan Mountains that surrounded Nalan Wanlin!


    "Humph!" "Nine Yin Sutra! ¡ª That''s not enough!" Nalan Wanlin let out a sharp cry as his body suddenly grew longer. He originally started spinning very quickly, forming a black tornado that became bigger and bigger, rolling towards Hornless Mountain!


    "Humph!" Huo Nanshan also shouted, and with a flick of his body, he actually continued shuttling through the air!


    "What a good spiral of nine shadows!" "Hahahaha ¡­" Suddenly, he heard the Carefree Immortal from behind laugh loudly.


    "Spiral Nine Shadows?!" When Tie Xiaoyun heard this, he was shocked.


    "Try my claws!" "Old demon!" A melodious cry sounded out. Huo Nanshan waved both of his hands and a purple stream of air shot out like a sharp sword towards the black fog!


    "Crackle, crackle, crackle." When the airflow struck the black fog, it was like hitting a rock, sending sparks flying everywhere!


    "Go to hell!" With an angry shout, Nalan Wanlin''s spinning body suddenly shot out into the sky. Dozens of black shadows surrounded Huo Nanshan!


    Huo Nanshan seemed surprised, but he did not stop and continued to fly in the air! Wherever his hands passed by, a purple light flashed!


    "Nine Yin White Bone Claw!" "It really is sharp!" Tie Xiaoyun was dumbfounded! I didn''t expect this young master to be so capable!


    "Ehh!" He heard a stuffy groan in the air, and the hand in the air tightened and tightened. Even the airflow created by Huo Nanshan didn''t seem to be able to harm Nalan Wanlin!


    Suddenly a hand shot out from the back of Honan''s head. Tie Xiaoyun was shocked! Just as he was about to make his move ¡ª "Heavenly Energy!" With a loud shout in the air, a black shadow flew out from the willow forest! Following the two sharp whistles, a cloud of purple gas, like a big round ball, shot towards Nalan Wanlin!


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Dazzling light!


    Tie Xiaoyun suddenly felt a powerful aura surge towards him. He quickly pulled Tang Bai aside and leapt away.


    "Woo!" A low and muffled roar sounded out. After receiving this blow, Nalan Wanlin drew back, jumping into the air and actually landing on the ground with one hand. It seemed that this blow''s power was not small!


    "Master!" Suddenly, he heard a loud shout of surprise from Huo Nanshan.


    "Are you alright?" It was the voice of the person from earlier.


    "I''m fine ¡­"


    Tie Xiaoyun turned around in surprise, but he was also overjoyed!


    It turned out to be the Great Sage Ney!


    "You ¨C actually didn''t die!" Nalan Wanlin stood up, looked down at his hands, and then glared fiercely at the person who had attacked her.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª humph! Am I as short as you? " It was indeed Good Old Ni. His complexion seemed better than before!


    "Big sister!" Nalan Wanru, who was entangled by Xuan Jing and the rest, saw her sister''s expression just now. She was afraid that she would be injured so she wanted to come over to support Nalan Wanlin.


    However, the three masters had surrounded her, one after the other. They were stunned, unable to escape! Fortunately, Nalan Wanru''s power seemed to be much weaker than Nalan Wanlin''s! Otherwise, the three master teachers would be helpless as well!


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! "As expected of the Emei leader!" As the carefree immortal elder fought to his heart''s content with Southern Palace City, he saw that the good old fogey had arrived and was overjoyed! "She looked at the city and smiled.


    "Ehh!" Southgate City was extremely angry! When he saw that scene just now, he was afraid that something had happened to his wife! When the Carefree Immortal didn''t pay attention, his figure flashed and he flew towards Nalan Wanlin!


    "You want to leave!? "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal laughed loudly. He cut the ground beneath his feet and spun towards the Southern Palace City like a spinning top. He raised both his palms in the air and slapped towards the distant Southern Palace City!


    "Hmph!" Nan Gong Cheng who was in the middle of rushing forward suddenly felt a gust of wind from behind him, his body stopped and landed on the ground. Both of his hands were held together, and he welcomed the Carefree Immortal Old Man''s palms!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Prodigy Immortal was overjoyed! The power from both palms was suddenly released ¡ª ¡ª "Pop! ¡ª ¡ª Bang!" A loud sound resounded. It was truly like sand being blown away by the wind! The four palms solidly clashed together!


    The Carefree Immortal made another rotation with his palms, just as he was about to exert his strength once more! He saw NanGong City looking at him and smiling!


    "Heh heh ¡­." Immortal Carefree began to chuckle as well. He clenched his fists, and a massive power began to surge out from him like a mountain!


    It was only after he had spat out the power that the Carefree Immortal noticed that something was off!


    His strength had actually disappeared without a trace! And it was still flowing out! This was no small matter! He couldn''t stop himself from doing so!


    The smile on the face of the Southern Palace was getting more and more brilliant!


    The Carefree Immortal suddenly recalled that he had wandered around with this fellow for the greater part of the day. This fellow had always wanted to come into contact with him. Fortunately, he had relied on his exceptional lightness skills to hold him back here! Who would have thought that he would be so careless!


    The zhenqi in his body was rushing faster and faster!


    The Carefree Immortal was extremely anxious!


    "Tch!" A bright light flashed, and a sword stabbed into the back of South Palace City!


    The Carefree Immortal saw that the person behind the Southern Palace was very intelligent!


    So it turned out that Daoist Priest Ling Hui''s group was happily engaged in battle with the Spirit Mouse and the other men in black! When he saw the Carefree Immortal being pressed down, he immediately drew back. He didn''t expect his first attack to hit!


    The sword had struck the South Palace City''s back!


    Upon seeing this, Immortal Carefree was overjoyed!


    "Hahahaha!" NanGong City burst into wild laughter!


    "Crunch."


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Immortal Footloose''s eyes went wide!


    They saw the fragments of South Palace City flying in all directions. In a flash of light, they disappeared into the night sky!


    Meanwhile, the Carefree Immortal suddenly felt his palms loosen as the true energy within his body was like a broken dam!


    Then, Daoist Priest Ling Hui''s body was sent flying!


    This action caused the old man''s eyes to jump in shock! It turned out that this fellow had actually transferred his inner force to Taoist Master Ling Hui!


    "Is this the Great Universal Teleportation?!"


    The Carefree Immortal didn''t believe such thoughts!


    His thoughts flashed like lightning, and he pulled back the Carefree Immortal with his right hand, throwing a palm towards South Palace City. However, he never touched his body again! A huge force immediately rushed towards the chest area of South Palace City!


    "Humph!" NanGong Cheng snorted coldly, spun his body, and dodged the palm strike with lightning speed. He raised his right hand, and actually drew out tens of thousands of black shadows just like Nalan Wanlin, and slashed towards the Carefree Immortal''s Wind!


    The Footloose Immortal Dowager had never imagined that the boy would be so fast!


    Even though he had the supreme flying art, he couldn''t retreat at all under such a distance and speed!


    The Carefree Immortal waved both his hands, and his feet moved forward like lightning. This was the Footloose Step! His two palms also created an unparalleled shadow of a palm as they met with the black shadow''s swift counterattack!


    "Boom! Kacha!"


    In an instant, the two of them had already exchanged more than fifty moves!


    Such terrifying speed!


    The Carefree Immortal was extremely puzzled!


    This guy''s martial arts had reached such a level in less than half a year! It was truly shocking!


    He immediately changed his palms, held them like balls, and released his true energy. His palms turned into fists as he punched towards the front of NanGong Cheng''s chest!


    This move was the final move of the "Unfettered Palm", "Unfettered Buddha"!


    He gathered all his strength into his fists. This was the second time he had used it in his memory!


    As the wind from his fist blew past, the air seemed to start burning. The strong air current blew away all the hair in the Southern Palace. His sleeves fluttered! The catkins on the ground were flying everywhere!


    "Pop ¡ª"


    The palm of Nan Gong Cheng''s right hand went up against the wind, the two clashed once again, a deafening sound rang out!


    However, his right hand was quietly passing through that palm wind, slapping towards the left side of the Carefree Immortal''s chest at lightning speed!


    "Puff!"


    The two of them parted immediately, each taking three steps back! His hair was standing on end!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Southgate City faced the sky and laughed. With a wave of his right hand, his palm suddenly struck again!


    The Carefree Immortal was extremely shocked!


    His opponent''s palm had struck his left chest without a sound! The zhenqi in his body surged unceasingly! He was just about to adjust his breathing, but he didn''t know that NanGong City would swiftly send out another palm strike, not giving him the slightest chance!


    Immediately bending his right foot forward, squatting with his left foot backwards and pulling with both palms, he was about to exert force again! However, once he breathed out, his chest would be extremely painful and he would not be able to breathe!


    This truly caused the Carefree Immortal to turn pale with fright!


    After touring the martial arts world for dozens of years, this was the first time he met one today!


    He could clearly feel that NanGong Cheng''s palm was less than two inches away from his head, a sharp and pungent smell of spiciness assaulted his nose! And yet, the Prodigal Immortal was still not lucky!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Through the shiny black mask, Southern Palace City''s gleaming eyes were filled with pride! His two palms turned into claws as they pierced down towards the head of the Carefree Immortal, who, with all his might, slipped and was about to dodge! A dazzling light!


    A melodious screech rang out!


    The night seemed to have turned into day all of a sudden!


    The expression on the face of NanGong City changed!


    His right hand abruptly grabbed backwards, and his body suddenly spun!


    The Carefree Immortal saw a flash of light!


    Circular light!


    It was a blade!


    The spinning blade!


    "Master!" A familiar voice sounded, and a person appeared behind the brilliant light! A middle-aged man in blue clothes and blue pants!


    "Ding!" After the similarly pleasant sound of metal colliding rang out, South Court City''s body rapidly spun in the air, clearly seeing his widened eyes brimming with shock!

 C99

    The spinning blade seemed to have a mind of its own as it chased after Nangong Imperial City! Wave after wave of strong saber Qi slashed across the sea of light, and NanGong City seemed to be unable to open its eyes!


    "Chi ¡ª ¡ª whoosh ¡ª"


    A sharp whistle sounded from the top of the saber. The spinning saber suddenly stopped in mid-air and immediately turned into a thin ray of light, shooting towards the chest of South Palace City!


    NanGong Cheng, who was dodging in the air, suddenly paled when he saw this! He quickly dropped to the ground! Just as the tip of his foot touched the ground, he discovered that the bright line was like a pair of eyes as it shot straight towards his chest!


    "Hmph!" NanGong Cheng''s twisted face became extremely terrifying, his mouth gave a stuffy groan, then he prostrated himself on the ground with both hands, his entire body spinning in a straight line as he rose, the light shined against the sleeve of the Southern Palace city and streaked across a bright snow-white trace!


    As Southpalace City spun, with a wave of his right hand, he actually pressed down on the light that passed by, "Hey!" His large body unexpectedly shot towards Nalan Wanlin who was twenty feet away!


    "Pu" The bright line in the air turned and flew into the blue-clothed man''s hand.


    "Disciple ¡ª err ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal had just been overjoyed! His beloved disciple had arrived at the critical moment!


    "Master! "Are you alright!?" With a sway of his green robe, he appeared in front of the Carefree Immortal, and used both hands to support him.


    Other than Lin Xuanzi, there was no one else!


    "Sigh, luckily you were there in time!" The Prodigal Immortal rested his right hand on his left chest, frowning as if he felt something was off. He raised his head and asked: "Eh? How did you get here? Aren''t you looking after Snow? "


    "Sigh, he and Tian Ba are cultivating on the island, and they are having fun. Besides, Uncle Qian was watching. Nothing would happen to him. My eyelids have been twitching wildly these past two days. I couldn''t stop worrying, which is why my disciple secretly came here with Xue''er and the rest ¡­ "I never thought that just now ¡­"


    "Aiya!" The Carefree Immortal lowered his head and saw the box in Lin Xuanzi''s hand. "Fortunately, you brought Ru Dao with you today. Otherwise, this old man might have ¡­" As he spoke to here, the Carefree Immortal suddenly looked around him, "Aiya!" "Oh, no! ¡ª a wise man!" ¡ª and rushed forward!


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked! He then followed his master.


    A white-robed old man was lying under a tree ten feet away. It was indeed Taoist Master Ling Hui!


    The unfettered immortal elder quickly walked forward and helped Daoist Priest Ling Hui up. The corner of his mouth was covered in blood and his face was as white as paper. He had obviously suffered serious internal injuries!


    "Master!"


    Seeing that it was Taoist Master Ling Hui, Lin Xuanzi flew over and grabbed his master''s hand!


    Grandmaster Spiritual Wisdom slowly opened his eyes and gave the Carefree Immortal a light nod. "Is the immortal elder alright?"


    "Hey, look at you. I have already taken on such a heavy responsibility, and you''re still concerned about me! "It''s all my fault ¡ª ¡ª sigh ¡ª" The carefree Immortal felt deeply guilty for what happened just now.


    "How can I blame you ¡ª" Master Ling Hui saw Lin Xuanzi in the blink of an eye, and his eyebrows twitched.


    "Master! "How did you get injured?" Lin Xuanzi did not expect that his Master would suffer such a serious injury; he was extremely concerned! He quickly pulled his master into his arms and leaned against him.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault! "Let''s go." Immortal Free and Unrestrained, then, he recounted everything that had just happened.


    "It''s the Southern Palace again!" When Lin Xuanzi heard this, he was truly incensed! Humph! Wait for your disciple to teach him a lesson! " Lin Xuanzi glared hatefully at the group in front of him. However, he saw that NanGong City, Nalan Wanlin and the rest were fighting passionately with Sage Nai''s group!


    "Sigh ¡ª ¡ª" Master Ling Hui patted Lin Xuanzi''s hand, "You''d better retreat quickly!" "Then the martial arts of South Palace City is no small matter now!"


    "Hmph!" Lin Xuanzi looked at the Carefree Immortal, "Eh? Master, are you alright? " Lin Xuanzi could not help but worry when he thought back to when he arrived and saw the immortal elder getting slapped.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The Immortal Elder Xiao Yao laughed loudly, but then his eyebrows creased. "What business do I have!?" "That palm attack of his couldn''t do anything to me ¡­ Haha, cough ¡­"


    Lin Xuanzi was stunned, but he actually understood in his heart that his two masters were both injured! His heart instantly tensed up. After thinking for a moment, he immediately righted Master Ling Hui and said to the Xiao Yao Immortal: "Let me help heal Master!" With that, he extended his hands and placed them on Master Ling Hui''s back.


    Just as Master Ling Hui was about to stop him, a sudden surge of zhenqi flowed out from Lin Xuanzi''s palms into his own body! He didn''t dare to move recklessly anymore!


    Just now, the Carefree Immortal had used 120% of his strength to attack South Palace City! However, unexpectedly, the Southern Palace had transferred all of their power to Master Ling Hui. Although he couldn''t completely transfer the power with the help of the tree, it was at least seventy to eighty percent! If he were to put it on an ordinary person''s body, he would have probably lost his life long ago! Even so, the strong inner strength had injured the unsuspecting Master Ling Hui''s Jing and Mai!


    After three laps, Master Ling Hui''s face started to turn red as a smile appeared on his face! It turned out that the two strands of true energy that Lin Xuanzi had just released had far exceeded his imagination! Who would have thought that the disciple who was kicked out of the sect all those years ago already possessed such a cultivation! He sighed in his heart, but at the same time, he felt gratified! Not only did he not hold a grudge against her, he was even trying his best to heal his injuries. To have such a disciple, his life was more than enough!


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Xuanzi had already performed four cycles for his master. Finally, he opened his arms and stood up.


    Looking at his master''s expression, Lin Xuanzi''s worried heart finally felt at ease!


    Stretching out his arms, he turned to look at the Carefree Immortal, but unexpectedly, the immortal elder also stood up. "Haha, I''m doing very well! "Don''t worry! ¡ª keep it up, we have to go back!"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi heard this and had no choice but to give up. He knew his master''s temperament very well.


    "Err ¡ª Kacha!"


    A loud sound came from outside, followed by a muffled groan. The three of them turned their heads to look at the sound at the same time.


    The battle on the other side was indeed very lively! A group of people surrounded the three people from the Southern Palace! Clearly, someone was injured just now!


    "Humph!" Lin Xuanzi shouted angrily, "You two Masters, please rest here for a while. When your disciple comes up to help them, I will come over later to receive you!"


    "Hey, you better be careful!" The Carefree Immortal nodded. "Remember, don''t go head on against him!"


    "Disciple will remember this, don''t worry, Master!" After Lin Xuanzi finished speaking, his body shot out like a giant bird, pouncing towards the Southern Palace City!


    It was so lively outside!


    Hundreds of martial arts heroes were engaged in an intense battle with the black clothed men one after the other!


    As for NanGong City and Nalan Wanlin, the two sisters were attacked by the two master apprentices from Sage Nai, Tie Xiaoyun, Xuan Jing, Xuan Kong, Tang Bai, and a few others at full strength! Meanwhile, Master Xuankong was taking care of Senior Brother Ku Chan.


    There were so many experts, yet they didn''t have the slightest advantage!


    NanGong City did not expect Lin Xuanzi to appear here at this time!


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of him, but because of the blade in his hand! South Palace City had finally witnessed the power of that blade! It was far beyond his expectations! And the desire to obtain it was even stronger!


    When South Palace City saw that there were more and more masters gathered. With the addition of their divine weapons, they suddenly thought of a plan. Only then did he turn to Nalan Wanlin, telling them to retreat together with him! Who would have known that Nalan Wanlin had already been beaten up by the two Master and disciple pair and had already lost all care! His eyes were spitting fire. He just wanted to kill them all! NanGong Cheng had no choice but to stay and help them.


    "Hey!" There was a clear whistle in the air, and numerous rays of purple light shot out like lightning, covering Nalan Wanlin''s entire body! Ever since Shang Lao Ni saw Nalan Wanlin, he remembered the hatred he felt from that day when he fell off the cliff! He also wished that he could immediately pierce through her fingers! He was using every move to go all out!


    And that Huo Jing Nanshan was actually a woman disguised as a man, Huo Lingtong!


    Huo Lingtong had already bound Nalan Wanru tightly!


    This master and disciple pair were both emissaries of the Nine Yin True Scriptures!


    When the Good Old Ni first appeared, Nalan Wanlin was very surprised! I didn''t expect this old nun to be so lucky! He was hit by her palm and he actually didn''t die! Not only did he not die, he was still alive and well!


    What surprised her even more was that the old nun''s martial arts skills were completely different that night!


    The Nine Yin Meridians was also an extremely poisonous and evil art! As for the Qing Gong Nine Spirals, it was even more exquisite! However, it was still flying in the air! Just now, Sowell and Huo Ling Tong had gained the upper hand in this aspect!


    Although the skills of the Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Xuejian were unfathomably profound, it seemed that their lightness skills were not comparable to the ''Spiral Nine Shadows''!


    And just now, old Ni''s attack had shocked Nalan Wanlin even more!


    The shadows of his fingers filled the air like a purple net! The sound of something tearing through the air could be heard! Nalan Wanlin knew that as long as she encountered even a little of it, the consequences would be dire!


    And with so many martial arts experts attacking in turn, the South Palace City was getting anxious! If this went on for a long period of time, there would definitely be no benefits!


    After being shocked, he became even more furious!


    "Swish!" A strange sound, like a snake sliding across grass, sounded out. A dark green thing sprayed out from Nalan Wanlin''s mouth! A rain of blood rained down from the sky! And Nalan Wanlin instantly became a monster!


    "Madam!" When Southern Palace City saw this, they couldn''t help but cry out loudly. Their palms tightened as they swept out a black shadow that filled the sky, forcing Tie Xiao Yun to retreat. Their bodies moved as they prepared to leap towards Madam!


    The sound of clothes flapping could be heard behind him as a dragon''s roar was instantly cast from the back of his head! South Palace City was shocked! Without even turning his head, he could tell from the light that something deadly was approaching him from behind!


    "Roar!"


    NanGong City let out a muffled roar, and suddenly pounced forward, flying forward again in the air!


    "Ding!" The melodious sound was just like a melody as it rang out from the back of the Southern Palace City! In an instant, South Palace City saw a bright red ray of light pass by! After the beam of light was just 10 feet away, it suddenly spun in the air and then shot back! The expression on the face of the Southern Palace had greatly changed! That line was clearly shooting towards the Hundred Clans on top of his head! It was extremely fast! In just a split-second, Southwall City felt as if a needle had pierced into the top of its head!


    "Nephew Lin!" "Haha ¡­"


    Tie Xiaoyun had not expected Lin Xuanzi''s sudden arrival! He was overjoyed! He could not help but shout out loud, and his spirit was lifted! With a wave of his iron sword, a black light flew towards Southern Palace City!


    "Greetings, Senior Tie!" Lin Xuanzi''s movement in the air was like stepping on water waves! He was still two zhang away from the Southern Palace. With a wave of his right hand, the ruyi blade drew a red light that swept towards the Southern Palace!


    "Ah!"


    Tang Bai was flabbergasted. How handsome! ¡ª sighing in his heart! He was even more fascinated by the blade!


    "Puchi ¡­" A black rain fell from the sky!


    Just as the red light was about to pierce through the head of South Asgard City, suddenly, they saw that Southern Palace City''s body was still calmly sinking downwards! He raised his right hand and waved as well!


    A red light suddenly appeared!


    "Go!" In the midst of the shout, NanGong Cheng had already grabbed Nalan Wanlin and Nalan Wanru with both hands and disappeared into the willow forest like a streak of black smoke! With a sharp whistle, the black clothed man who was fighting suddenly retreated out of the villa and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    At the same time, the red light also flew into Lin Xuanzi''s hand! In the air, black fragments were flying about. They slowly landed on the ground, flickering with light!


    Lin Xuanzi took a closer look. It was a glove! It was the glove from Southern Palace!


    Who would have thought that this person was really a schemer! Lin Xuanzi could not help but sigh! Ever since Lin Hongxue and her grandfather had unintentionally discovered the secret of the Ruyi Knife on the island, they had discovered that there were many other functions of the knife that had yet to be grasped!


    There was only one thing to make sure, if the Ruyi Knife did not hit the target, it would not automatically return, unless the master took it back!


    NanGong Cheng seemed to have realized this earlier, and actually used his own gloves to free himself from his predicament and take the chance to escape!


    "Want to leave?!" ¡ª Hmph! "Just as the three people of South Palace City rushed out of the willow forest, Good Old Ni bellowed and was about to give chase, but he was blocked by Tie Zhu Yun," Ah, there''s still no need to give chase! Let him go! "Right now, the most important thing is to clean up the scene and take a look at the injured brothers."


    "Hmph!" Sachiko finally gave up.


    "Aiya, Nephew Lin, it''s all thanks to you arriving in time!" Iron Lantern walked up to Lin Xuanzi. He was very grateful!


    "Fellow brothers, hurry up and settle the injured ¡ª" Iron Lantern shouted loudly as he waved his arms.


    "..."


    The Iron Sword Villa was once again brightly lit.


    People were coming and going in the hall, all of them extremely busy!


    As for the large courtyard in front of them, it was filled with corpses! The casualties among the sects were not small!


    Withered Zen Master, Tang Bai, the Carefree Immortal, and the Iron Curtain Cloud all suffered varying degrees of injuries, and Withered Zen Master was the heaviest among them!


    "Ai, this time, it has truly been tough on you, master ¡­" From the moment he sat down in the great hall until now, the Carefree Immortal had always been blaming himself.


    "Ai, I say, immortal elder, I can''t blame you for this. I don''t think Master Ku Chan will blame you either." "You don''t have to blame yourself ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern comforted her.


    "Yes, master." Lin Xuanzi was concerned about his master''s injuries. But from the current appearance of the Carefree Immortal, he didn''t seem to be obstructed at all. Lin Xuanzi felt slightly relieved.


    "Ah, everyone rest for a bit. After this old man has his family arrange a room, everyone can rest. "Let''s think about it when we understand ¡ª" Iron Lantern coughed for a moment, then turned around and walked back into the house.


    "Ah?!" Big ¡ª big ¡ª brother! Haha, you''re here too? " After a series of exclamations, a person rushed out from the side room and grabbed Lin Xuanzi''s hands! A smile bloomed on his face! It was as if nothing had happened!


    "Em!" Lin Xuanzi''s palms turned hot as his face turned red all the way down to his neck.


    "Yes, Miss Mei Er!" he exclaimed after a long while.


    "Eh? Rui Er? "Tie Xiaoyun was about to go through the secret passage to call Wushuang and the others, but when he reached the door, he suddenly heard a loud shout. Turning around, he saw his daughter had returned." Why are you alone? "


    "Hehe, I was looking at it from the cliff at the back! Oh, how wonderful! "Haha, I saw that you guys didn''t hit me, so I ran out."


    Hmm," Iron Curtain rolled his eyes at her. "Hurry up and call your brothers out. Make arrangements for these brothers ¡ª


    "No need, Father!" Just as he finished speaking, a person walked out from the side door and went straight for Lin Xuanzi, "Aiya, Big Brother Lin, I''ve finally met you!" "Haha ¡­" A pair of hands patted Lin Xuanzi''s shoulders.


    Needless to say, it was Tie Wushuang.


    "..."

 C100

    A sleepless night!


    All the heroes were just taking a nap in the villa. First, it was this battle. Everyone had consumed a lot of energy and needed to recover. There were also some injured people that needed to be taken care of. Moreover, they were afraid that there would be another surprise attack from the Southern Palace. So everyone was tense.


    Finally, it was daybreak.


    It seemed that the sun would still shine brightly today.


    The manor became lively once more.


    However, everyone''s expression was filled with either pain or hatred!


    In the yard outside the main hall, there was an array of corpses! Three long rows! They were all disciples of various sects! Some of them had been shot by the arrows, while some of them had turned black. It was obvious that they had been poisoned to death! His face contorted in pain, extremely terrifying!


    Meanwhile, in the drill grounds at the back of the mountain, Iron Lantern had already arranged for dozens of people to clean up the "battlefield". Thousands of corpses were piled into a small hill! Of course it''s the people from Southern Palace! It seemed like the other party had suffered heavy losses from last night''s battle as well!


    "Everyone ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern finally walked out of the back room. With a haggard expression, he glanced around the hall. The hall was filled with people, and upon hearing his words, they all raised their heads.


    "Since such a thing happened in the Iron Sword Villa, I am here to apologize for not being able to protect everyone." With that said, he clasped his hands together and bowed to the crowd.


    "Eh, old senior Iron, I can''t accept this!" A white shadow flashed. A person had already rushed up to the arms of Tie Xiaoyun and supported him. "How can I blame you?!" Tie Xiaoyun glanced at the speaker and saw that it was Tang Bai.


    "That''s right!" Don''t worry about Old Hero Iron! This was not related to Iron Sword Villa! They were all the crimes committed by that Southern Palace guy! We, Wu Lin, swear that we will never be at odds with him! " Upon hearing Tang Bai''s words, everyone stood up to return the gesture.


    "Sigh ¡­ thank you everyone ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but feel extremely touched in his heart!


    "That''s right. There is no need for Manor Lord Tie to blame himself!" Furthermore, the Iron Sword Villa has also suffered heavy losses ¡­ " A person slowly walked forward. It was Good Old Ni.


    "Right now, the most important thing is to quickly bring back the casualties of the various factions and settle them ¡­" Good Old Ni looked around and pointed towards the outside of the courtyard. "I think that Southern Palace will definitely not let this matter go and will definitely make a comeback! "That''s why we have to hurry up and prepare ¡­"


    His words woke the dreamer up!


    Everyone seemed to wake up from a dream!


    There was a commotion in the crowd!


    "Humph! ¡ª for fear that he will not come! We are waiting for him! "This time, even if I die, I must skin him alive!"


    "Yes!" Just waiting for him to come! "Avenge my fallen brothers!"


    "¡­"


    The crowd was getting angrier and angrier!


    "Please don''t be impatient!" Tie Xiaoyun waved his arms and paused for a moment, "The good teacher was right just now! Our top priority right now is to quickly settle the injured brothers ¡­ "As he spoke, he circled around the hall," We will delay the Martial Arts Competition for now, and after everyone has settled in, we will discuss the schedule again ¡­ "


    "From the looks of it, South Palace City and the others wanted to capture us, Wu Lin, in one fell swoop! He was sinister in his intentions! "All for the sole purpose of dominating Martial Forest!" The room immediately became silent.


    "..." "Therefore, we must unite our hearts and preserve our strength ¡­"


    "..." "After everyone finishes eating breakfast, please hurry up and bring your brothers back ¡­"


    The martial arts heroes and martial arts rookies who had brought their dreams with them were now replaced by pain and disappointment. More of it was anger! As time passed, this hatred would become denser and denser!


    "Father ¡ª ¡ª" A soft cry came from inside the house. Tie Xiaoyun turned around and saw Tie Rukuang poking her head out of the door, waving at him.


    Tie Xiaoyun apologetically waved at everyone and quickly entered the house.


    "Father ¡ª master has awoken ¡ª"


    The room was also filled with people. Grandmaster Ku Chan, Grandmaster Spiritual Wisdom, and Immortal Free and Unfettered all sat cross-legged on three bamboo beds. It seemed as if they were meditating and meditating.


    As for Lin Xuanzi, Xuan Jing, Xuan Kong and Xuan Yue, they were sitting on chairs beside him with anxious expressions on their faces. At this time, he saw Master Witherwood''s body move and all of them stood up.


    "Hey, old monk, are you alright?" The carefree immortal elder leaped down from the bed and looked at Master Ku Chan with concern.


    "Master! Are you okay? " Lin Xuanzi, on the other hand, held Immortal Proclamation Xiao Yao''s arm with a face full of concern!


    "Haha, what''s wrong with me!" As he spoke, he raised his right hand and his expression changed!


    The master''s face was pitch black! And one of his arms was so black that it was transparent! It was swollen as thick as a bucket!


    "Ah ¡ª Mi ¡ª Tuo ¡ª Buddha ¡ª" Master Ku Chan bowed, looked at the person in front of him, and weakly said a Buddha.


    "Senior apprentice-brother!" Xuan Jing and the other two immediately supported Senior Brother.


    "I''m fine!"


    Everyone could tell that the master was on the verge of death! Yet, he was at a loss!


    Tie Xiaoyun felt even more sad. He thought that the great master had used too much zhenqi to save him last night. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this!


    "Master ¡ª I am truly sorry ¡ª" Tie Xiaoyun didn''t know where to start. To blame is to blame.


    Sigh ¡­" Master Ku Chan slowly opened his eyes, his eyes appearing incomparably peaceful! No one needs to worry about me! " Finished speaking, he pulled Xuan Jing and the other two over. "Junior Brother, you will have to put in a bit more effort in the future. "Shaolin needs you to show off! ¡ª err!


    "Senior Brother!" The three elders'' eyes were actually filled with tears! You''re okay! "We will take you back to the temple for treatment."


    "Everyone, quickly bring the master with you! "If we''re late, it might be too late!" A voice sounded at the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and realized it was the Great Sage Ni!


    "Go with you?" Tie Xiaoyun had a face full of shock as he turned around to look at the Carefree Immortal.


    "Hmm." Sachiko stepped forward, "I think that even if I got hit by that witch''s palm that day, I would still be poisoned like a master! It took the help of the Hundred Herbs Grandmaster to get out of danger! "


    "Hundred Herbs Old Man?! ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª" Iron Lantern was shocked and delighted! Look at us! We can''t think of anything else! That''s right! Master, there''s hope now! Seeing that, everyone should hurry up and set off! "


    "That''s right!" How could he forget about this old fellow! "Hahahaha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal was so happy that he began to laugh loudly. His right hand reached for his waist out of habit. Eh? Where''s my wine? " Then, he suddenly smacked his head and remembered that he was thrown away last night!


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha! "That old man has plenty of good wine, so he''s not afraid!


    "I think Master should hurry up and leave, right?" Lin Xuanzi had always been paying attention to the Carefree Immortal. Although he was in a good mood, from his master''s faintly black neck and the black aura emanating from his forehead, he could tell that his master was also poisoned! Furthermore, it was not light! It was just that his Master''s inner force was profound and had yet to spread! "However, as time passes, I''m afraid ¡­" Lin Xuanzi did not dare to think any further.


    "Sigh, this old man is fine!" The Free and Unrestrained Immortal waved his hand, "Hey, old monk, you guys should hurry up and set off! You have to keep this old man''s life! Our 30 year agreement hasn''t come to an end yet! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª "The Carefree Immortal is the Carefree Immortal!


    "Amitabha ¡­" Master Ku Chan unexpectedly smiled.


    "Alright!" That Grandmaster Xuan Jing, you must be careful along the way! " Tie Xiaoyun turned around and gave a signal. The three disciples of the Mysterious Mirror immediately pulled Master Ku Chan up and slowly walked towards the door.


    "Wait!" A person stood in front of the door, blocking the way.


    Tie Xiaoyun was startled, but he didn''t recognize this person!


    He wore a white robe and had a pale face. He was tall and slender. A man in his fifties.


    "May I ask who you are?" Tie Xiaoyun asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Fu San, you ¡­" He saw the good old man talking to that person.


    With a wave of his right hand, the middle-aged man tore off a piece of skin from his face! Everyone was extremely shocked!


    It was a mask!


    Only now did he clearly see the other party''s true appearance.


    "National Artisan Godly Doctor?!"


    Iron Lantern was even more amazed!


    "Greetings, Masters and Seniors!"


    Sachiko''s face reddened.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª I''ve long heard that Mister Fu''s medical skills are renowned throughout the world. Seeing him today, his reputation is well-deserved. As for the battle at Tianshan Mountain, he has become even more heroic ¡ª" The carefree immortal elder couldn''t help but burst out laughing loudly.


    "Hey, why are you here?" Since the battle ten years ago, Lord Fu Qing had disappeared without a trace from the martial arts world! There were many legends about him! Who would have thought that he would suddenly appear in Iron Sword Villa.


    "Haha ¡­" Master Fu Qing cupped his hands. "Thank you, Senior, for your kindness!" Then, his face turned serious. "Actually, I arrived yesterday!" As he spoke, he glanced at Sosuke. "It''s just that I still owe Southern Palace City a favor for taking care of me. As a result, it''s inconvenient for me to show myself last night." Master Fu Qing frowned. "Besides, I don''t want to have anything to do with the court anymore ¡ª"


    "Ahh, it really is a heroic spirit!" Iron Lantern couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Master Fu glanced at Master Ku Chan. "Master is already deeply poisoned. You still need to treat him as soon as possible ¡ª ¡ª" With that said, he reached into his right breast pocket and took out a purple porcelain bottle. Opening the lid, he poured out six pills and passed one to Master Ku Chan. "This is a ''Purple Refined Qi Returning Pill'', it has a very good effect on restraining the spread of poisonous gas, Master, please consume it first ¡ª" Then, he passed the other two to the Xiao Yao Immortal.


    "Amitabha ¡ª this old monk thanks Hero Fu ¡ª" Master Ku Chan''s face was filled with gratitude, while Xuan Jing and the other two were also deeply grateful!


    "Hahahaha! Aiya, I was just saying, the smell of the medicine is definitely not ordinary! It must be the new work of the Hundred Herbs Grandmaster! "Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal swallowed the pill, laughing loudly as he praised it!


    When Lin Xuanzi saw this, he immediately felt at ease. He then turned around and bowed towards Master Fu, "Lin Xuanzi thanks Hero Fu!"


    When Fu Qingjun saw the man''s extraordinary bearing, he could not help but feel moved. Haha, not at all! It''s just a small matter, what''s the point of worrying about it! I assume this brother here is Brother Lin, the ''Flipping Cloud Hand''? "My apologies, my apologies ¡ª"


    "Ha ha-ha. Well, I said it was supposed to be a good day, but now we have to send the master to his aid. Why don''t we have a painful chat at the Villa next time! " Seeing that everyone was chatting with one another, Tie Xiaoyun started to worry about Master Witherspike.


    Only then did everyone calm down.


    "Alright, let''s set off early so as not to cause too much trouble!" Master Fu Qing was the first to walk out of the room. A group of people followed him out. When he arrived at the main hall, he saw Huo Lingtong carrying a large bowl. It seemed as if it contained herbs that had been mashed down. He also saw that the injured people in the hall were already wrapped in bandages! It seemed to be a freshly concocted medicine.


    "Master, it''s done ¡ª" Huo Lingtong said to her master as she saw him come out. She shook the bowl in her hand.


    "En, let''s go, Tong ¡ª"


    Seeing how petite and petite the girl in front of him was, Tie Xiaoyun was unable to connect her with the young master from yesterday! In his heart, he was even more amazed that his cultivation could reach such a high level at such a young age! He was suddenly filled with emotion!


    "Father!" You might need it! " When they reached the entrance of the hall, they saw Iris standing under the osmanthus tree and smiling mischievously. There was a palanquin next to her. So it turned out that this girl had brought the ''mounts'' left behind in Southern Palace City!


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern rolled his eyes and was about to speak, "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª ah, what a clever girl! You can even think of such a thing! " When the Carefree Immortal saw this, he laughed heartily and turned to speak to Iron Curtain Cloud, "It''s enough to have this woman! "Haha ¡­" Iron Lantern originally wanted to scold Rui Mei a bit, but after hearing Immortal''s words, he didn''t want to say anymore.


    "Amitabha ¡ª" Xuan Jing and the other two immediately took the bamboo sedan chair and helped the senior onto it. The three of them then lifted the sedan chair onto their shoulders. He immediately felt extremely relaxed.


    "Everyone, follow me!" Iron Curtain Cloud waved his hand, immediately walking in the direction of the backyard. Not long later, they arrived at a riverside, "It''s safer for everyone to walk this way!" Presumably, South Palace City was right outside the town! "Walk straight ahead from the other side of the river. Once you cross the mountain on the other side, you''ll reach the main road at a much faster speed!" He pointed to the front.


    "Farewell!" Take care, Master Tie! " Everyone turned to say their goodbyes.


    "Ah, let''s go! Everyone be careful along the way! "


    Xuan Jing and the other two leaped up with the bamboo palanquin and passed the other side of the river. The rest of the people also followed, and not long after, they disappeared from the mountaintop.


    "Huh?" Tie Xiaoyun turned around and asked, "Master Immortal, why didn''t you go?"


    "Haha ¡ª What am I going to do? Ah? Haha, I''m doing very well! Well, I have to go back and see Cheryl! "Aiya, I''ve been gone for more than twenty days. I''ve been so worried about you ¡ª haha ¡­"


    Tie Xiaoyun didn''t speak anymore. The group returned to the main hall of the Manor. Tilly''s eyes never left Lin Xuanzi, but she did not say anything else.


    The disciples of each sect had already found wood to make simple coffins and hastily brought the fallen brothers and sisters back into the coffins. They would first bring them back to be buried. All of them had solemn looks on their faces.


    "Sigh, everyone, please restrain your grief! This old man was also extremely saddened ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Lanyun shook his head," Shuang''er! ¡ª ¡ª "He turned around and shouted again.


    No one answered for a long time. Tie Xiaoyun was stunned, "Isn''t Big Bro in the back mountain?" "It''s okay," Iris said from the side.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern suddenly remembered that he had asked Wushuang to bring Grandmaster Ling Hui to the secret cave to rest, and also asked him to lead a few people to tidy up the secret cave at the back of the mountain. After this battle, their family was prepared to temporarily stay there for a period of time to avoid the limelight.


    Qian Er, go and give them each a thousand silver as a wager!" "Iron Lantern said to Rui Mei.


    "Oh!"


    Tie Rui ran into the house like the wind, and in a short while, three servants came out, each carrying a large box.


    Rui-Mei took several bags of the silver and distributed them to the brothers who were present.


    "Thank you Villa Owner Tie!" There were actually dozens of people who immediately kneeled on the ground, thanking Tie Xiaoyun!


    "Aiya! This could not be! Everyone, please get up! " Tie Xiaoyun quickly stepped forward to help them up. "Everyone, let''s hurry up and go on our way. We don''t want Southern Palace to come and make trouble ¡ª"


    Dozens of wooden coffins were set up with flags of different colors, and slowly moved out like a long dragon!


    The Iron Curtain Cloud still took them from the back of the mountain.


    "Sigh ¡­" After sending these people off, Iron Lantern let out a long sigh.


    In a moment he was back in the hall.


    "Master Immortal, let''s just cross the mountain and have a rest," Tie Xiaoyun turned around and said to the Carefree Immortal. "Let''s take a look at Grandmaster Ling Hui''s situation as well ¡ª"


    Lin Xuanzi could not help but start to worry when Master Ling Hui mentioned him.


    "Haha, let''s go ¡ª let''s go take a look!" As he spoke, he followed behind the father and daughter of Iron Curtain Cloud and entered the inner room.


    "Grandfather!"


    A cry suddenly rang out, startling the men of the Footloose Immortal Realm! They all turned around. A white shadow flashed! It pounced straight towards the Carefree Immortal!


    "..."

 C101

    What a fast movement technique!


    When Lin Xuanzi heard this, he was shocked! He could not believe it! In the instant that he turned his head back, a white blur appeared in front of Immortal Walkabout!


    The Carefree Immortal was equally shocked! As the white shadow pounced over, the Carefree Immortal grabbed out with his right hand! Unexpectedly, his neck was tightly hugged!


    A little boy was hanging from the belly of the Carefree Immortal!


    "Grandfather, hahaha!"


    "Pop!" With a loud sound, he fiercely kissed the Carefree Immortal''s face!


    "Aiyee!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Oh, Xue''er! "Hahahaha! It''s really you!" When the Carefree Immortal saw clearly, he was so happy that he jumped up! "Come, let grandpa have a good look. Ah, let grandpa have a good look. Haha ¡­" The Carefree Immortal immediately put Lin Hongxue down on the ground and gazed at her nonstop!


    No one expected that Little Red Snow would suddenly appear!


    "Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi was both surprised and happy. He was surprised that the little guy had come here. He was delighted that nothing had happened to him along the way! Thinking back to last night''s situation, if Little Red Snow was discovered on the way here by Southern Palace City, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "Uncle!" "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Hearing his uncle''s call, the little guy turned around and smiled mischievously at Lin Xuanzi. When Lin Hongxue saw her family, she was extremely excited! He then said hello to Iron Lantern and Iris.


    "How did you find this place?" Lin Xuanzi asked with a reproachful tone.


    "Hehe, as soon as you left, I ¡­ followed ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi paused for a moment, "You came alone?"


    "Well, no!" Lin Hongxue tilted her head and looked outside the door, "Come in quickly ¡ª ¡ª Haha ¡ª"


    Just as he finished speaking, another person walked out from around the corner.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    He was also a boy of average size!


    He actually brought Tu Tianba along as well!


    "Aiya, you brat ¡­" The Proclamation of Liberation patted Lin Hongxue''s head. "Did you two walk over here?" Only now did the Carefree Immortal realize that Lin Hongxue''s entire body was drenched in sweat! I couldn''t help but be shocked, "Xue''er, why are your clothes all wet? "Huh?"


    Everyone saw that the little guy was really sweating profusely!


    "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hong Xue smiled but did not answer, and only called out to Tu Tian Ba with all her might: "Go quickly! "Come on in!"


    "Uuu ¡­" Tu Tian Ba rubbed his eyes hard as he walked towards the hall. From the looks of his expression, it was as if he had just woken up from his sleep! It was extremely strange!


    "Hey, Tianba, what''s wrong with you?" Lin Xuanzi supported Tu Tian Ba and pulled him into the house. He had seen the little fellow stagger a moment ago, and feared that something might have gone wrong with it.


    "Eh ¡ª" Tu Tian Ba finally managed to get used to the scenery. He looked at the rest of them, then turned to Lin Hong Xue, "I told you not to run so fast! My eyes are going blind from the wind! Oh, how dizzy! "


    "Hmm?" Everyone was confused for a moment as they turned to look at Lin Hongxue.


    "Hehe ¡­" Lin Hongxue''s face was flushed red. She looked at her grandfather and elder and awkwardly smiled, "I ¡ª hehe ¡ª just want to quickly see grandpa ¡­"


    "It''s him! Carry me and run all the way! Eh, my eyes are ¡ª "Tu Tian Ba stuck out his tongue," Little brother is so powerful! " Judging from the way they were addressed, the relationship between these two little fellows seemed to be quite deep!


    "Carry it?" Hahahaha... "The Carefree Immortal was startled when he heard this, and then he started to laugh loudly," Aiya, you truly are worthy of being grandpa''s good grandson! It seemed that Xue''er''s Qing Gong had surpassed Grandpa''s! "Haha ¡­"


    "No way!" Tie Ling Mei''s almond-shaped eyes widened as she pointed at Lin Hong Xue and said to Tu Tian Ba: "Are you saying that Little Red Snow carried you all the way here?"


    "En!" Tu Tian Ba''s big head was nodding like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Oh my god!" Li Mei surrounded Lin Hongxue as if she was looking at a monster.


    Tie Xiaoyun couldn''t help but repeatedly praise him in his heart! This was a prodigy! Judging from the movement technique he used just now, his qinggong was unbelievably powerful!


    "Aiya, let''s just go in and talk," Tie Xiaoyun said to everyone. "Rui Er, find some clothes for these two little brothers to change into ¡ª"


    The group of people entered the secret passageway.


    "..."


    In the willow forest three miles outside the town.


    "Report to the Ninth Master!"


    A man in black came in quickly from outside the tent.


    "Hmm?"


    NanGong Cheng sat on a chair, his face full of annoyance.


    "What is it?"


    "The Iron Sword Villa is now empty ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" NanGong Cheng turned his head when he heard this, a light flashed in his eyes, and the black clothed man couldn''t help but shiver!


    "No one?"


    "Yes!" "Not a single one!"


    "Look again! ¡ª look carefully for me ¡ª don''t miss a corner! ¡ª"


    "Yes! ¡ª follow me!" In the blink of an eye, the disorderly sound of horse hooves disappeared outside the willow forest.


    "Hm?" NanGong Cheng looked up, his eyes turned, and the corner of his mouth suddenly revealed a trace of a smile. Na Na Wanlin looked at him in puzzlement.


    "Good knife!"


    "This is indeed a good blade!"


    Southampton stared up at the roof, as if lost in a beautiful dream. The sound of bones breaking came from the clenched fingers of his right hand.


    "I!" NanGong Cheng suddenly stood up. With a wave of his left hand, he leaned close to Nalan Wanlin with a complacent smile on his face, "I must get that ¡ª knife!" Word by word, it came out from his teeth!


    "Uh ¡ª ¡ª" Nalan Wanlin thought it was something, but she rolled her eyes at him and said, "A knife is indeed a good knife, but, in the hands of Lin, it doesn''t seem so easy to get what you want ¡ª" Nalan Wanlin casually played with her jade hands as she spoke.


    "Humph!" NanGong Cheng stood up, looked at Nalan Wanlin, and then clasped his hands behind his back as he paced back and forth in front of him. He then looked outside and frowned!


    "Report!"


    "Hmm?" NanGong City turned around and saw that the Rat was standing outside the tent.


    "Speak ¡ª" His tone was much more relaxed.


    "Ah, Ninth Gongzi ¡ª" The Rat had a mysterious expression on his face as he looked at Nalan Wanlin. He then slowly walked to the front of the Southern Palace city.


    "According to subordinate''s investigation, the martial artists that came to the Iron Sword Villa to participate in the Martial Arts Competition are no longer in the Villa! There was not a single hair to be seen in the Iron Sword Villa ¡ª ¡ª Another piece of news came from Nanping, a brother had seen two teams carrying spirit coffins pass by ¡­ "I presume he is here to participate in the Martial Arts Competition ¡­"


    "Oh?" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the Southern Palace city as they stared at the Rat. "Then, have you seen Lin Xuanzi and the others?"


    "Er ¡ª this, I haven''t heard of ¡ª"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng fiercely slapped his palm on the rat''s shoulder, laughing out loud towards the sky! Smiling to the point that Goldbiter Rat felt a chill in his heart as he nervously looked at the city.


    "Wow!" Well done, old man. " Nan Gong Cheng let go of his hands, and started walking while muttering to himself, "You want to play some empty city tricks with me too!? Ha ha-ha! "Me, I''ll play with you!"


    "Rat!" NanGong City suddenly turned his head and called out.


    "Here!" Goldbiter Rat was stunned.


    "Gather troops and surround Iron Sword Villa!" Not even an ant! Otherwise, only you can ask! "


    "Yes!" The hamster was just about to turn around.


    "Wait!" cried Southgate.


    "Arrange for a few dozen more experts to come from here ¡ª ¡ª" As he spoke, he drew a circle in the air with his right hand and pointed at his feet, "Dig a path under Iron Sword Villa, and then double the explosives!"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª I want to make the Iron Sword Villa fly! You want to capture the secret trove with me? Even if it explodes, I will blast you out! "Haha ¡­"


    "Gao ¡ª ¡ª Ah!" The Rat looked at the smiling and deformed face of NanGong City, and gave a thumbs up with his right hand. "I, will go now!"


    "..."


    "Aiya, Xue''er!" Tie Wushuang, who was taking care of the back mountain, was surprised to see Lin Hongxue as well. He was also extremely happy!


    "Hehe, Uncle!" Lin Hongxue smiled mischievously at Tie Wushuang.


    "Aiya, I said Brother Tie ¡­" The moment the Carefree Immortal entered the cave, he was already amazed! I really never thought that there would be such a hidden place in Iron Sword Villa! "


    "Sigh ~ ~" Iron Curtain Cloud pointed to the big and small iron shops in front of him, "Back then, this was the real Iron Sword Villa!"


    "Master!" Lin Xuanzi suddenly saw a person sitting cross-legged in the stone pavilion with his back facing him. He immediately recognized Daoist Master Ling Hui. With a burst of excitement, his figure flashed as he arrived before the middle-aged man.


    Hearing the noise, Daoist Priest Ling Hui slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was Lin Xuanzi, his face relaxed. Stretching out his feet, he stood up from the stone bench and turned around to see a large group of people behind him.


    "Ah, sorry to bother you, Villa Owner Tie." Master Ling Hui said as he clapped his hands towards Tie Xiaoyun.


    Ah, no!" It was already an honor to be able to come to Iron Sword Villa. "Haha ¡ª let''s not talk about it, let''s not talk about it ¡ª oh, Taoist, are you alright?


    Daoist Master Ling Hui nodded at Lin Xuanzi and stretched his waist. "I feel much better now that I''m fine!"


    When Lin Xuanzi saw that his Master''s complexion had also become a lot redder, he immediately felt relieved upon hearing these words.


    "Hey, everyone please enter the house ¡ª Shuang''er, bring everyone in ¡ª"


    "Everyone, come with me ¡ª" As he spoke, Tie Wushuang pulled on a metal ring on the stone wall. With a "kacha" sound, a three meter tall door suddenly appeared on the mountain wall!


    "Oh my god!" Lin Hong Xue and Tu Tian Ba exclaimed with their mouths wide open.


    Even Lin Xuanzi and the Free and Unrestrained Immortal were shocked!


    He saw mountains in front of him, filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers; the willow trees were in the shade, and it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    In the distance was a vast sea of smoke, sparkling and translucent ¡­ What a great idyllic scene!


    Rows after rows of houses were built alongside mountains and rivers. At the very least, there were at least forty to fifty houses! It''s just that no one lives here!


    "Aiya, what a great place!" The carefree Immortal couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.


    "Haha, sigh, compared to the Pangu''s Immortal Realm, this place is nothing ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun joked, "This was originally a place where the Tie Family lived for a hundred years! Until fifty years ago ¡­ " Tie Xiaoyun''s expression darkened. He stroked his white beard, as if he was bringing up a memory from the past.


    "Sigh, let''s not talk anymore. Let''s go into the house ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern waved his hands and Tie Wushuang led the way. The group passed through the stone gate and walked towards a wooden house at the side.


    It was still a courtyard house. They were smaller than the ones in the manor, but they were also very imposing. The materials used and the workmanship were more exquisite and exquisite!


    Upon entering the yard and looking at the marks on the ground, it was obvious that it had just been cleaned.


    A woman was already standing at the door, greeting them with a smile. It was Madam Tie.


    Mrs. Steel led the way into the house.


    The room had no lobby, but it had a large side room. Many small rooms were connected to one another.


    It was only right for them to stay in the chamber!


    They were all purple sandalwood furniture!


    Once everyone sat down, Tie Xiaoyun immediately instructed his family to start boiling tea and cooking. The manor, which had been quiet for so many years, was once again brimming with vitality. It became lively all of a sudden.


    After dinner, the group walked around the garden before returning to their rooms to rest.


    "Xue''er, sleep with grandpa!" "Haha, it''s been a while. Grandfather wants Xue''er to be tight!" The Carefree Immortal said to Little Red Snow before he entered the house.


    "Wow!" I was just thinking! Hehe ¡ª ¡ª "Lin Hongxue heard her grandfather''s words and jumped up in joy. She made a face at Lin Xuanzi and patted him on the shoulder," Then, you can sleep alone tonight, haha ¡­ "


    "Then take good care of grandpa, huh? Grandfather needs to rest early, understand? " Lin Xuanzi discovered that this master seemed to be a completely different person compared to his usual self. Instead of the usual jovial laughter, he became abnormally quiet. This caused Lin Xuanzi to feel somewhat uneasy. In addition, he hadn''t seen his Master drink these past two days. Even the jug of wine that never left his side was gone! Lin Xuanzi could not understand no matter how much he thought about it!


    "Got it!" "Hehe, let''s go, grandfather."


    "Clang!" The small head poked out and closed the door.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi shook his head and smiled bitterly before turning around and entering his own room.


    "Hey, grandpa, why doesn''t your face look good?"


    Lin Hongxue sat on the bed and asked curiously.


    "Haha, is that so? Do I look bad? " He rubbed his face with his hands, causing a great pain to spread out from his left chest. The Carefree Immortal frowned, then laughed loudly, "Ah, Xue''er, you ¡­" The Carefree Immortal suddenly became solemn. "Grandfather hasn''t received a disciple in his entire life, it''s also a great regret ¡­" "But, now that I have Xue''er, grandpa is relieved ¡­"


    "Oh, grandfather, you ¡ª what is it?" Lin Hong Xue had never seen her grandfather''s expression before. She extended her small hand and placed it on his forehead.


    "Hahahaha! Aiya, Xue''er is truly filial!" The Carefree Immortal grabbed Lin Hongxue''s hands and laughed. He then looked out of the window and pointed his index finger at her, making a ''hush'' sound.


    Lin Hongxue was confused and quickly calmed down. She nervously looked at her grandfather.


    "Xue''er, do you still want me to teach you martial arts?" The carefree immortal elder whispered into Lin Hong Xue''s ear.


    "Good ¡ª wow!" Lin Hongxue thought that her grandfather was saying something! Upon hearing that it was about martial arts, he jumped up from his bed and shouted loudly!


    "Shh!" The Carefree Immortal hurriedly gestured with his hand and pointed outside the window. "Don''t make a ruckus, don''t make a ruckus ¡ª"


    "Ok!" Lin Hongxue quickly covered her mouth with both hands and looked expectantly at her grandfather, "Is it now?!" Her eyes flashed with excitement.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal got off the bed and walked over to the window quietly. After listening for a while, he walked in front of Lin Hongxue and said, "However, you have to promise grandpa one thing!" The Carefree Immortal said to Lin Hongxue with a smile.


    "Wow!" I promise grandpa! Promise me everything ¡ª start! " Lin Hongxue only wanted her grandfather to teach her a few moves. It had been almost two months since his grandfather taught him any new skills!


    "En, this is our Xue''er!" Saying this, the Carefree Immortal asked Hong Xue to sit down. "Xue''er, Grandfather''s martial arts have already been imparted to you, you only need to practice hard in the future and you will naturally have a great achievement." Today, Grandpa will pass on everything to you! "


    "Ah?!" Lin Hongxue''s eyes immediately lit up! [What the heck.


    "After you learn Grandfather''s martial arts, you must promise Grandfather that when you grow up, you will not only establish the Free and Unrestrained Faction, but also inherit Grandfather''s legacy and spread it far and wide! Xue''er, tell Grandfather, can you do it? "


    As Lin Hongxue heard this, she realized that her grandfather even wanted her to create a Free and Unrestrained Faction. Mm, interesting! There was no way to say how happy he was in his heart! Pu Teng jumped down from the bed and hugged the Carefree Immortal''s legs. "I can do it! "Grandfather, quickly teach me martial arts!"


    "This kid!" The Carefree Immortal smiled in his heart, "A martial arts fanatic is a martial arts fanatic!"


    "Mm, sit down and meditate!" The Carefree Immortal said to Lin Hongxue, "The martial arts that Grandpa is going to teach you is no small matter! You have to remember this! He must focus his mind and calm his breathing, and follow his grandfather''s true qi closely! You know what? Do not let your mind wander! "


    "Hm!" Xue''er knows! " Lin Hongxue followed his instructions and sat down cross-legged on the floor.


    "According to the details of the twelve segments, it''s time to throw up ¡ª" The Carefree Immortal guided.


    "Hrm ¡­"


    In less than half a cup of tea''s time, Lin Hongxue had already entered the state of forgetfulness!


    "This kid can be taught!" A satisfied smile appeared on the face of Immortal Carefree.


    He opened and closed his hands as his body spun up! All of a sudden, he turned upside down in midair and pressed his palms down onto the top of Lin Hongxue''s head!


    As soon as his hand touched it, he stopped in mid-air!


    He threw up his palms! Two powerful forces slowly entered into Lin Hongxue''s body!


    Lin Hongxue''s body violently trembled, but she quickly regained her calm!


    This child was truly a prodigy! The Carefree Immortal felt a sense of relief, and finally, he felt at ease and reassured! Lin Hongxue''s palms sank ¡ª she felt as if there were thousands of horses galloping through her body! The two unending waves of strength flowed through his body like overturning rivers and seas! "Not daring to be careless in the slightest, following grandfather''s instructions, he protected his dantian with his will and urged his true qi to follow grandfather''s two streams of true qi!


    After just a week, Lin Hongxue had once again entered into a state of selflessness!


    However, his face only grew redder and redder as his body was slowly lifted off the ground by the Carefree Immortal!


    Meanwhile, perspiration poured down like rain from the face of Immortal Carefree! The black air on his face was getting thicker!


    "En!" A wave of muffled groans rang out!


    The Carefree Immortal raised his right hand and made a circling motion in the air as he once more pressed it tightly against his left palm! He started spinning!


    At the same time, Lin Hongxue''s body also began to spin!


    Faster and faster!


    In the end, there was only a shadow!


    The room was like a gale as it blew past, the calligraphy and paintings on the wall constantly making sounds!


    "Mm!?" Lin Xuanzi, who was sitting next door, suddenly sat up on the bed when he heard the noise. He whispered into his ear, got off the bed, and walked over to the grandfather-grandson pair''s room.


    "Grand Master" called out softly.


    No one answered.


    "Xue''er?" Another soft cry. There was still no sound from the room.


    Lin Xuanzi raised his right hand to knock on the door, but after a moment of thought, he slowly lowered his hand.


    "Maybe I heard wrong? They must have fallen asleep. "


    Lin Xuanzi turned around and was about to return to his room.


    "Pa! ¡ª ah!" A loud shout came from inside the house.


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked! He pushed open the door and entered the room. The scene in front of him shocked Lin Xuanzi ¡­

 C102

    He saw Lin Hongxue lying on the floor, completely naked, her body still emitting steam! As for the Carefree Immortal, he collapsed onto the bed!


    "Master!"


    "Xue''er!"


    Lin Xuanzi rushed into the room and first carried Lin Hongxue from the floor to the bed. When their hands came into contact, Lin Hongxue felt as if her entire body was on fire! His entire body was covered in sweat!


    "Master ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi hurriedly helped his Master up from the bed. Upon seeing this, he turned pale with fright!


    The carefree immortal elder''s face was as black as coal! His face, which was originally as smooth as a child''s, was now covered in deep wrinkles! The back of his hand was similarly wrinkled like a ninety year old woman! He looked like he had aged several decades in an instant!


    "What is it?"


    The shout from before had also alarmed the Iron Curtain Cloud, who was still awake. Upon hearing the sound, he immediately rushed over from the other side of the room. Master Ling Hui, Wushuang and the others also rushed over with their clothes on.


    As they saw this scene, they couldn''t help but be extremely surprised! He stood there in a daze for a long time, unable to speak!


    "Aiyo!" Suddenly, she heard Lin Hongxue who was on the bed cry out. She rolled over and sat up from the bed. She rubbed her eyes and said, "Grandfather ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi saw Lin Hongxue wake up and patted him on the shoulder.


    Lin Hongxue looked around and found that there were so many people in the room. Her face was filled with shock!


    "You - why are you here?" Suddenly, he realized that he wasn''t wearing any clothes on his body, and his face reddened. He hurriedly grabbed the blanket and covered himself with it.


    "Xue''er, tell us what happened?"


    Lin Xuanzi, who was carrying the Carefree Immortal with an anxious expression, asked Lin Hongxue.


    "Hmm?"


    "Grandfather! ¡ª ¡ª Grandfather!"


    Hearing her uncle''s words, Lin Hongxue turned her head and found her uncle sitting right next to her. Lowering her head, she suddenly saw the Carefree Immortal in Lin Xuanzi''s embrace. With a loud shout, she pounced over!


    "Grandfather!" Lin Hongxue could not believe that this person was her grandfather! He could not help but cry out loud! Uncle, what''s going on? Eldest Uncle! ¡ª ¡ª Grandfather ¡ª ¡ª "Both of his hands were holding the arm of the Carefree Immortal!


    "Cough ¡ª ¡ª" Lying in Lin Xuanzi''s embrace, the Free and Unrestrained Immortal suddenly coughed, and Lin Xuanzi suddenly felt as if he was moving.


    "Master!" Lin Xuanzi loudly shouted.


    "Sigh ¡­" The Carefree Immortal let out a long sigh as he moved his arms, as if he wanted to sit up.


    Lin Xuanzi slowly helped his master sit on the bed.


    Through his black face, the Carefree Immortal''s eyes became incomparably turbid! Looking around, it was as though he couldn''t clearly see the person before him!


    Lin Xuanzi felt a burst of bitterness in his heart! Tears began to flow.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you? Was it the poison gas? "I''ll bring you to find the Hundred Herbs Grandmaster right now!" Saying this, he bowed and was about to get up.


    However, his hand was being held by the Carefree Immortal.


    "No need ¡ª" A weak voice sounded, "Where is Xue''er? I want to see Xue''er ¡ª "A pair of hands as skinny as firewood groped around, as if looking for Lin Hongxue.


    "Grandfather!" Lin Hongxue grabbed the Carefree Immortal''s hand and placed it on her own face. However, he was already sobbing!


    "Aiya, that''s good! "That''s good!" The Carefree Immortal''s voice was as hoarse as a mosquito. He used his hand to caress Lin Hongxue''s face, "Xue''er, do you still remember the words that you promised Grandfather?"


    "Grandpa, remember!" Xue''er remembered! "Grandfather, do not let anything happen to us!" Lin Hong Xue suddenly stood up, hugging the Carefree Immortal''s neck and crying violently!


    "Master! "What ¡ª what in the world is going on?" Lin Xuanzi was extremely nervous! Zhang Xuan''s face flushed.


    "Cough ¡­"


    Ah, I have had enough of this life," said the Prodigal Immortal in a halting voice. "That palm of the Southern Palace struck me in the left atrium ¡ª well ¡ª perhaps it was the will of heaven! ¡ª and I have taught you all my skills ¡ª Xue''er ¡ª" He took Lin Hongxue''s hand in his own, "Xue''er ¡ª you must remember this from now on ¡ª" "Xue''er!


    "En ¡ª ¡ª Grandpa! ¡ª You will be fine ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was on the verge of tears!


    "¡ª You have to remember, as a person, you have to be humble and humble ¡ª the people of the martial arts world are evil, in the future, you have to follow your uncle ¡ª ¡ª don''t come back ¡ª never come back ¡ª you have to live ¡ª remember ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hmm, Xue''er, remember ¡ª"


    "Disciple ¡ª you ¡ª come here ¡ª" The Prodigal Immortal beckoned with his right hand, causing Lin Xuanzi to immediately whisper into his ear.


    "After I''m gone, take my ashes back ¡ª my ashes ¡ª and sprinkle them in ¡ª in the sea in front of the door ¡ª so that I can ¡ª can ¡ª see you every day ¡ª you and Cheryl ¡ª"


    "Master! "You''ll be all right!"


    Lin Xuanzi only felt his chest sink as the Carefree Immortal collapsed into his arms!


    "Master!"


    "Grandfather!" Wake up! "Grandfather! ¡ª ¡ª Grandpa!" A mournful cry pierced the night sky!


    Everyone finally understood. So it was the Carefree Immortal that had lost all of his power to Lin Hongxue! Only then did the poison explode!


    "Grandfather!" I don''t want your martial arts! No! I only want grandpa! "I only want Grandpa!" Lin Hongxue helplessly looked at the Carefree Immortal who had closed his eyes, and used both of her hands to slap her Grandfather''s legs.


    "Sigh ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun hadn''t expected things to turn out this suddenly. "Aiya ¡­"


    "No wonder Master didn''t ask Hundred Herbs for help. So it turns out that he already knew that his poison could no longer be cured ¡ª only then did he think of doing this ¡­" Lin Xuanzi muttered to himself ¡­


    A peerless expert of his generation had left this world!


    Another sleepless night!


    Lin Xuanzi knew that from this moment onwards, he didn''t know how much time he would have to spend to erase the wound in Lin Hongxue''s heart ¡­ Perhaps, it would be difficult to achieve such a feat in this lifetime ¡­


    The fourth day.


    If not for Little Red Snow who cried incessantly, Lin Xuanzi would have rushed back to Penglai Island the day after his master passed away.


    It wasn''t easy for Lin Hongxue to calm down.


    The group of people bid farewell to Iron Cliff.


    "Ai ¡ª ¡ª Nephew Lin ¡ª ¡ª" After being sent to the drill grounds outside the secret cave, Tie Lanyun spoke with melancholy, "As long as you are free, come visit the Manor and ¡ª ai ¡ª"


    "En ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi pulled Lin Hongxue over and helped her carry the bag of ashes to her master. He cupped his hands towards Iron Lantern. "I will definitely come again to visit senior Iron ¡ª" He looked behind him as he spoke. However, he didn''t see any trace of Tie Ruyi. He felt a bit disappointed. At this moment, Rui-Mei was standing by the cave entrance, looking around and crying like a tearful child! It was just that in the past few days, he saw that Brother Lin was not in a good condition and had just experienced the pain of losing his master, so it was inconvenient to disturb him.


    "Senior Tie, Wushuang, we will meet again!" Saying this, he turned around and walked towards the willow forest.


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    A muffled sound of mountains collapsing and the earth cracking was heard. Lin Xuanzi only felt the ground violently shake! Amidst the shock, he saw several gigantic pillars shoot up into the sky from all directions!


    Only now did he clearly see that it was actually an earthen stone!


    "Be careful! "Retreat!" Hearing the loud shout of the Iron Curtain Cloud, Lin Xuanzi''s figure moved, carrying the two little fellows with him as he retreated towards the stands!


    "Boom! Boom!"


    A loud sound echoed out! Dust flew everywhere! The sky suddenly turned dark!


    "Boom! Kacha!"


    An even bigger explosion came from the edge of the mountain rock behind the grandstand. Lin Xuanzi felt his feet tighten! Only then did he realize that the entire stands had been lifted up by the powerful waves of air! The three of them stood on top, yet the huge grandstand actually flew up eight feet! He spun in the air, then began to roll backwards!


    Lin Xuanzi was shocked!


    "Hold on tight!"


    With an explosive shout, he leaped up into the air like a great roc. His feet slashed across the thick dust cloud like flowing clouds and flowing water, dashing towards the willow forest!


    Boom!" The heavy stands fell from the sky and raised another cloud of smoke!


    "Father!" "Big brother! ¡ª be careful! ¡ª come over here! ¡ª ¡ª" Iris, who was at the mouth of the cave, suddenly heard a loud noise and burst into tears at the sight of it! The path to the cave entrance was tightly sealed by flying dust and rocks! He was extremely anxious! He leapt onto the huge rock opposite him and shouted with all his might.


    "Father!" "Come here!" From within the smoke, Wushuang saw the flying rubble that her father was dodging. With a swift leap, she closed in and pulled Iron Curtain Cloud''s hand towards the entrance beneath the grandstand! When he arrived at the entrance, he saw a large rock blocking the entrance. In a flurry of anger, Tie Wushuang swung both of his hands, and with a few kacha sounds, the rock that was about to break into pieces fell into the cave!


    "Quick!" "Father ¡ª ¡ª" Tie Wushuang pulled the Iron Curtain Cloud towards the entrance and pushed it in.


    "Where''s Brother Lin?" Tie Xiaoyun''s face was filled with anxiety as he tried his best to search for Lin Xuanzi''s shadow in the dust cloud.


    "You can go down first! Brother Lin''s Qing Gong is so good, he should be fine! I''ll go find him later! "


    "Sigh, there are still two kids!"


    "Get down! I''ll go find him! "Without waiting for an explanation, Tie Wushuang pushed Iron Cliff into the cave. He turned around and pointed at Tie Ruirui, shouting:" Come down and fetch father! " After saying that, he stretched out his right hand and pulled out an iron ring from the edge of the hole. With a pull, the hole was closed by a large rock!


    "Big Brother Lin!" Tie Wushuang stood up and ran forward! They saw that Ruo Ruo''s school grounds had been blown apart by the explosion!


    "Hahahaha!"


    With one hand, Lin Xuanzi was carrying a little fellow as he rushed through the willow forest! If he went any further, he would reach the town!


    Suddenly, a strange laugh was heard! Accompanied by a gust of wind!


    "This is bad!"


    Lin Xuanzi secretly exclaimed! A row of crossbows had already arrived like the wind!


    "Xue''er!" "Go!" Lin Xuanzi shouted loudly. With a wave of his right hand, he threw Lin Hongxue into the air! He pushed off with the tip of his feet, spun around, and flew up into the sky!


    "Follow me!" Xue''er! "¡ª ¡ª" Xue''er cried out loud in midair. Both of her legs slashed across, and her left arm grabbed Tu Tian Ba as they ran out of the forest!


    The crossbow passed through the willow branch like a locust swarm!


    "Hey! "It''s here!" Lin Hongxue was thrown down the tree by her uncle. When she landed halfway down the tree, she stretched out her right hand and slapped the tree trunk with her palm ¡ª Kacha! A willow tree as thick as a bowl actually broke into pieces with a slap! Even Lin Hongxue herself was shocked! Without time to think, he heard his uncle''s cry in the air. His feet rotated rapidly and he actually used the unfettered step! Chaucer ¡ª floated over to Lin Xuanzi like a light breeze!


    "Good!" Lin Xuanzi turned his head to look. Lin Hongxue was actually five feet below him! With a jolt of his spirit, his body sank to the ground!


    "Xue''er!" Fast! "Follow me closely!" Lin Xuanzi bent his body and shot towards the front of the house like an arrow!


    "Humph!" Seeing her uncle enter the house, Lin Hongxue''s feet paused for a moment and then followed him into the house!


    They had finally arrived under the laurel tree in the courtyard!


    Hahahaha ¡ª good!" "Qing Gong!" A shadow flashed, and at the opposite corner of the street, Nangong Gongcheng clapped his hands as he approached.


    "Shua!"


    Lin Xuanzi suddenly raised his head and frowned!


    He saw that the roof ridge around him was filled with rows and rows of powerful archers! The shiny black arrow was shooting out a blinding light!


    Lin Xuanzi cursed in his heart!


    If he was alone today, he would have the confidence to retreat safely! But now, two more little fellows would be in big trouble!


    Although Lin Hongxue''s martial arts progress was extremely fast, she was still young, so she did not have much experience to deal with her enemies!


    What was even more terrifying was that he was now facing a demon!


    Lin Xuanzi groaned in his heart as he tried to think of a way to escape!

 C103

    "Hahahaha!" I''m talking about Brother Lin! "I find it strange, why is your life so tough!" NanGong Cheng looked at the two kids beside Lin Xuanzi, and his face became even more proud of himself.


    "Sigh!" A pair of eyes fell upon Tu Tian Ba, "Yo! Isn''t this young master Tu? "Why ¡ª did you get mixed up with them?"


    Tu Tian Ba pulled on the corner of Lin Xuanzi''s clothes tightly as he stared at Southern Palace City with eyes filled with hatred!


    "Hey, I''m your uncle!" "Come here ¡ª ah, come over here uncle ¡ª" However, NanGong Cheng beckoned towards Tu Tian Ba.


    "Hmph! ¡ª Don''t listen to him! He''s a bad guy! " Lin Hong Xue stood beside Tu Tian Ba and pinched his shoulder with her right hand. His face was flushed red, and he was staring at Southern Palace City with hatred! Sweat seeped out from his small hand!


    "Yohoho ¡ª this pair of old and young is truly interesting?! "Haha ¡­" NanGong Cheng raised his head and laughed loudly. Looking at the current situation, he had the upper hand! Even if you have some peerless treasured saber! Southern Palace already had a plan! The smile on his face became even more radiant!


    Like a gust of wind, Nalan Wanlin lightly walked out from around the corner like a ghost and stood at the edge of South Palace City. He used a pair of eyes that seemed to be looking at his prey to look at Lin Xuanzi and the two little fellows. The corner of his mouth curled up in the same smile as NanGong City. "Hahahaha ¡­ ¡­" "Puhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!


    "Sigh, Brother Lin, you are also a wise man. NanGong Cheng squinted at Lin Xuanzi, "You, in fact, know what I need ¡ª" With that, he stared at the backpack on Lin Xuanzi''s back! Could that be the blade inside?


    Tch!" Lin Xuanzi snorted with his nose and was about to say something, "Ah! "AHH!" Ugh! "A scream came from the roof." Pa! Pow! "Pa!" Immediately, several people came down!


    Dead! A dead man with a bow!


    The expression on the face of the Southern Palace had greatly changed!


    "Brother Lin!" "Run!" With a loud shout, Tie Wushuang''s iron sword slashed out a purple light, instantly killing half of the black-clothed men at his side! With a leap, he dashed towards the archer on the right! Before he could turn around, the men in black clothing had already fallen off the roof!


    "Go!" "Follow me closely!" Lin Xuanzi screamed! With a flash, he mentioned Tu Tian Ba, turned around and dashed into the house like lightning! When Lin Hongxue saw this, she stopped and followed behind her uncle like smoke!


    "You''re courting death!" Nangong Cheng shouted angrily, "You go teach that brat on the roof a lesson! "I will go chase him!" As he said this, his figure flashed, and he leapt over the rooftop, pouncing towards the willow forest!


    "Humph!" Nalan Wanlin raised both her arms and instantly reached the rooftop. With a wave of her right hand, a black sleeve shot towards Tie Wushuang like an arrow!


    "Ehh!" Having suffered from this demoness, Tie Wushuang did not dare to meet her head-on. He bent his body and used both his arms to prop himself up on the roof. He aimed at Lin Xuanzi and shot out like an arrow!


    "Humph! ¡ª you want to leave!" Tie Wushuang was passing by the willow forest. He suddenly felt a breeze blowing behind his head, and was greatly alarmed in his heart! He pushed off the ground with his feet, bent his body, and twisted the willow tree pole with his right hand before shooting to the left!


    "Kacha!" A burst of crisp sounds rang out. Tie Wushuang did not dare to return and kept on rushing forward!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The ghostly laughter was right behind him, it was getting closer and closer!


    "..."


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived beside the spectator stand that had just fallen to the ground and pushed Tu Tianba away, "Quickly, hide behind us!" He turned around and dashed out from the path he had come from! Lin Hongxue had already caught up!


    "Be careful, Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi pushed himself up with his left hand and rushed out like a gust of wind. His right hand grabbed the air and caught Lin Hongxue. Then, he immediately pulled her behind him!


    "Boom!" The place that Lin Hongxue had just come from was instantly covered in dust and dust! A pair of black hands reached into the ground.


    NanGong Cheng knelt on one knee like a devil and slanted his eyes. With a strange chuckle, he raised his arm and scattered a cloud of dust! In the darkness, a black hand was quietly slapping towards Lin Xuanzi!


    Lin Xuanzi''s right foot slipped upwards. He raised his right hand, and with a twist of his foot, he sent a palm strike towards Southern Palace City to meet the palm strike!


    "Boom!" Sand and rocks flew everywhere! Lin Xuanzi felt his right hand tighten as a powerful force was transmitted over! His chest felt stuffy! He quickly waved his hands and slid five steps backwards on the ground! He finally managed to stabilize himself! Lin Xuanzi was shocked! "I did not expect his cultivation to improve so quickly after so many months!


    NanGong Cheng also gave a stuffy groan. He flipped his right hand and his body spun rapidly, creating a strong wind. He flipped three times in the air and landed eight feet away! With a wave of his hands, he too stood firm!


    "Humph ¡ª not bad! "Hahahaha!" In the midst of the laughter, NanGong Cheng''s body was spinning towards Lin Xuanzi like a top!


    Lin Xuanzi was startled and did not dare to be careless. He made a mistake with his legs and with a twist of his body, he actually arrived behind Southern Palace City like a bolt of lightning!


    "Uncle!" "Beat him up!" Lin Hongxue shouted loudly. Taking the opportunity when her uncle was running behind Southern Palace City, her figure flashed and she actually rushed towards Southern Palace City like lightning. With a pull of her palms, she actually went and smacked Southern Palace City''s waist!


    "Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi also did not expect Lin Hongdi to suddenly make a move. This caused Lin Xuanzi to worry! After all, this little fellow had never fought with anyone before, so it was impossible for it to understand the depth of the heavens and the earth! This was no ordinary enemy!


    The moment when Lin Xuanzi rushed out, Southern Palace City was shocked! His movement technique was much faster than before! A strong wind had already reached the back of his neck!


    Wuu ~ ~ ~ ~" NanGong Cheng rolled his eyes, spun his body, and swung his right fist backwards like a gust of wind! Lin Xuanzi''s palm struck, and suddenly he saw Southern Palace City''s black fist striking his own palm! The gloves flashed!


    Lin Xuanzi did not dare to take it head on! He withdrew his palm, turned his wrist over, turned his palm into a claw, flipped his hand over in a swift circle with his thumb and forefinger, and then fiercely shot towards the roots of the palm of the Southern Palace City!


    As for Lin Hongxue, she used the "Carefree Palm" that her grandfather had taught her. Her every move was "Falling Flower", and all of her strength was focused on her palms! In the blink of an eye, he had already closed in on the right side of South Palace City, and his palms were accurately aiming at South Palace City''s waist!


    NanGong City felt that someone was ambushing them from the right, and when they turned to look, they discovered that it was a little kid! If it were not for the fact that he was fighting with Lin Xuanzi, the Southern Palace would have definitely laughed! Therefore, since Southern Palace City''s instinctually wanted to dodge, he suddenly changed his mind. So what if he let that brat hit him with a palm!? Just look at that palm strike. It was only soft and how much strength it had!


    As a result, his left hand swung out like lightning and struck towards Lin Xuanzi''s right shoulder!


    "Boom!"


    "Woo! ¡ª Roar!"


    Lin Hongxue''s palms landed solidly on the South Palace City''s center of the waist!


    NanGong Cheng''s face instantly turned pale! It was accompanied by a roar! From the wide open eyes of South Palace City, one could see that they absolutely could not believe it! In this fleeting moment, Lin Xuanzi''s fingers flicked on the South Palace City''s pulse!


    Southern Palace City would never have thought that the power just now came from this little child!


    Until now, he still could not believe it!


    And when that incomparably great power rushed over, the Southern Palace City immediately regretted it!


    Just as he was about to turn around and dash out, his left hand was hit by Lin Xu''s bullet!


    The other half of his body suddenly went numb! Thus, he was unable to release the force that came from Lin Hongxue''s palm! His chest felt stuffy!


    Lin Xuanzi was also amazed!


    They also did not believe that Lin Hongxue''s palm strike was so powerful! He suddenly thought of his Master! Finally, he felt like he had awoken from a dream! It turned out that the Carefree Immortal had already passed on all of his seventy to eighty years of cultivation to Lin Hongxue! However, Lin Hongxue was still unable to use it. His martial arts had not been awakened yet! Otherwise, even if Southern Palace didn''t die, they would have lost all their martial arts!


    The people of South Palace City all felt a lingering fear!


    Large beads of sweat had already seeped out of his forehead!


    Suddenly, NanGong Cheng''s body twisted like a snake! Before Lin Xuanzi had completely retracted his hand, he suddenly felt a tightening sensation on his wrist. In the instant that Lin Xuanzi was stunned, Southern Palace City took the opportunity to silently reach out with their left hands and place them on Lin Xuanzi''s right wrist!


    Lin Xuanzi retracted his body as if he was struck by lightning, and prepared to retreat! The clothes at his waist, which had received the palm from Southern Palace City, suddenly flapped! There seemed to be a stream of air moving inside it. It came out from his left sleeve in an instant!


    Lin Xuanzi felt as if a gigantic boulder was pressing down on his chest! Unable to breathe!


    An unimaginable pressure!


    His feet slipped, but he was unable to catch up to the strong stream of air that was attacking him in one breath. He felt a sweet taste in his mouth! Ruo Ruo''s body was thrown into the air!


    Puff! Southern Palace City waved both of its hands, and its feet swiftly slid back a Zhang! He swayed and stabilized his posture! A trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth!


    "Uncle!" Lin Hongxue could not see the situation clearly. She could only see her uncle flying into the air! But from the way he fell, his face was filled with pain as he landed with his back facing the ground. There was definitely a problem! He suddenly became anxious and shouted loudly. With a twist of his body, he had already pounced towards the bottom of Lin Xuanzi! Stretching out his arms and legs, his face flushed red. Hey! ¡ª "Pop! ¡ª Pop!"


    Lin Xuanzi only felt his falling body slow down as he gently rose again and again! He could feel his back shaking! He turned his head and saw himself standing in midair and not landing on the ground! He was extremely shocked at the moment!


    "Uncle!" Suddenly, Xue''er''s loud shout came from below him, only now did he realize that it was Lin Hongxue who caught him!


    The Southern Palace City even opened its eyes wide!


    Never would he have thought that this child in front of him would not only have an inner force that exceeded his imagination, he was also a coward! Only he himself could feel the lingering fear in that palm! If he had not forcefully transferred a part of his force onto Lin Xuanzi, he would not have dared to imagine such a thing! Even so, because his hand was blocked by Lin Xuanzi''s true energy, there was still a portion of the energy that was stuck in his body, unable to be released. His chest was also rolling! He felt a sweet taste in his mouth and a burning sensation in his throat! Shocked, he forcefully swallowed it down!


    After the shock came anger!


    He could not contain his anger!


    Furthermore, if this little fellow grew up, it would be hard to imagine what kind of problems he would face!


    A cold light flashed! Killing intent suddenly appeared!


    If it was just a feeling of playing, then now, the Southern Palace City was truly filled with killing intent!


    And, they had to be killed!


    As a result, before Lin Xuanzi could get down from Lin Hongxue''s hands, NanGong Cheng swung his legs and moved!


    Even though half of his arm was still numb, he would never let go of this opportunity! When he saw Lin Xuanzi''s condition earlier, he knew that Lin Xuanzi must have also been injured!


    More importantly, he still had to obtain that blade today!


    "Xue''er!" "Be careful!"


    Lin Xuanzi raised his head and saw a black shadow flash as a strong wind blew towards him! She patted Lin Hongxue''s shoulder with her right hand and Lin Hongxue quickly took a few steps forward. With a flip of her body, she landed in front of Lin Hongxue!


    "Uncle!" Are you okay? " Lin Hongxue looked at Lin Xuanzi with deep concern.


    "Eldest Uncle is fine!" Xue''er, go to Sky Tyrant! "Let uncle deal with him!" Before he finished speaking, Southern Palace City was already rushing over like the wind! His palms lit up with a bright light! A strong palm wind blew over! A palm like shadow grabbed at Lin Xuanzi''s right shoulder!


    Lin Xuanzi''s internal organs had indeed been severely injured by the powerful force from that strike just now! His zhenqi suddenly stagnated due to his luck! Shocked, the wind from his palm reached his ears!


    Lin Xuanzi quickly retracted his right foot and hastily retreated with his left foot, barely dodging the grab from Southern Palace City! When NanGong Cheng saw that the other party''s reaction had obviously slowed down, he was overjoyed and his hand tightened!


    "Boom!" "Pu!" Both of his palms made a wrong move and instantly struck out more than ten times. The palm shadows were like a black wall, forcing Lin Xuanzi to continuously retreat!


    Lin Xuanzi''s clothes were already soaked through!


    "Big ¡ª ¡ª Bad ¡ª ¡ª Egg ¡ª ¡ª"


    Seeing that her uncle was unable to endure anymore, Lin Hong Xue was so angry that her face turned red. She stopped her feet and rushed towards Southern Palace City like a gust of wind! In an instant, he had already caught up with the Southern Palace! Both palms made a wrong move. It was still the same carefree palm technique, ''Flowerfall Gathering Flowers''! He turned his palm into a blade as he puffed up his cheeks. Then, he hacked down towards the left rib of Southern Palace City with all his might!


    Nan Gong City almost had no air!


    Just now, he was shocked by this kid''s astonishing inner strength! And now, he was even more astonished at this brat''s speed!


    Such terrifying speed!


    His palm was only three steps away from Lin Xuanzi, yet the kid five steps away was already in front of him! Moreover, the left side of his body was already feeling the bone-chilling cold! He knew that if he got hit again, the consequences would be very serious!


    NanGong City had already shifted all of their anger onto Lin Hong Xue!


    "You reckless fool!" Southern Palace City roared.


    The hand that was slapping towards Lin Xuanzi withdrew without a word. His body abruptly slipped to the right, his right foot moved forward, and his left hand turned into a knife as he swung it towards his left rib!


    "Pu!"


    Lin Hongxue''s palm landed on the back of South Palace City''s left hand!


    "Roar!" NanGong Cheng only felt that his left hand no longer belonged to him! Despite the steel gloves! With a furious roar, he raised his right hand in the air and a wave of palm shadows covered the sky as they struck towards Lin Hongxue''s head!


    "Be careful, Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi had already retreated five steps back. Without enough time to retract his momentum, he could only see that Lin Hongxue had already been enveloped by the palm wind! A moment of great urgency! As he desperately rushed forward, he didn''t expect his chest to heat up and spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Uncle!" Lin Hongxue cried out in panic. "I''m going to kill you! ¡ª AHH!" He actually ignored the palm strike from Southern Palace City! His feet continuously slipped, and in a flash, he had arrived in front of Southern Palace City! With a twist of his palms, he actually used the Carefree Sword Technique "Meteor Chasing Moon"! This time, the little guy''s entire body was full of energy! There was a thick cloud of dust! Wherever Lin Hong Xue''s arm passed by, the rocks on both sides of her arm were like two leather arrows that shot towards the eyes of South Palace City! A pair of palms howled as they struck towards the belly button of the Southern Palace!


    Such speed!


    The Southern Palace City could not help but tremble with fear!


    What kind of fighting style was this? It was simply a random beating!


    What was even more terrifying was not wanting to live! This was the worst part of it all!


    If he smacked down with his palm, the little guy would definitely die under his palm, and he would be hit as well!


    Ever since he had experienced this kid''s suffering for the first time, NanGong City had always regretted it!


    Judging from the fact that this move was not a move, it could be seen that NanGong Cheng had almost fainted!


    Xiao Budian could actually use such a powerful skill!


    Sand and rocks flew everywhere!


    Every move was fatal!


    Right now, the only thing that Southern Palace could think of was how to turn the situation into the best one!


    However, it was still an old martial arts world!


    He withdrew his palm that was aimed at Lin Hongxue, and with a tap of his feet, shot towards Lin Xuanzi who was five steps away!


    "Boom!" "Pu!"


    There was a loud noise, a cloud of sand!


    The figure of South Palace City just happened to float past, and Lin Hongxue''s palm strike hit the ground 10 feet away! Rocks rolled about, and in the center of the palm, a three feet wide hole immediately appeared! A blast of air pushed away a cloud of dust!


    Even Lin Hongxue herself was stunned!


    He definitely did not believe that he was the one who made it!


    Lin Xuanzi no longer had time to be amazed!


    This was because Southern Palace City''s hands were already reaching for his face!


    Lin Xuanzi forcefully endured the pain as his feet slipped. He bent his waist and dodged the lightning strike!


    Unexpectedly, NanGong Cheng smiled, and with a twist of his hand in the air, he grabbed the bundle on Lin Xuanzi''s back!


    This was his center of gravity!


    This was exactly what he wanted!


    Ruyi Knife!


    He thought that the knife should be inside the bundle!


    Lin Xuanzi had just dodged when he suddenly felt a tightening sensation on his back! He called out in his heart, "Not good!" as he turned around. With a flip of his right hand, he sent a Flipping Cloud Palm towards the left side of South Palace City!


    NanGong Cheng''s hand had just come in contact with something hard, and he was overjoyed. As he was about to exert his strength, a strong gust of wind came from his left! His right hand suddenly slapped the bag and sent it flying back by 10 feet!


    "Crack!" Lin Xuanzi felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his back. His vision turned dark as he could no longer control it! He heard another cracking sound from his back, and he became even more anxious as he shouted, "Master!" He spat out another mouthful of blood!


    NanGong City also felt the sound of something shattering. When they looked at the bundle on Lin Xuanzi''s back, they saw that it was already deflated!


    "Isn''t it?" NanGong City thought to himself.

 C104

    "Uncle!" When Lin Hongxue saw her uncle spitting out another mouthful of blood, she became anxious! He was even more enraged! At this moment, a pair of clear eyes was spewing out flames of anger as they fiercely stared at South Palace City! Gritting her teeth, she swung her palms, causing her feet to slide around as she pounced towards Southern Palace City like a fierce tiger!


    The entire road was filled with smoke!


    Dust flew everywhere!


    A white silhouette had appeared in front of NanGong City in the blink of an eye!


    He puffed out his chest as he used both palms to push the sound of wind and thunder towards the abdomen area of South Palace City!


    South Palace City was becoming more and more amazed!


    Not only was this kid''s inner strength extraordinary, he had never seen a fighting style like this before!


    After all, Lin Hongxue was still a child, so she could only hit the lower half of South Palace City!


    This was precisely the place that made South Palace City the most furious!


    If he wanted to hit this little guy, he would have to bend down every time he struck! The moment he bent down, the speed of his palm was reduced!


    The most frightening thing was that this fellow was shockingly fast! It was shockingly powerful!


    Nangong Imperial City was filled with surprise and anger!


    His body retreated, and with a wave of his arms, his black cloak billowed up! With a series of intersecting palms, a black shadow suddenly appeared! Dust filled the air! It pounced towards Lin Hongxue! Lin Hongxue was suddenly lost in the dust! He could not even open his eyes!


    "Hurry and retreat! "Xue''er!" Seeing this, Lin Xuanzi was shocked, immediately reminding Lin Hongxue in a loud voice. His body suddenly stopped. He wanted to rush past Lin Hongxue, but he was unable to catch his breath! He was so anxious that his face turned purple!


    Amidst the dust and fog, a black shadow was rapidly approaching!


    Lin Hong Xue raised her hand to wave the dust in front of her. As she focused her sight, she was startled!


    A monster!


    A huge monster!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    With an earth-shattering roar, Lin Hong Xue felt the ground begin to tremble!


    At this moment, not to mention Lin Hong Xue and Tu Tian Ba, even Lin Xu Zi was stunned! He almost forgot that he was injured as he ran towards Lin Hongxue!


    The Southern Palace had disappeared without a trace! What replaced it was this gigantic beast!


    It was at least 10 feet high!


    He had the head of a dragon, and eyes as big as copper, which shone with a red glow. The dark blue scales of his body glittered in the sunlight. She had a pair of massive and weirdly shaped fingers on her feet. The first thing that Lin Hongxue thought of was a dragon claw!


    His arms were abnormally long and his fists that were as big as sticks were waving up and down!


    Monster lowered his head and looked at his dancing hands. "Awoo ¡ª" He raised his head and let out a wild howl that resounded through the sky!


    Lin Hongxue was surprised to see a half foot long row of sharp teeth coming out of the beast''s gaping mouth like sharp knives! Streams of dark green liquid flowed down the gaps between her teeth ¡­ "Uh ¡­" Lin Hongxue almost vomited at that moment! His body had forgotten to move! He stared blankly at the monster that suddenly appeared!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    The monster suddenly opened its arms and raised its head as if it was laughing maniacally! It was extremely ugly and terrifying!


    "Pu ¡ª ¡ª" The huge beast advanced towards Lin Hongxue, one step at a time! Wherever the claw passed by, the ground immediately sank in by five points! Dust flew everywhere! The edges were chapped!


    "Hurry and retreat!" "Xue''er!"


    In the midst of his shock, Lin Xuanzi finally woke up. With a loud roar, he rushed towards Lin Hongxue with all his might!


    "Pu ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi could no longer hold on once he used his full strength. He spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground!


    "Uncle!" Lin Hongxue cried out. Seeing that her uncle had taken on such a heavy responsibility, in a moment of desperation, the fear she felt earlier was swept away and her figure flashed towards Lin Xuanzi!


    "Uncle!" Lin Hongxue opened up her arms and used all her strength to help Lin Xuanzi up. She turned around and ran towards Tu Tianba with all her might!


    He saw that Tu Tian Ba''s face had already turned pale from the earlier scene and was lying on the ground sleepily in front of the grandstands like a sieve! Seeing Lin Hongxue and company coming over, he immediately stood up and helped to help pull Lin Xuanzi down! His large eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the approaching gigantic beast!


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, the beast clenched its right claw and swung it, "Boom! Crack!" ¡ª ¡ª A black wave of air rushed towards them like a cloud! The ground rumbled and exploded! The sky and earth went dark!


    "Xue''er!" Fast! Use a blade! "Use your blade!" Seeing this, Lin Xuanzi pushed Lin Hongxue aside and shouted loudly.


    "Oh!" Lin Hongxue stretched out her head from behind the stage and peeked out. She saw that there was a pair of giant feet in the dust cloud, standing less than three feet from where she had hidden herself!


    "Zheng! ¡ª ¡ª Weng! ¡ª ¡ª"


    A ray of light spread out like a waterfall! Lin Hongxue and Lin Xuanzi instantly found it hard to open their eyes!


    As the light gathered, Lin Hongxue was surprised to discover that the ruyi blade in her hand was very different from the past!


    Penetrating Saber! It was like a crystal!


    Streams of purple light were like millions of daggers revolving around the blade! In the middle of the handle, there was suddenly an extra "eye"!


    A big eye! Blue as the sea! An unfathomable depth! Circles of strange and colourful halo also rippled in his eyes!


    Ahh!


    Two strong gusts of wind blew over!


    The wind blew like dark clouds!


    Lin Xuanzi could clearly see two black pillars rising into the sky! To this side!


    Before he could even move his body, he felt like he was being sent flying into the sky by the tornado!


    A powerful vortex!


    Lin Xuanzi unconsciously spun in the whirlpool!


    A beam of light suddenly scattered out!


    They also saw Lin Hong Xue and Tu Tian Ba in the black vortex in front of them! He subconsciously shouted, but even he himself could not hear his own voice!


    "Kacha! ¡ª ¡ª BOOM! ¡ª ¡ª"


    The bright sun was shining in the sky. Suddenly, the sky was filled with rolling dark clouds and raging winds! A dazzling bolt of lightning tore through the dark clouds in the sky, and thunder roared endlessly between the heaven and earth in an instant!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    Even the monster seemed to be shocked! Raising his head to take a look, a glint flashed in his fiery red eyes! With an angry roar, he waved his arms and the two pillars of clouds immediately expanded! Lin Xuanzi only felt that he had been blown by the strong gale and was unable to breathe! His consciousness was about to blur!


    "Ah!" Lin Hong Xue suddenly heard Tu Tian Ba, who was beside her, cry out. She was completely shocked, and only then did she slowly regain her senses!


    His right hand felt an indescribable fear and suddenly tensed up!


    "Tch!"


    In an instant, the world seemed to light up!


    Lin Hongxue was surprised to find that her palm was heating up! The ruyi blade in his hand had disappeared! His entire body was covered in tens of thousands of colorful swords. Ten thousand rays of light shot up into the sky! One by one, the swords began to spin! It headed straight for the two black clouds! A dazzling light immediately shone out from within the black cloud! Rushing up to the sky!


    "Roar!"


    After an even louder roar, the two black clouds suddenly disappeared! The Ruyi Knife had disappeared as well!


    "Boom!"


    The three of them actually fell from a height of ten feet to the ground!


    The gigantic beast from earlier was now standing there!


    Lowering her head to look at her waving arms, Lin Hong Xue suddenly saw a large puddle of dark green liquid under the monster''s feet. It was extremely smelly! And the liquid was trickling down from the arms of the monster!


    Awoo!" The monster seemed to be even more enraged than before.


    He looked at Lin Hongxue and waved his arms again!


    This time, there was no sign of the black cloud! However, Lin Hongxue suddenly felt as if she was thrown into the air by a strong gust of wind! He then fiercely flew towards the opposite cliff!


    While Lin Hong Xue was panicking, she wasn''t able to do anything!


    "Uncle!" Waving his hands, he shouted at Lin Xuanzi who was on the ground!


    "Xue''er!" Even though Lin Xuanzi had the movement technique, he was unable to help her at this moment! He stretched out his right hand and grabbed onto Lin Hong Xue who was falling towards the cliff!


    "Weng!"


    A ray of light flew into Lin Hongxue''s hand!


    It was actually the Ruyi Knife!


    Lin Hongxue was completely unable to see how the saber had returned to her hands! He had clearly not seen her just now!


    Aoouuu ~ ~ ~" Suddenly, a furious roar came from the willow forest!


    Ah!" Help! ¡ª er ¡ª


    A white shadow was running madly from the edge of the willow forest!


    Other than Tie Wushuang, there was no one else!


    Tie Wushuang shouted as he ran!


    Lin Xuanzi was surprised to see that behind Tie Wushuang, there was also a monster similar to the one in front of him!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    The giant beast in front of Lin Xuanzi turned its head and roared at the other beast.


    As soon as the roar fell ¡­ "Crack crack ¡­" A powerful bolt of lightning flashed past and suddenly struck the monster''s body! In that instant, Lin Xuanzi discovered that the monster had disappeared!


    Both had disappeared!


    "Help!"


    Tie Wushuang was still madly dashing forward, and in an instant, he had already arrived in front of Lin Xuanzi!


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing Lin Xuanzi lying injured on the ground, Tie Wushuang quickly leaped forward and put Lin Xuanzi''s hand on his shoulder.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª hurry up and save Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi powerlessly called out to Tie Wushuang.


    "Hmm?" Tie Wushuang turned his head in panic and did not see the monster chasing him! Instantly, he stood up and looked around, "Strange! "It was behind us just a moment ago ¡­"


    "Uncle!" "Ah!"


    As she cried out in alarm, Lin Hongxue''s body crashed into the cliff wall on the other side!


    "Xue''er!" Tie Ruyi''s voice could be heard from the bottom of the cliff. Just a moment ago, Freya had been scared out of her wits! However, Iron Curtain Cloud was trapped inside the cave and didn''t know what was happening outside!


    "Xue''er!" Lin Xuanzi''s eyes were bloodshot! He climbed up the cliff!


    "Xue''er!" Tie Wushuang shouted loudly. Although he flew to the edge of the cliff, he was still powerless! To Tie Wushuang, a several hundred feet wide cliff was undoubtedly an insurmountable barrier!


    "Crack!"


    Lin Hongxue''s back solidly hit the mountain wall, sending rubble flying everywhere!


    In a moment of desperation, Lin Hongxue waved her right hand and the ruyi blade stabbed into the mountain wall. Her body swayed and then she was suspended in the air.


    "Xue''er, steady yourself!" Lin Xuanzi exclaimed when he saw Xue''er. He climbed with all his might to the edge of the cliff.


    "Uh ¡­" Lin Xuehong lowered her head to look. The ground beneath her feet was covered with swirling clouds, and a bone-piercing cold wind blew over! Lin Xuehong couldn''t help but nag!


    He looked across and saw his uncle crawling on the ground, looking at him nervously. He was once again anxious!


    He waved his left hand towards the Ruyi Knife, bent his legs, and tried to push his body up!


    "Tch ¡ª"


    With a soft hum, Lin Hongxue felt her palm itch. She looked up and saw that her palm was actually resting on the other end of the "ruyi blade". A stream of blood flowed along the blade''s handle like a box!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. She gripped her fingers, and unexpectedly did not feel any pain!


    "Hey!"


    A surge of zhenqi rose up, threatening to lift him up!


    Strange things happened again!


    The ruyi blade stabbed into the mountain wall suddenly released a strong light!


    Dazzling light!


    Spread out!


    Lin Xuanzi and Tie Wushuang were standing on the opposite cliff, watching this scene with their mouths wide open!


    Lin Hongxue''s body was gradually covered by the intense light! Disappearing without a trace!


    "Tch!"


    A long, sharp whistle resounded, and the light it emitted gathered together. It was like a glowing dragon pouncing towards the bottom of a cliff! She disappeared in an instant!


    The world immediately became deathly silent!


    Other than the piles of rubble and broken branches, nothing else seemed to have happened!


    "Xue''er!" "Xue''er!" After recovering from his shock, Lin Xuanzi frantically looked at the bottom of the cliff, not even a shadow of Lin Hongxue could be seen! He couldn''t help but bawl!


    "Big brother! Open the lid! " When Tie Wushuang heard Tie Ruidao''s voice, he turned around and immediately ran to the entrance. He stretched out his hand and both Tie Xiaoyun and Tie Ruidao crawled out.


    "Aiya!" Iron Lantern was shocked when he saw the scene outside! He immediately ran towards Lin Xuanzi. "Nephew Lin, what ¡­ what is going on?"


    "Xue''er!" "Xue''er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi acted as if he was overhearing Tie Zhu Yun''s words. His eyes were glazed as he blankly stared at the bottom of the cliff and muttered to himself.


    "Where''s Xue''er?" It was only then that Iron Lantern noticed Lin Hongxue and turned to ask her anxiously.


    "Eh ¡ª" Tie Wushuang pointed to the bottom of the cliff with a burst of grief and indignation!


    "Ah?!" Iron Cliff was shocked, and he rushed to the edge of the cliff.


    At the bottom of the cliff, the clouds billowed and the cold wind blew. It was so quiet that it seemed to be asleep, and not a single living thing could be seen ¡­

 C105

    A shady gust of wind blew past, and Southern Palace finally awoke from the chaos!


    At this time, the Southern Palace City had once again returned to its original appearance.


    He vaguely remembered that when he was fighting with someone just now, he vaguely remembered that an unexpected change had happened to his body! Even he himself was surprised that he had become a monster!


    He still remembered that the reason why he attacked earlier wasn''t to kill Lin Hongxue. The moment Lin Hongxue''s saber appeared, she was already wounded by a powerful ray of light! What was even more terrifying was that he could see the unimaginable thing from the light ¡ª there was actually someone in the light, someone whose face he could not see clearly!


    And not the same person!


    Thousands of people! He raised his sword and thrust it towards himself!


    And then he felt as if there were thousands of arrows piercing his heart!


    In that moment, Southgate City lost all consciousness, thinking that they were already dead! Until now, he still had that feeling!


    NanGong City turned around and saw another person standing one Zhang away.


    Women.


    Nalan Wanlin.


    He looked around with an expression that was even more amazed than his own, and it was obvious that he was terrified. And the entire process just now was exactly the same.


    "Madam?" Southern Palace City called out. He then walked towards the Madam.


    Just as he took a step forward, Southern Palace City was once again filled with shock!


    Because the step he took with his right foot felt like he was stepping on thin air, he felt no resistance at all!


    In his panic, he realized that he was surrounded by smoke. When he raised his head, he could not see the sky! There was no sun, no stars, no moon, only profundity!


    There were no mountains and no water.


    Of course there wouldn''t be any smoke!


    It was as distant as the horizon.


    However, there was light coming out of the void. Black, purple, blood-red lights were flashing one after another, but no light source could be found!


    What a strange place!


    No matter how bold and fearless the Southern Palace was, they had never experienced such fear in their entire lives!


    "The palace city!" When Nalan Wanlin heard the cry, he immediately realized that the Southern Palace city was also here! In the midst of panic, he was pleasantly surprised. His figure expanded and was about to rush over.


    Ah!


    Nalan Wanlin cried out in alarm! He suddenly stopped moving! A pair of terrified eyes stared at the Southern Palace City. His mouth was wide open!


    "Madam? "What''s wrong?!" When the Southern Palace saw this, they were also shocked. Afraid that the Madam might have caught sight of something, they cautiously approached her, one step at a time.


    A pair of hands finally rested on Nalan Wanlin''s shoulders.


    Nalan Wanlin finally calmed down a lot.


    "Why, why do I feel like something is wrong with the bottom of my feet?" Nalan Wanlin looked worriedly at the Southern Palace.


    Southern Palace City immediately felt relieved! So it was just like what he had just done!


    "Don''t be afraid, ma''am, I''m here ¡ª" Southgate City hastened to comfort her.


    "I don''t even know what kind of place this is. It''s like going up to the sky or going down to the ground. What the f * ck! " "We''ll try to get out of here first," he muttered as he searched in all directions, hoping to find an exit.


    "Stay close to me, don''t be afraid!" NanGong Cheng said as he pulled his husband''s hand, and began to walk step by step towards the light in the opposite direction.


    "Where ¡­ where are we going?" Even though she was a devil that killed without batting an eye, Nalan Wanlin''s entire body was trembling in fright from this strange and unpredictable atmosphere! As they shakily followed behind Southern Palace, they would occasionally look back. His hands were like chicken claws as they sunk deep into South Palace City''s shoulders.


    Suddenly, a sound that had never been heard before rang out!


    NanGong City immediately stopped in her tracks, raising her index finger at the corner of her mouth, indicating that the Madam should not make a sound! Then he slowly raised his right hand to his ear and began to listen ¨C a voice that sounded like a smile, yet wasn''t. It sounded like a sob, but was coming from somewhere. It was getting clearer and clearer. It felt like it was getting closer!


    Their expressions began to change, turning extremely ugly!


    For the voices that came suddenly changed too ¡ª now like the howls of a ghost, now like the wild laughter of a madwoman, now like the wild roar of a beast ¡ª and all were terrifying! The sweat on NanGong Cheng''s face was rolling down one by one, but he was completely oblivious to it!


    Wuu ¡ª wuu ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª" A wave of disorderly sounds could be clearly heard from not more than two zhang away, but nothing could be seen!


    Amidst their surprise, the two of them suddenly felt something trembling beneath their feet!


    "Gong Cheng!" Nalan Wanlin exclaimed softly.


    NanGong Cheng''s hands tightened, and immediately turned his head to warn his wife not to make a sound!


    The tremors became more and more intense!


    Both of their bodies shook as fast as an earthquake!


    "Creak ¡­ creak ¡­" Accompanied by a heart-wrenching scraping sound, three meters away, the mist suddenly ¡­ vanished!


    NanGong City and Nalan Wanlin''s eyes widened! One step at a time!


    A red light suddenly burst out from that spot! His surroundings instantly turned blood-red!


    The fog around the edges of the wall began to recede, as if someone was using a broom to sweep outwards. Immediately, a one-meter diameter blank area appeared!


    The red light was spreading out from that spot!


    The next moment, a bulging object slowly rose up from the plane, rising higher and higher!


    "Kacha!" With a crisp sound, the rising star stopped!


    NanGong Cheng whose mouth was wide opened exclaimed in his heart, What a huge monster!


    It was something he had never seen before!


    He suddenly thought of the main square of the "Blood Demon Palace"!


    It was indeed very similar!


    It was a red and transparent sphere! Red light was flickering inside. The light from earlier was coming out from inside! The 10 foot wide sphere was supported by four massive black pillars. The bowl-thick chain penetrated through and circled around it!


    The first two pillars were about 13 meters apart, and a chain was running through them. In the middle of the metal chain hung an iron plate about six feet wide and four feet wide!


    It was actually a rusty metal plate. And it was extremely irregular! It was as if the edges were rotten and he was still swaying.


    It was not this that had shocked the souls of the two people from South Palace City, but the words written on the metal plate!


    "Infernal domain''s boat!"


    The scarlet words were like the tongues of evil spirits!


    South Palace City''s back felt a chill!


    The ball seemed empty except for the light.


    NanGong Cheng craned his neck to take a closer look, "Tch ¡ª" A white shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and he instinctively retreated backwards, cold sweat forming on his body.


    The fog in front of his feet billowed, and a five-foot-wide white curtain spread out from the front of the ball.


    "Hurry up!"


    Suddenly, with a loud shout, Southern Palace City felt their ears ringing! It had clearly come from the ball, but he could not see the person! Looking around again, it was still empty and boundless!


    "Uh ¡­" Southcloud City''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Nalan Wanlin.


    "Didn''t you hear me? If you don''t, I won''t have the patience! You all can just stay here and wait for it to turn to dust! " A furious roar.


    "Hmm?" NanGong Cheng was startled, "Yes ¡ª yes?" Momo asked.


    "Nonsense!"


    Then there was a boom, and the chain began to creak and slide.


    "If it''s not you, then it''s a ghost! "Time to go ¡­"


    With a swoosh, the ball went down and the chain continued to slowly slide down.


    "Ah!" Southgate City looked around, thinking to himself, "In any case, he''s already here, who cares about him!" We''ll talk about it after we go! He immediately shouted and pulled Madam Ye''s foot, stepping on the white curtain!


    "Humph!" A muffled groan came from the inside, and Southern Palace City only saw a blur in front of their eyes as the white curtain flew into the sphere, and the two of them followed suit!


    "Stand still!" The sound of voices seemed to come from above their heads. When they looked up, they thought there was a roof in there. If they didn''t see it, then they would have fallen down! He couldn''t see anything on top of his head except for a blush! The feeling of being inside was like being outside! No walls, no boundaries!


    "Damn it!" The more he thought about it, the more scared he became.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you are a ghost! And it was the devil! "Hahahaha ¡­" Suddenly, another wave of laughter rang out! The laughter was as terrifying as it could get! It seemed to be right beside his ear, but it also seemed to be on the horizon!


    Southern Palace City was completely oblivious to the fact that his clothes were soaked through! If it was just a little bit of fear from before, then the current Southern Palace City was truly terrified to the extreme! There was no need to even mention the fact that Nalan Wanlin was tightly hugging South Palace City like a sieve!


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?" The Southern Palace was extremely shocked!


    "Hahahaha! No need to ask! "Stand still!"


    Creaak.


    NanGong Cheng suddenly felt his heart tighten! He felt like the wind was blowing in his ears. He could already feel his body falling down rapidly!


    "Uh ¡­" Southgate City no longer had time to think about those terrifying questions. They lowered their bodies and placed all their weight on their feet!


    Gradually, a strange sound was heard from all around. And he saw light.


    Not only was there light, there was also someone.


    Actually, they weren''t even human.


    It was actually the same as the monster he had transformed into!


    A 20 foot long colossal dragon! And there were many of them! There were at least hundreds of thousands of people!


    Not only was there a lot of them, there were also a lot of them!


    There was even a long-beaked dragon flying in the air!


    As they descended, the Southern Palace saw the sea, the beach, the desert, and the forest. Distribute different regions!


    Heavens!


    Am I seeing things?!


    NanGong Cheng rubbed his eyes with all his might, and then his gaze fell upon the sphere as it continued to descend, and the scene from before disappeared without a trace! However, there was a faint roar coming from far away!


    "Hua!"


    Nangong Imperial City suddenly felt their vision go black! Instinctively, he raised his right hand to cover his eyes!


    "Roar! ¡ª ¡ª Roar!" An earth-shattering roar once again filled his ears! Surprised, Central South Palace City slowly lowered his right hand. The scene in front of him made him unable to breathe!


    All around them was a swathe of red sand! There was no end of it, and not even a blade of grass could be seen! The same people came from the sand. There were semicircular houses everywhere, dark houses! A messy knocking sound came from inside!


    On the flat ground, countless giant iron-wheel carts filled with objects were pushed away by these strange "people"!


    This was a very special person ¡ª his head was still the dragon head he had seen earlier, but his face was actually a human face! And his body and limbs were all about the same as hers! It was just that the size of its body was incomparably large! It was half a body taller than the previous one! The muscles throughout his body bulged out like drumsticks!


    From the looks of those stone men, each and every one of them clearly possessed incomparable divine power!


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Southgate City''s throat kept buzzing!


    "Sou ¡­" Yet another black shadow appeared in front of his eyes!


    A strange smell suddenly wafted through the air.


    "Ah!" Nalan Wanlin cried out in surprise!


    NanGong City didn''t seem to be that surprised anymore. On the contrary, it was becoming calmer and calmer!


    Indeed, when one was continuously frightened, one would slowly become no longer afraid!


    However, Southern Palace was still very surprised! He kept thinking about where he should take him!


    Looking around, he saw that another situation had arrived!


    It was as if they were at the deep blue sea, surrounded by small mountains! It was a blue mountain range! It was also boundless! The mountain range was shrouded in black fog, and Southern Palace City was surprised to discover that the fog was standing on its own like a furnace on the ground!


    A huge stove! The highest was at least fifteen meters high!


    The stove was a transparent furnace, with the exception of the top section!


    Inside, there was something that looked like a flame shining brightly from the stove. Waves of black fog came out from the stove and filled the wilderness.


    There was a medicinal smell, and it was spicy. Nangong Bing felt a little dizzy. Then, it really was like she was slowly falling asleep ¡­

 C106

    "Clang!"


    "We''re here!" "Get out!"


    NanGong City subconsciously felt his body shaking, and a loud shout woke him up.


    Nan Gong Cheng rubbed his eyes, then walked out of the "Devil''s Ark" with Nalan Wanlin.


    "BEEP ~ ~ ~"


    The "Infernal domain boat" slowly rose up and disappeared into the thick fog.


    A deep blue light spread out, and the Southern Palace gradually adapted to the scenery in front of their eyes.


    A cold shiver went down his spine!


    It was incomparably cold! It was even colder than the cold jade bed he had used to cultivate in!


    Only now did he realize that this place looked like a cave.


    But he also believed that it was definitely not a cave!


    The walls were a ghostly blue, and transparent.


    The area was about ten Zhang in length and width.


    To his right was a circular arch, about ten feet high. Outside the door was a corridor, a corridor about six feet wide, and a fence. Several pillars, three feet in diameter, were lined up and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    The scenery outside caused the Southern Palace to be even more shocked!


    He wasn''t surprised, but more accurately speaking, he felt as if his soul was no longer there!


    Although it was as bright as day outside, there was no sky and only orchids could be seen!


    The mist of the orchids would gather and scatter, drifting about erratically.


    Through the mist, there seemed to be mountains. However, it was only a mountain with a peak!


    The moving mountain!


    Sometimes it would enter the fog, sometimes it would drift to the side, sometimes it would slow down to the point where it couldn''t be seen, and other times it would be incomparably fast!


    He didn''t feel any wind, but he felt cold air blowing on his body one after another ¡­


    "Hahahaha!" A peculiar laughter resounded within the hall.


    NanGong City and Nalan Wanlin turned their heads to the side, but there was no one around them!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Another round of laughter came. This time, it was very clear to hear. It was coming from this hall! However, there was still no one around!


    The two of them were stunned at the same time! Yet another provocation!


    "Swish ¡­"


    A glowing pink ball appeared on the opposite wall. It was getting brighter and brighter, and the glow was getting bigger and bigger! Finally, it turned into a huge glowing ball! A transparent ball! The inside was suffused with pink light, but outside it was emitting black, red, and green halos of three different colors! Flashes! It was extremely strange!


    "Welcome to the capital of the Infernal domain ¡ª Hahahaha!"


    The voice from before sounded once more.


    The glowing ball suddenly extinguished and a person walked out while laughing!


    A black man!


    He was actually not a black man. He was just dressed in a shiny black outfit!


    Not only was the dressing strange, it was also extremely strange. Southern Palace City believed that this was the first time they had seen such a costume in their entire lives ¨C a battle uniform that was like war armor. However, they didn''t know what material was used to make it.


    Her long hair fell to her waist! Long, shiny, black hair! More beautiful than a woman''s hair!


    However, it was extremely strange when placed on him!


    What was terrifying was that face!


    On his pale face, dark green veins could be clearly seen, as though there were living earthworms crawling on his face! The dense wrinkles on his face made him look like a thousand-year-old banyan tree bark! Due to the sunken eye sockets, his eyeballs were almost visible. Only when he looked up could he see light shooting out from his eyes! A pale light!


    A nose that was incomparably large like an eagle''s beak hung above his lips, making him look incomparably ugly! Beneath his nose, there was a mouth that would make anyone who saw it go crazy!


    Blood red lips! However, there was a hint of dark green at the edge!


    White teeth!


    His two canines were like three inch-long daggers, baring themselves above his lips!


    Similarly, a pair of pale white hands, like a chicken claw, with a foot long fingernail on top of its long fingers! Blood-red nails!


    Nan Gong Cheng was stunned!


    He only had one thought, was he dreaming? Or was he really dead?


    "Hahahaha ¡­." The person laughed again, looking at Southern Palace and then looking at Nalan Wanlin!


    "Where ¡ª" After looking for a while, he raised his right hand and stopped in the air. His left hand was placed behind his back as he slowly walked to the front of the Southern Palace. It seemed as if he wanted to say something.


    When they were three steps away from him, NanGong Cheng finally saw the person in front of him clearly. His first reaction was to grab Madam''s hand and retreat three steps!


    Because I saw those eyes! Only now did he realize that he had no eyeballs! There was nothing else other than a pile of pallid profoundness!


    "Hm? ¡ª Hahahahaha!"


    Seeing this, the person stopped, tilted his head, and stared at the Southern Palace. Then, he laughed out loud! With a wave of his hands, he turned around and walked towards the ball, saying as he walked: "You ¡ª it is my honor to join the Infernal domain ¡ª" His voice immediately reminded NanGong Cheng of the eunuchs in the palace, but it was a hundred times more terrifying than the eunuchs voice! At this moment, Southern Palace was truly unable to describe the uneasiness and fear in his heart.


    "Please ¡ª excuse me ¡ª ¡ª" After coming to the Southern Palace for so long, he realized that although the person in front of him was a bit strange, his intuition told him that the other party did not have any ill intentions. He finally mustered up the courage to say the first sentence, but he did not feel that his voice was trembling so much that it was difficult to hear!


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, the other party immediately turned around, "Speak ¡ª"


    "Err ¡­" Southpalace City was stunned, and continued shakily, "May I ask, just where is this place? You ¡ª who are you? We are ¡­ how did we get here? "He actually asked a few questions in one breath. Then, he turned his head to look at Nalan Wanlin and saw that her face had already turned green and pale! NanGong Cheng pressed his husband''s hand with all his might, as a form of consolation.


    "Ha ha-ha ha ¨C I just said it!" Hearing that, the person waved his arms, turned around and stared at South Palace City, "This is the Demon Area! Infernal domain! Do you know what the Infernal domain is? Hahahaha ¨C but it doesn''t matter if you don''t know! Naturally, someone will tell you all of this ¡ª very soon ¡ª "The man waved his right hand as he spoke, his tone leisurely.


    "Me? "Who am I?!" The sound was like a hammer striking against a mountain rock, the two from the Southern Palace once again trembled in shock!


    "Hehehe ¡­ Haha ¡­ Don''t worry! Don''t be nervous ¡ª ¡ª "The person who came saw this and let out a strange laugh, then lightly pressed his right hand to his chest, his deathly pale face moving towards Southern Palace City, and said word by word:" I am the master here, Honorable Devil! "Hahahaha..." After saying that, he suddenly turned around and quickly walked towards the round ball, laughing maniacally while looking up. Just as he walked in front of the round ball, his laughter abruptly stopped! The Honored Warrior from the Infernal domain waved his long hair and turned his face to the side. He waved his left hand and asked in a leisurely manner, "Why are you two here?" He stopped abruptly and turned back, step by step. "Why did you come here?" His voice rose to an octave. "Because you belong to the demon realm ¡ª only now do you have the right to return to the demon realm."


    "Remember!" The Demon Honored Warrior who was taking his time suddenly became stern, "From this moment onwards, you all will have to obey the Demon Area! Your lives also belong to the Infernal domain. Everyone who joined the Infernal domain had to sacrifice their lives for the strength of the Infernal realm. Every member of the Infernal domain was born for the Infernal realm and died for the Infernal realm! Otherwise, he would be punished by the Infernal domain, beyond redemption! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Demon World?!" "Could it be that I have already reached the Demon World? "Is there really another world in this world?" This series of dream-like experiences caused Southpalace City to be unable to breathe, but the strange reality made it hard for me to not believe it! "


    "Hahahaha ¡ª childish! Of course there was another world! "Not only are there, there are also many of them!" The Honorable Honored Warrior from the Demon Region arrived in front of South Palace City, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Ugh!" NanGong Cheng abruptly retreated, "Heavens!" Immediately sweat began pouring down like rain! "How did he know what I was thinking?" He stared at the Honored Warrior from the Infernal domain with a look of horror.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª of course I know!" "Not only do I know what you''re thinking, I can also know your past and present life! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª" As he laughed, his body moved to the side of the wall like a phantom, extending his right index finger and lightly drawing on it with his long fingernail.


    NanGong City was shocked ¡ª a painting immediately appeared in the place that the Infernal domain''s supreme expert had drawn!


    An active painting!


    "Come and take a look ¡ª" The Infernal domain''s venerated elder didn''t even turn his head.


    NanGong Cheng shot his wife a glance before slowly letting go of her hand. Step by step, he carefully walked towards the Infernal domain''s Honored Warrior.


    "Take a good look ¨C Haha ¨C" He pointed with his finger. The Southern Palace''s mouth could no longer close! He saw himself in the painting! "I have trained with senior brother, fought fiercely with Qing Feng, killed my master, killed Tu Feng City ¡­"


    "Heavens!" The Southern Palace could no longer hold back their shock! He almost fell to the ground! His hands tightly held his head!


    I don''t believe it! He just couldn''t believe it! It was simply unbelievable! He had thought that the flawless plan was actually so transparent in front of this man!


    Damn it!


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you don''t have to worry! The Infernal domain''s people want merciless people like you! The entire Infernal domain is filled with vicious people like you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have the qualifications to join the Infernal domain! " The Infernal domain''s venerated elder said with a smile, "This hall is the heart of the Infernal domain. All of you are forbidden from now on!" With that, he waved his hands and pointed at the entire hall, "This is all built out of precious Phantom Stones. The Phantom Stone can record the background of every member of the Infernal domain. What you just saw was your own "Divine Shadow", which is also your soul! The moment every member that joined the Infernal domain entered it, they would hand their souls over to the Infernal domain. The Infernal domain''s boat would transfer these souls into the Phantom Stone in the hall. This is also the reason why you were able to reach the central region! "


    "Soul?" Nan Gong Cheng was shocked, "Could it be that my soul is no longer in my body? The real soul of the world? " Nan Gong Cheng''s mind suddenly went blank, he was completely stupefied!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha. Well, your journey is over. Now you are about to arrive where you deserve to be! "Remember what I just said, otherwise, you will suffer the consequences ¡­ Hahahaha ¡­"


    Before NanGong City could even react, they saw a ball of light shoot out in unison. The Infernal domain Honored Warrior had already disappeared! The hall became stifling silent again!


    "Clang! ¡ª ¡ª Hurry!"


    Another loud sound came from behind him, it was a voice.


    NanGong City turned around and saw that the wall behind him had opened up to a 10 meter high opening. Behind him, there was a ''person'' glaring at him!


    It was the giant that he had seen when he came down!


    A giant with a dragon head and a human face!


    "Hurry up!" The giant''s fists clashed together as he roared furiously at the two men from South Palace City.


    "Urgh ¡­"


    Even though NanGong City was arrogant, they didn''t dare to show it off! He then pulled Nalan Wanlin towards the exit.


    As soon as he walked in, the exit door vanished without a sound!


    Only now did he realize that it was an incomparably large cage!


    "Stand up!" Giant roared in a deafening voice, and Nalan Wanlin immediately covered her ears.


    "Tch ¡ª ¡ª Click ¡ª ¡ª Click ¡ª ¡ª"


    Just like before, the cage brought the three people and slid rapidly downwards!


    NanGong City only felt that the sound of the wind was deafening. Through the cage, they could see rays of blue light scuttling upwards!


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the sight before him lit up. A cacophony of noise came from all directions!


    NanGong Cheng was shocked, looking forward, he was shocked again!


    He had just slipped down from the middle of a big round hole! There was a vast expanse of crimson land 30 feet away from him. It was endless! Countless'' people ''were fighting on it!


    And those people were exactly what his monster looks like!


    Tens of thousands of monsters were biting each other, and corpses piled up like mountains on the ground!


    The roar shook the sky! The scene was extremely bloody!


    "Er ¡ª" Southgate City''s internal organs felt a wave of nausea! Nalan Wanlin even spat it out!


    "Haha ¡­" The nearby giant looked at South Court City and laughed strangely, but his eyes stopped at Nalan Wanlin, his expression extremely lustful!


    NanGong Cheng looked at Giant and immediately hugged Madam!


    "Hmph ¡­" The giant let out a strange laugh, but didn''t say anything else.


    "Aouuu ~ ~ ~" After falling down a few meters, a strange roar suddenly sounded!


    "Heavens!" Southern Palace City only wanted to smash their head on their own!


    They saw a forest ahead! Boundless forest! The eerie blue color extended into the distance!


    The forest was filled with monsters ¡ª an incomparably large ferocious tiger!


    It was a huge dragon with a long neck that was dozens of feet tall!


    A monster with two sharp teeth and no name!


    Millions of strange giant birds were flying above the forest!


    "..."


    "What kind of world is this!?" NanGong Cheng''s thinking had already become slow! His consciousness began to blur again ¡ª only one thought. Here, there was no sky, no sunlight, no...


    It was indeed not a human world! He himself, on the other hand, had come here alive!


    "Ghost servants!" "Catch!" The giant shouted loudly.


    South Palace City had been walking for an unknown amount of time. With a loud bang, the cage stopped. However, he felt that his body was still descending.


    "Ugh!"


    There was a crunch in front as a strong beam of light shot out! Southern Palace City quickly waved their hands to cover their eyes!


    "Come in!"


    An even colder wind blew, and Southgate saw a shadow in the pale light, beckoning to them.


    "Get out!" The giant roared at the two of them.


    Southern Palace City dragged Madame''s hand and gingerly left the cage.


    "Crack ~ ~ Crack ~ ~" The cage instantly disappeared above his head.


    "Come here! Why are you still whipping around! "


    "Hmm?" Nan Gong Cheng was startled, "Is that the Sichuan language? "En, it should be a person ¡ª" Feeling relieved, he pulled his wife towards the light.


    As soon as he passed through the light, he was startled to see that in front of him was a hundreds of feet wide and a hundred feet deep hole! And right now, he was halfway down the middle! The bottom of the heart was a sea of red. If one looked carefully, they would see that it seemed like a bear energy fire! But there was no smoke! The fire in the cave turned the interior blood-red!


    A three foot wide stone path wound up along the walls of the cave, winding upwards like a spiral!


    NanGong Cheng looked up curiously, and couldn''t help but shout in his heart, "Good boy!" Where is the top! There was no roof to see the end of the hole! The end of this corridor could also not be seen!


    "Hurry up! The f * cking son of a bitch! "Be careful of your skylight!" The loud shout suddenly rang out again. When Southern Palace City looked around, they saw a person standing about ten feet in front of the passageway, waiting for them.


    "Er ¡ª be careful!" "This way," NanGong Cheng turned around and said to his wife, before carefully pulling her along the corridor, following the person in front.


    "F * ck!" "I won''t wait any longer!" the man in front said before walking away. South Palace City hurried to keep up.


    As soon as they walked onto the road, NanGong City was shocked!


    It turned out that he did not see anyone on the road just now!


    Not just people! It was packed full of people! All of them were heading towards the higher ups! But the difference was, everyone carried something on their back. However, he did not know what was inside! Judging from the way he was walking, the thing on his back must not be light!


    NanGong City was like a ghost as they followed behind the crowd, step by step, walking up.


    His only thought was, Where was he going? What other strange things would he face?

 C107

    "Uncle!"


    Lin Hong Xue screamed and slowly opened her eyes.


    The intense light immediately made Lin Hongxue subconsciously cover her eyes with her hands. However, his blurry mind had cleared up quite a bit.


    He slowly opened his fingers and finally got used to the light.


    "Uncle!"


    When she clearly saw the scenery in front of her, Lin Hongxue cried out loudly again. He could hear fear in her voice!


    I found myself lying down.


    He pushed himself up with his hands and was about to turn around and get up. The force from his palm was extremely weak! A powerful shockwave also pressed down on Lin Hongxue''s upturned body! He could no longer move!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. Then, he started to carefully examine the place he was at.


    Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened as her mouth gaped open! As his gaze moved, the fear in his heart became more and more intense!


    "Where is this?! Where is Eldest Uncle?" At this time, Lin Hongxue kept asking this question in her heart.


    However, he was still mesmerized by what he saw!


    This was the first time in my life that I''ve seen such a mysterious place!


    She remembered the first time she went to her grandfather''s Penglai Island, she had already decided that the Penglai Island was the most beautiful place in the world.


    But now, Lin Hongxue no longer thought so.


    Although this place was mysterious, it was extremely beautiful! Unspeakable beauty. It was a kind of beauty that caused people to be afraid!


    The first thing he saw was sunlight!


    He had never experienced such beautiful sunlight in his life. The truly golden sunlight dyed everything outside golden yellow. It was peaceful and warm, causing Lin Hongxue to think of the wonderful misty feeling of someone lying on her arm. She still vividly remembered it to this day.


    What a blue sky!


    It was like a huge sapphire floating on top of his head. There were countless birds flying back and forth in the sky. What large birds! It was the first time that Lin Hongxue had seen such a large bird! Its wings were like a sail, and its neck and mouth were incredibly long!


    Under the blue sky, there was a boundless forest! The trees were shady! What a tall tree! With a look, one could tell that he had grown up for at least a few hundred years! There were also some strange flowers and grasses in the forest, but he had never seen them before.


    Only now did Lin Hongxue realize that she was overlooking the entire forest. No wonder she could see so far!


    He slowly turned his head, and what he saw made him feel like he was in a cave.


    This was a room that was only 30 feet wide and just at the edge. He could see that there was no wall on the other side of the house, except for a roof that was 10 feet tall.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked to discover that the room was actually a clear blue color! However, just now, the golden sunlight had penetrated his skin, so he didn''t feel it very clearly. Now, when she turned her head to look inside, it made Lin Xue extremely shocked!


    The blue light was coming from the wall.


    A strange wall!


    The entire room seemed to have been built with thick blue agate. The light faintly flashed down from above. At the left side of the front corner, there was an open door. It was about ten meters tall and five feet wide.


    Lin Hongxue turned her body, wanting to get up.


    "Pa!"


    His forehead felt like it had hit the edge of a table. He immediately frowned in pain and rubbed his forehead with all his might!


    He actually couldn''t see where he had hit! There was nothing beside him!


    Lin Hong Xue extended her hands and slowly spread them out in both directions. He suddenly retracted his hands and stared at his left and right sides with all his might!


    Because his hand had just touched something!


    A cool thing! The feeling of being slippery was still left in his fingers!


    Yet, Lin Hongxue still did not see anything beside her!


    The fear in Lin Hongxue''s heart gradually disappeared. In her curiosity, she carefully extended her right hand to touch the side. A wave of coldness hit him again. This time, he could truly feel something in his palm! His heart was even more confused! He felt his way through it and found that it was a circular arc like a container, and he was lying inside it!


    "Hmm?" At this time, Lin Hongxue was completely motivated by curiosity. She turned her head with all her might to look at him. His heart skipped a beat again! His hands instinctively grabbed at both sides!


    He realized that there was nothing underneath him! He felt like he was hanging in the air! The floor six feet away from him was also emitting a clear blue light!


    "What kind of place is this!?" Eldest Uncle! "Where are you?!" Lin Hongxue screamed repeatedly in her heart. Frowning, his hands formed a circle in front of his chest and a surge of zhenqi gushed out. He wanted to use his palm to break through that invisible barrier!


    In this moment of desperation, Lin Hongxue used her full strength! Two powerful waves of inner Qi were like a sleeping dragon awakened from Lin Hongxue''s body!


    Lin Hongxue suddenly felt her entire body tighten, as if a mountain was pressing down on her chest! The room was spinning fast! His mind immediately felt dizzy! As a result, Lin Hongxue became even more anxious, and the strength in her hands became even stronger!


    "Tch!" His spinning body unexpectedly floated around the room! In an instant, his entire body was covered by a layer of red! Shocked, he finally saw that the red light was coming from his surroundings! It was actually something that he couldn''t see just now!


    It was a red transparent object, its strange shape immediately reminding Lin Hongxue of the small wooden boat her uncle had made for her to practice! However, this one was sealed, and he was lying inside it! If it wasn''t for the sudden red glow, he really wouldn''t know!


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue was once again frightened, "Uncle!" She shouted at the top of her lungs. The room was buzzing!


    "Kacha ¡ª ¡ª kacha ¡ª ¡ª" A crisp sound of footsteps came to a halt at the door, Lin Hongxue turned her head around.


    He saw a person!


    An old man.


    He seemed to be in his sixties.


    He was dressed in armor of blue, red, and green. His shoes were the same color as his clothes.


    The old man also had a beard, but it was rolled up like white snow.


    In his hand was a strange cane!


    The cane was transparent and was glowing with a ghostly blue light.


    The old man looked at Lin Hongxue, and his originally expressionless face broke into a smile.


    When Lin Hong Xue saw this person, her first thought was of her grandfather!


    The old man pointed the staff in his right hand towards Lin Hongxue, and a dazzling light shot out!


    Lin Hongxue''s spinning body suddenly stopped moving!


    The red light had also disappeared!


    "Pa!" Lin Hongxue felt a sharp pain in her forehead. She was surprised to find that she had fallen to the floor!


    "Hahahaha! Shiyuan has woken up!" Laughing loudly, he withdrew his cane and shouted towards the outside.


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of chaotic footsteps getting closer.


    The old man smiled as he walked into the room. He pulled Lin Hongxue up from the ground. Lin Hongxue was a bit numb as she stared blankly at the old man. Just as he stood up, two people walked in from the door.


    A man and a woman, both of whom were the same age as the old man in front of them.


    Dressed in the same clothes as the old man, the old man behind her held a brocade box in his hands as he respectfully followed behind the woman.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" The woman walked in front of Lin Hongxue. Her eyes lit up and her face seemed to be filled with joy. She lightly sighed as she circled around Lin Hongxue and constantly looked at her!


    "Hehe ¡ª" The old man smiled kindly at Lin Hongxue, "Shiyuan, no need to panic ¡ª"


    "What Shiyuan? Lin Hongxue is unable to understand it." This ¡ª what is this place? ¡ª where am I, my uncle? "I want uncle ¡ª" Lin Hongxue finally opened her mouth. He looked at the three people in front of him in a daze.


    "Sigh, as expected from the previous king ¡­" After a few rounds, the old woman finally stood next to the old man, seeming to be deeply moved! However, his right hand''s fingers were pinching non-stop, "This, exactly six cycles of reincarnation! If this is the case, my Asura Dynasty will finally be saved! "Ha ha-ha ha ¡­" After saying that, she raised her head and laughed. Lin Hongxue discovered that her eyes were like droplets of water that flowed out.


    "Sigh, Shiyuan ¨C" The old man pulled Lin Hongxue''s hand and the cane paused. "This is the Asura Dynasty. My name is Buchadirong and I am the Asura Dynasty''s 79th Duren Burg Protector ¡­" This is ¡ª "The old man pointed at the old woman and said," This is the Shura Goddess, Catharina. He then pointed at the old man behind the Holy Mother and said, "This is the Godly Mage Leila ¡­"


    "Uh ¡­" Lin Hongxue was even more confused, "Where''s my uncle?" He only remembered his uncle. he asked again.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Buchadion laughed at this, looked at the Virgin and Rera, and with a wave of his right hand, his cane flew through the air, and immediately appeared a round, mirror-like object. "Your uncle is very well, please look ¡ª" he waved his left hand toward the circle ¡ª "Uncle!" ¡ª and he heard Lin Xuehong''s sudden shout, and he was extremely excited!


    He actually saw his uncle in the circle! Eldest Uncle was sitting by a lake, not moving at all. It was as if he was staring at the center of the lake in a daze!


    "Uncle!" Seeing this, Lin Hongxue suddenly rushed over!


    With a tap of his hand, the scene disappeared without a trace! Lin Hong Xue waved her hands in the air and was startled.


    "Haha, Shiyuan, what you just saw was your uncle. Right now, your uncle is fine, so you don''t have to worry ¡ª"


    "I''m going to look for uncle!" "I want uncle!" Lin Hongxue''s eyes glistened with tears. Her body swayed, and she was about to pounce on uncle.


    "Sigh ¡­" With a wave of his hand, Lin Hongxue felt an invisible force in front of her, preventing her from moving forward in the slightest! Hehe, Shiyuan, forgive us! " Just a moment ago, Bugadillo was still trying to stop Lin Hongxue. But now, he was bowing towards her as if he was bowing! Then, he continued, "You have already come to the Asura Empire. This old man will have no way to explain it in a moment. You will slowly understand it in the future!" As he spoke, he gave a nod to the Godly Blacksmith Lei La. Lei La brought the embroidered box over to Lin Hong Xue and opened the box.


    Lin Hongxue saw that inside the box was her ruyi knife!


    "Well, do you know what this is?" "This is the symbol of the Asura Dynasty ¡ª the Shura''s Saber!"


    Once again, he carefully placed the blade back into the box, but his face became solemn. Lin Hong Xue noticed that the three of them looked at the blade as if they were looking at a highly respected person.


    "In the Asura Dynasty ¡ª" As he turned to look at the side outside, he said, "There is only one person who can have this blade!" With that, he turned around and looked at Lin Hongxue, "That''s the Asura God! My Supreme Ruler! And you are now the master of this knife. Therefore, from this moment onwards, not only will you become a member of the Asura Dynasty, but you will also be the Asura King of the Asura Dynasty.


    "However, you are still at the ''Primal Daoism'' level, and you still need to undergo six cycles of reincarnation. When your body and soul become void, you can become our Asura Goddess. Therefore ¡ª "Bucharest paused," You are now called ''Shiyuan'', and the inheritances of every Asura King are initially called ''Shiyuan''!


    "What?" Lin Hongxue''s neck felt sore, but she could not understand a single word. What great god? What era? What does it have to do with me? Staring at him for a long time, Zhang Xuan''s mouth curled into a scowl. "I want to go back, I want uncle ¡ª" He actually cried!


    "Hahahahahahah ~ ~ ~" The three of them looked at each other and laughed. With a wave of their right hands, a ray of light shot towards Lin Hongxue, instantly forming a blue ball that enveloped her within.


    The crying Lin Hongxue suddenly stopped crying, and her expression became abnormally calm! A pair of beautiful eyes stared straight at Bugatron.


    "Shiyuan, please forgive me!" Buchadione actually bowed to Lin Hongxue and then paused his walking stick as he looked at her.


    At this moment, Lin Hongxue''s mind was abnormally clear. However, as if she had forgotten everything from the past, the memories in her mind disappeared in an instant!


    "Sigh ¡­" "Three hundred years!"


    At this moment, Bugatron wiped the corners of his mouth and told Lin Hongxue a story ¡­

 C108

    "..." It all originated from that unprecedented war! " With his back to Lin Hongxue, he stared out at the sky. The sun was still shining like gold.


    "And the war..." He spoke slowly, softly, as if he didn''t want to wake up a long-lost nightmare. After a pause, he slowly turned his head around and looked at the Virgin and Leila before sighing. He opened his left hand, and the box flew into his hand.


    "And the reason for the war came from this blade ¡­"


    "The blade of the Asura not only represents the supreme power of the dynasty, but it is also the key to the sacred river. There are tens of thousands of souls punished by the gods locked in there ¡­"


    "Three hundred years ago ¡­" With a point of his staff, a blue light flashed and disappeared into the wall opposite.


    Lin Hongxue quietly listened to the story told by Bugadillo. If it were two hours ago, she would not have listened to it. However, Lin Hongxue seemed to have become a completely different person. She forgot where she had come from, and she also forgot about Iron Sword Villa, her uncle, and her grandfather.


    And now, Lin Hongxue was listening very attentively. With the narration of Buchadian, her thoughts had also entered a century of war ¡­


    The walls suddenly glowed with a golden light, as if they had exploded, and everything around them vanished in the soundless explosion. Lin Hongxue was amazed to see another sight: on a vast and boundless plain, the sunset of the horizon had burned the entire field.


    A brutal war was going on ¡ª huge strange birds were flying up and down in the sky, and then suddenly pounced onto the ground. Wherever the claws passed, soldiers were thrown high into the air, and then fell to their deaths ¡­


    Groups of long-necked dragon monsters rushed towards the crowd from the nearby forest. Wherever they went, soldiers in colorful armor would become meat patties!


    Rows of strange dragon heads that were dozens of feet tall pushed countless giant chariots. Giant boulders and fireballs flew out from the chariots and landed in a huge castle that was dozens of feet away.


    "..."


    With a flash of golden light, the room returned to its original state.


    However, on the three faces of Bugatron, there was a look of extreme excitement.


    "The Asura Empire was the biggest tribe back then ¡­" He continued, "Tossing Wu Yuan is a general of the Heavenly Emperor Tribe. Because of his secret affair with Shitian''s concubine, Servant Xiu, he was discovered. The furious Shi Tian imprisoned the soul of Tosu Wu at the bottom of the sacred river, letting it fall into the underworld, pushing it into the 18th level, never to be reincarnated ¡­ "Who knew that when Servant Xiu found out that Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta was restricted to the holy river water, he would take the chance to open the gate and rescue Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta Wu ¡­"


    "..." "Wu Dai [1] who escaped from Shitian''s pursuit, brought Servant Xiu and the stolen ''Sun Wheel'' to this place without any hesitation, and ¡ª" Bugatron walked to the exit, waving his hand outwards.


    "From then on, Ta Ta Ta Ta Wu lived in this place and finally developed into a powerful tribe. In the end, they established an Asura Dynasty that was strong enough to contend against a Heavenly Emperor! "At the same time, he also changed the name of the ''Sun Wheel'' to ''Asura Blade'', representing the highest authority of the Asura Race and passing on the legacy from generation to generation ¡­"


    "The strength of the dynasty inevitably provoked the wrath of Shitian. He led the Gods to launch repeated attacks on Shura City, and thus, Ta Ta Te Wu led the Asura Race and bravely resisted, vowing to defend this homeland. After experiencing countless battles, due to the assistance of the Godly Force of the blade, Ta Feng finally managed to save his home. The war had also brought great losses to Shitian. After a hundred years of war, the two tribes had finally reached an agreement. In the future, they would never violate each other again ¡­ "From then on, the Asura Empire began to quiet down until the skies fell into the Demonic Area ¡­"


    As he spoke to here, his eyes burned with fury, his face contorted with rage. He could clearly hear the angry roars coming from between his clenched left fingers ¡­


    "Cang Tian is the Guardian with a staff, he has the authority to transfer the troops of the entire Asura Country, and he is also the most trusted general under Tuo Wu''s leadership. After the victory of the war, Ta Ta Ta gave the order for Pu Tian to become the gate god of the ''Sacred River'', to protect the cursed dead spirits and hand over the ''blade of the Shura'' to him for safekeeping. Who would have thought that during the time that he was protecting the ''sacred river'', he would actually use the blade of the blade to secretly train in the ''Six Paths'', hoping to one day become a god. However, even Cang Tian didn''t expect that after he cultivated to the ''Dao of humanity'', he would be able to transform his body into a human and achieve victory in the mortal world. However, he was killed because of his entanglement in the martial arts world! The blade of the Shura also fell from the world. If the heavens could not break through the humanity of the soul, then they would fall into the Infernal domain and turn into a demon! "To become a demon!"


    "..." After falling into the Infernal domain, Chi Tian blamed it all on Ta Ta Ta Wu who trusted him the most. Hence, he started summoning the ghosts he had secretly released from the ''Holy River'' and established his Infernal domain dynasty! "The Asura Empire, which had been tranquil and calm for a hundred years, once again fell into the flames of war, with the intention of destroying the powerful Asura Country ¡­" "What''s unexpected is that ¡­" "Buchadione turned back, took a breath, and slowly paced back and forth in the room, the rhythmic sound of his cane on the floor echoing." Not only had Lei Tian released the sealed ghosts, he had also brought the giant beasts from the Spirit Wild Mountain into the demon realm and trained them into powerful weapons! "And just like that, everything changed ¡­"


    "When the heavens used the avatar trained by an Asura to cultivate to the Ice Age in the Devil world, it immediately transformed into the supreme Dharma power, the ''Asura'', which is also known as the ''Asura Dao'' ¡­ In the next hundred years, Geng Tian led tens of millions of demons in the land to begin the long and bloody war of seizing the ground!


    Although the Asura Race fought bravely under the leadership of Ta Ta Ta Ta Wu, the Demon Area was still too powerful. Furthermore, the Asura King Ta Ta Wu had lost his'' Shuro Blade ''and was slaughtered by the heavens. "The Infernal domain is controlled by the Infernal domain, leaving only ¡­"


    The voice of Bugadion suddenly became hoarse, his lips quivering, as he raised his arms high, "This is the only place where we can live ¡­"


    "And the heavens did not stop there!" Buchadione roared fiercely, glaring at them. "He wants to subvert us all! Now it is ¡ª listen! " Bugatsu backed off slightly and raised both his hands slightly, as if he was really listening to something. He looked straight at Lin Hongxue and said, "Did you hear that? Around us! Those demons are right beside us right now! "


    "He''s going to eat us!" said Bugatron excitedly, his hands flying. "Now, we''re going to say ¡ª no!" He turned around and waved his left hand ¡ª "Chi ¡ª"


    Tens of thousands of golden lights soared into the sky!


    The blade he had held in his hand was already suspended in the air, just like a golden lotus in full bloom! Ten thousand beams of light shot out like a million sharp arrows!


    "We''ve been waiting for a hundred years!" "Finally, this day has come!" Buchadion watched the spinning blade, his face full of joy.


    "With you," said Buchadione, as if addressing the knife, "we can open the Gate of Resurrection! The revival of the Asura Dynasty was just around the corner! Hahahaha! We want to build an even more powerful Asura Empire! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Buchadione threw his head back in a fit of wild laughter, and the golden light was gone again.


    "For now, it''s better to bring Shiyuan into the ''Primordial Furnace'' ¡ª" Bugatron placed the blade back into the brocade box, glanced at Lin Hongxue, and turned to speak to the Holy Mother.


    "Hmm?" There was a trace of surprise on Catharina''s face. "You mean now?"


    "Un, now is the time!"


    "Because that is the safest place!" With his left hand behind his back, Bugardi Long paced back and forth, "I think that the Shura Knife will return to us and the Infernal domain will soon know of this news! As for the blade, it was something he yearned for even in his dreams! If he knew that this blade was in our hands, he would definitely attack us at all costs ¡­ Although their Demon World is unable to enter the holy land of the gods, I am still a little worried ¡­ "


    "Then ¡­" Catharina turned around to look at Lin Hongxue, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    "Sigh ~ ~" Bugadillo waved his left hand, "I know that Shiyuan is still in his physical body, but I have already gathered his soul into the blade. I need to hurry up and train ¡­"


    "Come with me ¡ª" Bugatron was the first to leave the room, followed by Lin Hongxue.


    There was a three-foot-wide walkway outside. The floor and walls were still the same azure color. This corridor was really long!


    After walking for who knows how long, there was a long way up in Lin Hongxue''s subconscious. Along the way, he didn''t see any exits other than the closed corridor.


    Lin Hongxue found that they seemed to have arrived at the end of the corridor. A glowing circular door appeared in front of him. In the middle of the room, there was a picture of a sun. Around the sun, there were also many symbols that he had never seen before.


    He beckoned to her, and she stepped forward. He took the blade from the box in his hand, and with a wave of his hand, the blade began to glow with a brilliant golden light, forming a lotus flower.


    He reached out and placed the lotus flower on his palm. He then carefully placed the lotus flower on the sun pattern on the door.


    A blinding light flashed as the ''lotus flower'' rapidly spun in a golden light!


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" After a melodious sound, the golden light vanished and the petals of the "lotus flower" appeared right beside the sun! The color of the "lotus flower" had now turned into a transparent azure color!


    The circular door also slowly slid to the right!


    A passageway immediately appeared in front of them!


    Ah!" The three of them seemed to be extremely excited, with the exception of Lin Hongxue! Trembling all over!


    "At last!" said Buchadione to himself, his voice trembling.


    With his right hand holding the cane, he walked inside with a shaky pace. Lin Hongxue followed behind the group without any expression.


    Upon entering the passageway, there was a circular hall with a radius of several hundred feet!


    The hall was extremely majestic, with tens of huge pillars that were around ten feet in diameter supporting a round roof.


    It seemed that no one had been in the hall for a long time. The floor was covered in dust.


    There seemed to be a door in the walls of the hall.


    He stood in the middle of the hall, looking excited.


    "Hahahaha! We''re finally back!" A series of loud roars reverberated through the hall.


    Suddenly he stopped laughing and walked quickly to the other side. He touched the wall with his hand and saw that a square object had appeared where he touched it.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" In the midst of the laughter, Bugatron''s body suddenly retreated, returning to the center of the hall. The three of them looked at each other, and the Virgin smiled and nodded.


    The staff on his right hand pointed at the square object, and a blue light entered it and disappeared!


    Lin Hongxue suddenly felt the earth shake, and dust began to fall from the walls and ceiling of the house.


    "Crack! ~ ~ Hua hua ~ ~"


    Amidst the deafening sound, the entire wall in front of them began to slowly slide down!


    A deep blue light spilled in!


    Puff.


    A wall had already disappeared!


    Everything before her caused her eyes to be filled with amazement!


    What he saw was an endless glacier! At this moment, he was standing at least a hundred feet above the ground.


    As for the surface of the ice, it was filled with people and monsters!


    However, all of them were wrapped in a layer of light blue ice. At a glance, there were hundreds of millions of ice men lined up neatly on the ice field!


    The sky was gray!


    There was no sunlight! It was the complete opposite of what he had seen just now!


    He had never seen such a vast scene! It was simply too shocking!


    "Could this be the ''Ice Age'' we spoke of just now?" Lin Hongxue subconsciously thought.


    "Ah!" said Buchadione, putting down his staff, and raising his hands in the air, looking at everything before him, and unable to suppress the excitement in his heart!


    "Brothers!" cried Buchadione, trembling, and waving his hands. "We are back! ¡ª the Asura dynasty is back! ¡ª you! "He will also return to our side!" An excited voice came from afar, and waves of echoes could be heard from the dark horizon ¡­

 C109

    He stared at her for a long time. Behind him, Rera and the Madonna were equally excited, but the Madonna''s eyes were filled with tears ¡ª tears as blue as gems!


    He turned around and took back his cane. With a gentle wave of his left hand, the ''blade of the Shura,'' as before, stood in the shape of a lotus in his hand.


    Ah!" "$%..." "Wuuu ~ ~ ~" Lin Hongxue could only hear the sound of Bugatron chattering. She was completely unable to understand what he was saying. As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his left hand, and a golden light instantly shot out in all directions. The blade rotated as it flew into the air, stopping only a hundred feet away above the ice plains!


    Buchadian looked at them for a long time. He slowly turned around and looked at the Virgin and Leila. His expression was extremely serious!


    Lin Hongxue was surprised to find that both the Holy Mother and Herrera had the same solemn and respectful expression! Furthermore, he closed his eyes and placed both palms together in front of his forehead!


    "# $%..." "Awulla ¡ª ¡ª" Bugatron suddenly cried out, and Lin Hongxue seemed to be able to make out the three words'' Awulla ''. As she turned around, she saw Bugatron''s right hand cane raised diagonally towards the spinning blade.


    "Chi!" "Chi chi chi ¡­" Lin Hongxue saw numerous rays of blue light shoot out from the staff like bolts of lightning. In an instant, they submerged into the dazzling golden light of the blade!


    The staff was always raised up like that, and the bright blue light was accompanied by a sizzling sound as it continuously shot towards the blade in the air.


    "Boom!"


    Before she could cover her eyes, a loud sound rang out. Lin Hongxue saw the golden ball of light suddenly explode!


    He would never be able to forget that scene for the rest of his life!


    In that instant, Lin Hongxue felt as if the entire world was submerged in a sea of light!


    Dazzling light penetrated every corner of the dark sky! It was like a golden satin that spread out in all directions!


    The light pierced through the sky and the darkness was gone! Lin Hongxue saw the blue sky! The azure sky!


    The light was everywhere, but it was just like the endless sea!


    As the golden light shined on the ice plains, Lin Hongxue was shocked to discover that the ice was melting under the light! It melted very quickly!


    The place where the ice melted revealed the grass on the ground! Very green, very green grass!


    The people and beasts that were covered in ice had completely revealed their true appearances! It was almost double the height of the ice layer!


    What a magnificent soldier!


    The colourful armor was glowing with a golden light!


    "Shua!" "Shua!" A flurry of swatting sounds could be heard from all directions, and Lin Hongxue saw trees appear all of a sudden! "Hua!" Wherever the layer of ice passed by, a mother tree would immediately spring up!


    After a series of crackling sounds, the scenery in front of them changed ¨C as far as the eye could see, the glacier had turned into a green grassland! At the edge of the prairie, there was a forest full of towering trees!


    "Sou!"


    The golden light suddenly converged into a beam, slashing downwards diagonally to the right ¡­ "Kacha kacha ¡­" Wherever the beam of light passed, sounds rang out incessantly! The area that the ray of light passed through immediately cracked open, and a white wall slowly rose up from within! The walls of the city appeared quickly as well! In less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, he had completely disappeared.


    Lin Hongxue was stunned. On the green grass, a towering castle that pierced the clouds appeared in front of her!


    A huge white castle!


    The snow-white stones formed a long corridor, one end of which was connected to the exit where Bugatron was standing!


    "Ah ¡ª" The Virgin opened her eyes, and Reira was the first to cry out. "Holy Fortress!" The silent Rera suddenly shouted like a child. He actually threw the box into the hands of Bugatron and ran down the aisle! As he supported himself on the wall, he kept looking down from the front! His face was as excited as if a lost child had suddenly found his way home!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Buchadione and the Virgin took Lin Hongxue''s hand, laughing as they walked slowly down the aisle!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    "..."


    After walking a few steps, Lin Hongxue suddenly heard a series of roars coming from below her. She was wondering in her heart, "Roar ~ ~ ~ ~"


    Roar ~ ~ ~ ~


    "..."


    An even more shocking roar came from outside.


    Lin Hong Xue was about to walk to the side and take a look, but she didn''t expect that right at this time, Buchadione would shake off his hand and rush to the side. His hands danced in the air, and his cane flashed with blue light. "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Bam, bam, bam!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard the same sound coming from below! Only hundreds, or even thousands of times more vigorous! It was mixed with the sound of a loud roar and the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground!


    Lin Hong Xue felt the ground tremble!


    The Virgin Mary and Leila seemed to have forgotten about Lin Hongxue''s existence. They waved their arms excitedly like Bugardi Dragons, and shouted in a language that Lin Hongxue couldn''t understand!


    Curious, Lin Hongxue slowly moved towards the city wall. Lin Hongxue cried out in alarm! He quickly covered his mouth!


    Those ice men and beasts were actually alive!


    Not only was he alive, he was now standing in a neat row below him, looking upwards! He waved his arms high and shouted loudly! As for the gigantic beasts, many soldiers were still riding on the backs of the giant beasts.


    In front of him was a vast expanse of enormous beasts formed by soldiers wearing the same colored armor!


    The entire world was boiling with excitement!


    It seemed as if he was about to flip it over!


    "Ga!"


    "Caw!" "Ga!"


    The forest nearby suddenly let out a series of strange shrieks before a gigantic object soared into the sky!


    It''s a bird!


    A huge bird!


    Lin Hong Xue had never seen such a huge bird before!


    Not only was it big, it was also very strange!


    The sails'' wings cast a huge shadow on the ground!


    Its pitch-black claws were at least a foot long! Flashes of light in the air!


    Black, white, gray, silver...


    One after another, they flew up into the air from the dense forest before circling around the huge castle!


    For a time, the silent sky began to boil!


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Bam, bam, bam!"


    "Ga!"


    "Caw!" "Ga!"


    "..."


    At that moment, Lin Hongxue''s eyes shined with a brilliant light. She was so excited that her eyes were shining!


    He had never seen such a vast scene! If Lin Hongxue still had her memories from before, then the current him must have already been shocked!


    It was impossible to describe this scene with words. Any use of language would be blasphemy!


    As she turned her head to look up, she discovered that behind the massive castle, there was a sun hanging in the clear blue sky! What a big sun!


    "..."


    Lin Hongxue was enchanted by everything that was happening in front of her.


    Blue sky, golden sun, green fields, green forests, a huge white castle ¡­


    Everything is so mysterious and beautiful...


    "Follow me!"


    She heard a loud shout from Bugatron, and felt her hands being held back. Lin Hongxue turned her head and followed the three of them towards the castle.


    "Shiyuan, do you like it?"


    As she spoke, the voice seemed to have awakened a feeling that Lin Hongxue had never experienced before in her heart. His mind quickly searched through every nook and cranny, trying to figure out what kind of feeling it was!


    Lin Hongxue raised her head and saw the Holy Mother smiling at her. Lin Hongxue remembered hearing this woman speak to her for the first time in a long time. The voice was actually so pleasant to hear! It was like a gentle breeze blowing from the fields below, intoxicating. Only now did he realize that this woman was actually very beautiful! It was a kind of indescribable beauty. A pair of azure eyes stared at him, and it felt as though his soul had been melted ¡­


    "En!" Lin Hongxue did not expect to hear this answer. There was a hint of happiness in her answer!


    "Haha ¡­"


    "That''s good!" He felt the back of his hand being held by another hand.


    "From now on, this is Shiyuan''s home ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­" With a deep sigh, Lin Hongxue discovered that the four of them had entered the castle!


    This should be the entrance to the castle!


    What a huge castle!


    He was standing on a square in the castle!


    At least half a kilometer in radius! Lin Hongxue suddenly discovered that the four of them standing in front of the plaza had become extremely insignificant!


    Raising his head to look, he saw that the city towers in his surroundings were all soaring up to the clouds, and he could not see the top! Lin Hongxue suddenly felt dizzy!


    The domed buildings opposite him seemed to be built on a large mountain! But there were no mountains outside!


    What was even more astonishing was the statue in the middle of the plaza!


    The enormous statue was over ten zhang tall, standing on a one zhang long and six zhang tall base.


    The right foot was bent forward, the left foot was pulled back, and the tip of the foot touched the ground.


    But there were nine heads on top of his head! Dozens of arms! As for his arms, they were all held up high!


    Every face was facing forward, glaring furiously!


    It was incomparably ugly!


    As she looked, Lin Hongxue was truly shocked!


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    Lin Hongxue saw the three of them kneel in front of the statue with their heads lowered. Their right hands were doing the same gesture in front of them as they muttered words that she could not understand!


    Amidst her shock, Lin Hongxue saw Bugaroni standing up. Following that, the Virgin Mary and Reira stood up one after the other with solemn expressions on their faces.


    "Shiyuan, come here ¡ª ¡ª" Bugatron stepped forward and pulled Lin Hongxue towards him, pointing at the statue as he said, "This is our great Asura Ta Ta Wu!"


    "Damn you, not only did you kill the Asura King, but you also savagely freeze its soul in the ''Icy Region of a Thousand Layered Demon Region'', causing our Asura King to suffer an corrosive curse of ice!" "We will save the soul of the Asura King!"


    "..."


    Then they followed him up the stairs, step by step.


    Palace after palace appeared before his eyes!


    In the middle of each palace was a three Zhang wide passageway that led upwards. Both sides were filled with several doors. It should be a house inside, Lin Hongxue thought. From Chen Gao''s perspective, apart from the messy tables and chairs, there was nothing special piled up on top of the thick dust. However, every wall was filled with strange diagrams. Because of the dust, they could not be seen clearly.


    "Other than normal passage, this passage is also a passage for chariots ¡­" Along the way, he looked left and right while talking to Lin Hongxue.


    "Chariots?" Lin Hongxue thought in her heart, "No wonder they built such a wide road!" However, he did not know why he was building it in the palace.


    "Hehe, this is because in a war, we have to gather troops from the outside to protect the Asura King. It''s also convenient for the citizens to leave the city, so we have to build such a wide path within the castle ¡­" Just as Lin Hongxue was thinking of this, Bugadion faintly smiled as he turned his head to the side and said.


    "Eh!" Lin Hongxue was stunned, "How did he know what I was thinking?" Lin Hong Xue raised her head and glanced at Bugatron, but Bugatron didn''t seem to care about it. He continued to lead the group towards the top.


    Lin Hongxue felt as if she was being stared at. "Shiyuan, in the future you will also have this ability, and you will also have supreme magical power ¡ª ¡ª because ¡ª" Bugatron stopped and pulled Lin Hongxue along, "Because you are the future Asura King, the lord of the country, and the hope of the Asura Dynasty ¡ª ¡ª" After walking a few steps, the Bugatti Dragon said without turning back.


    I don''t understand!


    Lin Hongxue no longer thought about anything else. She followed him up the stairs mechanically.


    After walking for who knows how long, Lin Hongxue felt her feet tingling. Because the more they walked, the steeper the path became. They could vaguely remember that after Buchadian brought everyone in an hour ago, they did not see that wide path. Instead, they saw a flight of stone steps and the width of the path was at most three feet tall. And what was not sealed off, other than the two walls emitting a faint blue light, was simply a dark world. Lin Hongxue instantly felt a sense of oppression!


    "We''re here!"


    There was a long silence along the way, and now, at last, there was the sound of Bugatron''s voice.


    Lin Hongxue rubbed her eyes. At this time, she only had one wish, and that was to have a good sleep!


    "Hmm," said Buchadione, putting out his left hand to cover his voice. He saw that Reira was quickly following him and handing over the box.


    He put down his cane and used his right hand to wipe the wall. In the midst of the dust, there was a flash of golden light, and the passageway was once again filled with light.


    Fortunately, Lin Hongxue no longer had the memories she had before. Otherwise, she would definitely be shocked. So the saber in her uncle''s hand was originally only meant for fighting, but she didn''t know that there were still so many uses and powers!


    There was no golden light!


    Lin Hongxue saw that Bugadillo''s right hand was already pressed against the wall, and the blade was no longer there.


    "Crack!" "Rumble ~ ~ ~"


    Just like the muffled sound of thunder, a golden streak of light flew in, and the dark passageway immediately became as bright as day!


    Ah! A divine furnace!


    Lin Hongxue heard a cry of alarm. It was Leila who let out that scream.


    Lin Hongxue turned her head to look. She saw that Ley''s eyes were shooting out a golden light like a beggar falling down a pile of gold!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Laughing, the four of them had already entered through the entrance.


    A circular room!


    It was a small house about five Zhang in diameter.


    It was actually the same as the first time he had entered the room, the four walls were all a faint blue color.


    The only difference was that the four walls had countless windows. You can see out the window.


    Lin Hongxue slowly tiptoed to the window, and her eyes froze!


    Oh my!


    "So high!" Lin Hongxue cried out in her heart!


    He had already reached a very high place. Upon closer inspection, they should have arrived at the very top of a castle!


    He could vaguely see a patch of green below him! Endless!


    A few meters under his eyes, he saw that the giant bird was circling and dancing! Its huge wings shone with oil!


    The dense black dots on the prairie were moving!


    It should be those soldiers and giant beasts! Lin Hongxue thought in her heart.


    Looking from above, Lin Hongxue''s heart surged with passion!


    This was the first time in my life that I felt this way!


    The feeling of being a man!


    The earth beneath his feet was within reach of his eyes, and the sky seemed to be within his reach!


    "..."


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    "$%..." "Awulla ¡ª!"


    $% ¡­" "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!


    Three more loud shouts suddenly rang in her ears. When she was about to finish, Red Snow saw the three of them standing by a window. They leaned forward with their hands around their mouths and shouted ¡­


    A wave of reverberations lingered in the sky!


    Lin Hongxue saw that the endless blue sky seemed to be flashing with blue light like a bolt of lightning, and it never went out ¡­

 C110

    "Where the hell are we going?!" NanGong Cheng weakly said to the person in front of him as he walked. Turning his head to the side, he saw his left side shrouded in clouds and chilly wind. He vaguely knew that he had reached a very high place as if he was climbing a mountain. Behind him, there was a white stone step winding downwards. It was like a white snake, disappearing into the fog that was dozens of feet away. Countless people were walking past him with a huge, stone-like object on their shoulders. Dragon head giant! Along the way, he didn''t show any expression. He just kept walking upward, who knew where he was going.


    "Don''t be so long-winded!" "Follow me ¡ª" Without turning back, the person in front suddenly said. Then, he saw him suddenly disappear into the distance, to the right!


    "Kacha ~ ~" In the midst of the surprise, a loud sound could be heard. NanGong Cheng pulled Nalan Wanlin''s hand, looked at her, and then slowly walked towards the place that had disappeared.


    "What are you looking at!?" "Hurry up!" He stood there shouting viciously at the two of them, and only then did NanGong City notice that there was an entrance at the side. The person was standing at the entrance, staring at the two of them.


    "Uh ¡­" Southgate City was extremely depressed. When had someone ever dared to speak to them in such a manner! However, he knew full well that this was not his territory. He exhaled, and suppressed the rage in his heart.


    "Crunch."


    Just as he entered through the entrance, the stone door closed itself behind him.


    Only now did he realize that it was a passageway. He looked up and felt that they were inside a cave. The passageway was only about three feet wide. Every twenty meters or so, there was something hanging on the wall that looked like a lantern, glowing with a dark red light. The entire passageway began to emit a dark red color. It was extremely strange. "Without realizing it, Southcloud felt a chill on his back again, and followed him with light steps.


    Gradually, there were strange and muffled sounds coming from the front. Red light also flashed in front of the passage. Along the way, the red light became brighter and louder. It sounded very noisy!


    In the midst of his bewilderment, the person before him stopped and turned around to indicate to Zhang Xuan.


    The two men from South Palace City quickly followed. He had already reached the end!


    South Palace City was shocked by the scene in front of them. In front of them, there was actually an endless mountain range!


    A fiery red stone mountain, a fiery red desert!


    Tens of thousands of giant dragon heads were busy!


    Some were beating something on the mountain, and then a red ball rolled down the mountain. Along the way, the ball was spewing flames!


    There were also countless people below who moved the fireballs that were rolling down onto a large pitch-black carriage. The carriage was pulled by a gigantic long-necked dragon-like monster, heading towards a large mountain on the right!


    Southern Palace City noticed that countless vehicles were pulling fireballs filled with fireballs that were pulled towards the huge mountain, the fiery red mountain!


    "Hm!" "From now onwards ¡­"


    The man pointed ahead and said to NanGong Cheng, "You guys, get to work!"


    "Go down!"


    "Hmm?" NanGong Cheng turned his head and looked at the person leading the way in surprise. "Work?"


    "Hmph, stop shivering!"


    "Er ¡ª what is it?" Southern Palace was truly angry.


    "Do whatever they do!"


    "They? Heh ¡ª "NanGong Cheng glared and pointed ahead," What are they doing? "What ¡ª what exactly is this place?"


    "Where did all this nonsense come from!" That person seemed to be annoyed. He paused and glanced at the two people from South Palace City, his expression turning strange, "Mm, this is Cloud Stone Mountain! Is this where the craftsmen ¡ª you ¡ª "Here the man tilted his head and stared at Southampton." Do you really not know, or do you pretend not to know? "


    "Er ¡ª of course not!"


    "Hahahaha!" Unexpectedly, that person suddenly laughed out loud. His laughter sent chills down everyone''s spines. "Hey, the Demon Lord really didn''t tell you ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡ª I''ll tell you what ¡ª" The man took two steps forward and waved his hand, pointing at the mountain ahead, "This Cloud Stone Mountain is where we train our weapons. Do you know what it means to forge weapons? That''s the weapon we use to attack the city ¡ª ¡ª Do you see that! "As he said that, he turned around and shouted towards Southern Palace City, and pointed at the car heading towards the mountains," Those fireballs are the ''Fire Dragon Stones'' that grow only after training in Cloud Stone Mountain for a hundred years, they are very powerful! "Haha ¡­"


    "You two..." Saying that, he suddenly turned around and stared at the two men of South Palace City, "From now on, you two must go with them to find the ''Fire Dragon Stone'' on the mountain and send it to the ''Artifact Acupoint'' on the other side!" Saying that, he walked towards the mountain where the cart was located and said, "There are specialized technicians there who train these ''Fire Dragon Stones'' into ''Demon Beads''! Sigh, from now on, you all will slowly learn what a ''devil pearl'' is ¡ª ¡ª That person became impatient.


    "However, while you guys practice the ''Fire Dragon Stone'', you guys are also cultivating your own mana, you know? Every new ghost that had just joined the Infernal domain had to undergo magical training. When you cultivate to a certain degree here, I will bring you to another place to cultivate ¡­ "


    Nan Gong City was confused, but the more they thought about it, the more afraid they were. They could not help but ask: "Did we really enter the path of demon? Is there really such a thing in this world? "


    "Hahahaha! Son of a b * tch!" Hearing that, the person laughed again, "If this is not the Infernal domain, then where else can it be?! Look at this place, do you think you can find a more beautiful place than this? "Haha ¡­"


    "Fortunately you guys have already passed the beast body, so you can practice in human form and avoid this trial of the Ghost Domain. Besides, being able to come to the Infernal domain is a blessing from your previous life. If ¡ª "That person paused before continuing," If you can cultivate to become Protectors and work with the Demon Lord, that would be a great thing ¡ª "


    "Er ¡ª" NanGong Cheng looked at the patch of red in front of him, and his heart skipped a beat. Looking at the man, he forced out a smile and went closer to him, "Hey, little brother, I haven''t asked you for your name yet! "Hehe ~ ~"


    "Hmm?" That person turned around and stared at South Palace City with a strange expression on his face. After staring for a while, he suddenly burst into laughter. "Alright, my name is Servant Hua. I''m from the history of the Infernal domain, so I''m here to lead the way for the newcomers. Haha ¡­"


    "Hey, don''t look at this young official, he''s very relaxed, which suits your father''s taste. You guys do good work here, if there''s a chance I can help you guys with it, it''s very easy for you guys to do it too."


    "Uh, hey, I say, little bro ¡­" NanGong Cheng''s tone also became mysterious, "Say, do you think we can go back?"


    "Hmm? Go back? "Go back to where?" Servant Hua said while rolling his eyes.


    "Yes, we are still competing with them today. I don''t know why we suddenly came to this damned place ¡ª do you think we have any way to go back?" As he spoke, NanGong Cheng took out an ingot from his sleeve and was about to hand it to Servant Hua.


    "Hey!" What are you doing? " He snatched the ingot and looked it over in his hand. "What is this?"


    "Hehe, this is silver, it''s for you!" If little brother has a way to let us go back, I''ll give you as much as you want! " Then he looked at Servant Hua with expectation.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¨C" Wah Nu threw the ingot on the ground with a smack. "We never use this thing here."


    "But if you want to go back, I can''t help you!" Saying that, he looked strangely at South Palace City, "I''m surprised, countless people want to enter but they can''t! I didn''t expect that you would want to go back so soon! "


    "Sigh ¡­" NanGong Cheng kept nodding his head and bowing, "I''m not used to this place, it''s better to just go back to my own place ¡­"


    "Stop! ¡ª work!" Servant Hua suddenly became angry, but at the end, he strangely smiled and said, "If you want to go back, you can do whatever you want unless you have reached the level of a protector! But by then, I don''t think you''ll ever go back! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Protector level? "How can I train to the Protector level?" NanGong Cheng asked nervously.


    "Ah, save it! Do you think it''s that easy to reach the Guardian Level? "Haha ¡­ There are many Protectors who have cultivated here for one or two hundred years. Some of them are even older!"


    "Err ¡­" Southgate City seemed to be in despair. "Then how can I train to the Protector level?" Still, he asked weakly.


    "Damn it! Stop dreaming!" Servant Hua hatefully scolded, "Training to the level of a protector requires you to increase your own magic power! You know what? And the fastest way to increase your magic power is to kill the enemy! Every time you kill an enemy, you add a layer of magic. However ¡ª "Servant Hua glanced at the Southern Palace and said," With your appearance, don''t even mention killing the enemy, you were killed before you could even get close to them ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª "


    "Hurry up and do something! Someone has arranged it for you over there! "I have to go!"


    As he spoke, he took out two tags from his waist and handed them over to Southern Palace, "These are your tags, you should keep them well!"


    Southern Palace City took it. It was ice-cold to the touch. With a glance, one could see that the two pitch-black brands seemed to be made of some sort of heavy stone. The sign had the word "Demon Slave" written on it. The blood-red word glowed with a eerie red light.


    "Kacha ¡ª" NanGong Cheng was about to say something else, but with a turn of his head, he saw that Servant Hua had already disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Er ¡ª "Hey! "You two ¡ª come here!"


    When NanGong City looked around, there was a big guy standing on the sand in front of them, shouting at them!


    "Uh ¡­" Southgate City was dumbfounded. What a big fellow. He was at least seven or eight feet tall! Other than being tall, she was no different from him.


    "I''m talking about you!"


    "Hurry up!"


    NanGong Cheng snorted, and had no choice but to drag his wife along as she bravely walked towards the person who was shouting.


    "Sigh!" Just five steps in front of him, the man stretched out his right hand, his palm almost reaching South Court City''s chin. "Hand it over!"


    "What?" "What?" Southpalace City looked up at that man, not knowing what he was doing, but inwardly, he was crying out in alarm! "NND, so f * cking tall!" His entire body was like a small mountain, the muscles of his arms bulging like drumsticks!


    He stared at South Court City with a ferocious expression.


    "Humph!" The giant clapped his hands, snatched the two tags from Nan Gong Cheng''s hands, and looked at them under his eyelids.


    "Err ¡­" Southgate City let out an angry snort.


    "Hmm?" The giant looked at the sign, then at South Palace City and Nalan Wanlin, "Humph, it''s actually a demon slave! ¡ª ¡ª Follow me!"


    "Hmm?" The Southern Palace didn''t understand. Staring straight at the man, he felt his neck tingling.


    After saying this, the man strode to the right.


    "Hey!" "Sham!"


    A car had just passed by when the giant stopped it. When NanGong City took a look, it was indeed a big car! A huge, 30 meter tall, long-necked dragon pulled a cart full of fireballs. It was strange that the cart full of red, burning fireballs didn''t feel hot at all!


    "Deacon Hailey, what are your orders?" A voice came from beside the colossal dragon and a shadow flashed. It was only then that Nangong Imperial City was able to see that there was something hanging from the colossal dragon''s stomach like a bamboo cage. Because what was lying there was blocked by the wheels, he did not see it. Then he saw Giant jumping down from above and stood in front of the giant who was called Deacon Hailey.


    "Damn it!" The Southern Palace City muttered to themselves. It turned out that the person inside the bamboo cage was not that big, but now, standing in front of Enforcer Hailin, the two of them were almost the same size.


    "Mm ¡ª" Deacon Hailey turned around and pointed at the two people from the Guided Palace. "Sham, bring these two in ¡ª" As he spoke, he handed the sign in his hand to Sham.


    "Oh?" Sham rolled his eyes and looked back at the two of them, "You''re new here, right?" What level? You can enter the Artifact Acupoint now? "


    "Perhaps it was arranged by the Demon Lord ¡ª there is a token!"


    "Humph!" Sham shook the two tags. It seemed that he was unconvinced. He looked at the two of them and bent his body. He went back into the bamboo cage under the dragon''s belly. He waved his hand and the carriage began to move forward again. "Come with me!"


    Nangong Imperial City suspiciously looked at Enforcer Hai Lin. His mouth moved as if he wanted to say something.


    "What are you standing there for!?" "Let''s go!" With a roar, Southgate City only felt a wave of heat come from its face, an unpleasant fishy smell!


    "Ugh!" He quickly pulled his wife away, trotted over, and followed the car.


    As they walked on the desert, Southgate City''s heart kept quiet. As soon as their feet touched the ground, a flame rose up beneath their feet, but they didn''t feel anything.


    Looking around, he sighed at the fact that he had wasted his life! He had never seen such a grand scene! Clang clang clang, rumbling sounds, and the crowd was in an uproar!


    The vast expanse of the desert was similarly filled with an endless flow of people!


    "Tch!"


    "Dark Dragon, 478!"


    Suddenly he heard shouts ahead. NanGong Cheng looked back, and saw that they had reached the bottom of the mountain. A huge door had appeared in front of them.


    Sham was standing in the doorway, talking loudly to someone.


    "Uh-huh. Let''s go in!" A hoarse voice.


    "Let''s go!" Sham waved back at Southampton and drove back through the gates, and Southampton hurried after him.


    As soon as he entered, he heard a cry in his heart!


    The inside suddenly opened up!


    What a big hall!


    He couldn''t see the end of it!


    On both sides were layers of platforms, and there were many of them, extending all the way up! NanGong City looked around and actually didn''t see the roof!


    What was even more shocking was the countless rows of black shelves on the platform. The shelves were filled with balls around three feet in diameter. The blue and white transparent balls were emitting a dazzling light!


    On every floor, there were many people walking back and forth, moving about.


    NanGong Cheng looked around while following the car, he was extremely shocked!


    "Hey!" "Spirit Eagle, today I brought you two new ghosts. Hahahaha ¡ª" Hearing Sham''s voice again, the car stopped.


    "Oh?" A series of heavy footsteps came from the front and arrived in front of the car in a moment.


    "F * ck, what monster!" NanGong City was once again shocked.


    "Who are you scolding?!" A gust of wind blew over, and a pair of eyes that captivated one''s soul almost touched one''s own eyes!


    Nan Gong Cheng was startled, he quickly retreated, looking at the man in front of him, not daring to speak again.


    "Oh! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahahaha ¡ª" The man also stepped back and stood three feet away, sizing up Nangong City and Nalan Wanlin as if they were looking at a monster.


    This person was also very tall. He looked no different from Sham except that he had a long, hawk-like nose! A pair of eyes also shone with a gray-blue light!


    "This is the new ghost you were talking about, Sham?" the man asked, his arms folded in front of his chest, his head cocked.


    "Yes, Lord Spirit Eagle!" Sham walked forward and gave the two tokens to the person called Spirit Eagle. He seemed very respectful. Presumably, this person had a relatively high status here.


    He stared at the two for a while, then suddenly rolled his eyes and laughed out loud: "En, not bad, you''re here for me now, it seems that you have an extraordinary background!"


    "In the future ¡ª ¡ª" Spirit Eagle suddenly stared blankly. He then turned to South Palace City and said, "If you are scolding me again, I will take out your heart and refine pills!" Humph! "Hahahaha..." Saying that, he threw his head back and laughed.


    "Did you hear that!?" It''s your fortune to be working under Lord Spirit Eagle in the future. You''d better cherish it! " Sham also turned around and scolded Southern Palace City, then he turned to the Spirit Eagle with a smile, "Am I right, Lord Spirit Eagle ¡ª"


    "Hmm, hurry up and bring the goods to the warehouse district. It seems like you''ve only completed a little today!" Spirit Eagle Hand flipped, and looked at the palm, "Hmm, there''s still eighteen hundred more to go! "We have to hurry!"


    "Heh heh ¡ª I was just trying ¡ª" Sham quickly smiled at the Spirit Eagle and drove the car around to the right. When he arrived at a doorway, he saw that a lot of people were unloading their cars and moving into a house inside.


    "You two, come with me. From today onwards, you will be called ¡ª ¡ª" Spirit Eagle looked at the two from Southern Palace City. He cupped his hands, raised his head and thought of something, "En, you will be called Saudi Arabia!"


    "As for you ¡ª" Saying that, he stared at Nalan Wanlin, and revealed an incomparably strange smile on his face, "Let''s call you Ruth! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Southcloud didn''t dare to speak again. He could only nod vigorously, but his right hand held tightly onto Nalan Wanlin.


    "Everyone here has a new name, and this name was given to you by me ¨C from this moment on, you will officially become people of the Infernal domain. In the future, you will have to follow the rules here, and you will have to obey orders unconditionally at all times! Otherwise ¡ª "The Spirit Eagle''s face turned cold," Otherwise I will make your life worse than death! ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª "


    Southern Palace City only felt that its back was already drenched, and it was so cold that it was extremely uncomfortable.


    "It''s over ¨C it seems that it''s really over ¡­"


    At this moment, the only thing that could be thought of in the Southern Palace was this one sentence.

 C111

    He turned back and looked excitedly at Reira and the Holy Mother. The two of them smiled as if they understood each other, but Reira cried out in joy like a child. He wiped away his tears as he said, "Finally ¡­" Waiting until this day! "I''m looking forward to it!" The Virgin looked at Lin Hongxue and just smiled.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked by the scenery outside the window. She leaned over the window and stared blankly. Although Lin Hongxue''s memories had been temporarily erased by the staff, she had never seen such a grand scene before. It would be strange if she wasn''t shocked!


    "Mm ¡ª I think ¡­" "I have to arrange for the beginning of the world..." As he spoke, he turned around to look at Lin Hongxue, his face filled with anticipation.


    I have to arrange for him to cultivate ¡ª "With that, a hint of worry appeared on his face. He lowered his head and thought for a while, then looked up at the Virgin and Rera and said," Although the blade has returned to us and we can reactivate the ''Spiritual Refining Furnace'', the World Essence is still the Immortal Soul, so we have to start from the beginning. "From the looks of it, it will take at least a hundred years to reach what we expected!" And then he forced a smile, "It''s better than not having any hope at all! "Haha ¡­"


    "Why don''t we help him open up his meridians first? This way, we can speed up his cultivation speed. Look ¡­" Buchadione looked inquiringly at the Virgin and at Reira.


    "This?" Hearing this, the Holy Mother was immediately replaced by shock, "But ¡­" The Virgin Mary pointed at Lin Hongxue and said, "Looking at his age, he doesn''t seem to have practiced any mental cultivation techniques. If I help him rush through, I''m afraid..." Sigh, I don''t think so! "


    "Well, that''s true - let''s see what else we can do." Leila, by the side, agreed with the Virgin, folded her arms across her chest, and rubbed her right thumb under her chin, as if she were thinking of something.


    "Mm ¡­" The result was within his expectations. "Why don''t I help him guide the Qi? That''s a must, or else he won''t be able to train. If Shiyuan truly is the Asura''s future hope, then he must go through a difficult process that awaits him ¡­ "


    "Let everything go smoothly ¡­" The Virgin said slowly, "We''ve been through this for a hundred years. What will happen after another hundred ¡­?" "I think we should just follow the usual routine ¡­"


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Bugadillo could only agree. After all, he wasn''t sure if he could successfully open Lin Hongxue''s Qi Paths.


    "Shiyuan," said Bugatron, putting down his cane and calling to Lin Hongxue.


    "Hmm? Call me? " Lin Hongxue seemed to have awoken from a dream. When she heard the sound, she turned around and responded.


    "En, Shiyuan, come here ¡­" Bugatron spread out his arms and gestured towards Lin Hongxue.


    Lin Hongxue did as she was told and walked in front of the three of them. She blankly stared at Bugadilong. Although she did not say anything, from her expression, it was clear that she was very different from before. His eyes seemed to have lost their innocence from before, and replacing it was a lot more mature.


    "Shiyuan, from now on, you have to work hard for the Asura Dynasty''s revival. This is because you carry the dreams and hopes that the Asura Empire has been waiting for for for over a hundred years! "


    "En ¡­" Lin Hongxue actually nodded her head in agreement.


    "Very good!" "From now on, you will have to enter the training period. As an Asura, this was a must. "What''s more, the future Asura King ¡­" The expression on his face became serious, and he slowly paced back and forth with his hands behind his back.


    "Not only does the Asura King represent the highest authority, it also needs to inherit the supreme power of the Asura Race as well as the profound military training. Only then can it lead the brave Asura people to resist the invasion and protect this beautiful home ¡­"


    "En!" As Lin Hong Xue listened to his words, her expression changed and her face became filled with a fearless expression.


    "Then ¡­" Buchadione turned to the Virgin and to Reira. The Virgin nodded slightly.


    "Come, Shiyuan, give me your right hand ¡­" Bugardiron walked over to Lin Hongxue and held out his right hand.


    Lin Hongxue extended her right hand in front of him.


    "You can close your eyes now ¡­" He spoke softly, as if he were in a trance.


    Lin Hongxue obediently closed her eyes.


    "Un, very good!" He held Lin Hongxue''s right hand in his own, "Adjust your breathing, eliminate all distracting thoughts. When your palm feels hot, let your thoughts follow the heat, remember?"


    "En!" Lin Hongxue answered clearly.


    "Very good!"


    "It is important to follow the stream of heat at all times, and you must remember it well! "Shiyuan, tell me, can you do it?"


    "Hm!" I can do it! "


    Lin Hongxue didn''t say much, but she answered every question she asked!


    "That''s great! "Let''s begin ¡­"


    As he spoke, he opened his right hand and placed it against Lin Hongxue''s palm.


    The frown on his forehead changed slightly. He opened his eyes and looked at Lin Hongxue for a moment before closing his eyes again. Just now, he was a bit surprised. Judging from the pulse he held in the palm of Lin Hongxue''s right hand, he never thought that this brat would be able to enter a meditative state so quickly! However, he was overjoyed in his heart. Suddenly, a layer of golden light appeared around Bugatron''s body!


    With a move of his right hand, a golden light shot out from his palm towards Lin Hongxue''s arm.


    Lin Hongxue''s arms suddenly shook as she calmed down.


    They suddenly saw a dazzling golden light explode out from the body of Bugatron!


    With a wave of his arms, Buchadion drew back three steps, and the shocked expression on his face shocked the Virgin and Leila even more!


    "This is too terrifying!" He stared at Lin Hongxue as if he were looking at a monster.


    At this time, Lin Hongxue also opened her eyes and stared blankly at the three without any expression.


    "What''s going on?" he asked nervously, darting up to him.


    "Immoral!" "Not only has Shiyuan opened his mystical meridian, there is also an incomparably strong surge of zhenqi in his body!" There was surprise on his face.


    "Ah?!" Reira''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, "How is this possible!" A loud shout was heard.


    "Are you sure?" When the Virgin heard this, she also found it hard to believe.


    "Let me see!" With a twist of his body, Leila grabbed towards Lin Hongxue''s right hand. As fast as a shadow!


    Just as Lin Hongxue understood what everyone was doing, she suddenly felt a white shadow flash in front of her. A strong wind blew past her, causing her to subconsciously slip into a leisurely stance.


    "You can''t!" He wanted to pull Reihom over him, because he did not expect Lin Hongxue to attack him head on. He had already determined that Lin Hongxue had a powerful inner force in her body, and looking at Lin Hongxue''s move just now, he knew that her palm contained a powerful force. If the two of them clashed, and Rera did not know about it, there would be a huge problem!


    However, the two of them were extremely fast!


    Before Bugatsu could make a move, he heard a loud "boom" and the whole room was suddenly suffused with golden light!


    "Shiyuan!" Bugatron shouted, and rushed towards Lin Hongxue.


    He knew how powerful Reira was, not to mention that Reira had the powers of an Asura Protector! This time, he was worried that Lin Hongxue would be injured. He also knew that if he was slightly injured, it wouldn''t be an ordinary injury!


    As for Lin Hongxue, when she struck out with her palm just now, it just so happened to land on his palm. A strong wave of force surged out, but as soon as it touched his palm, it changed its direction and spread around his body. He turned around in a panic and accidentally used the "Fantasy Shadow Falling Technique" and landed next to the window, staring blankly into space.


    "Sigh!" Shiyuan, are you alright?! " "Bugatsu rushed in front of Lin Hongxue, patting her from top to bottom with a face full of concern." "How could you be so careless!" He turned back to Reira and scolded him.


    "I ¡ª ¡ª" Stunned, Herrera could not speak a word for a long time. He could only look at Lin Hongxue in astonishment.


    "It''s fine ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue shook her head at Bugatron and answered.


    "Sigh!" Seeing Lin Hongxue in such a state, there was indeed nothing wrong with it. In his heart, he was even more astonished! However, there was another feeling of excitement that was overwhelming!


    "How is this possible!" At last he growled, waving his arms.


    "This... What exactly is going on with you two? " The Holy Mother, however, was worried. Even though he had witnessed the scene, he was certain that this fellow was no small matter! But he couldn''t help wanting to confirm it.


    "Hahahahaha!" Buchadion also recovered from his surprise and couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh! Lord Buddha truly did have eyes! Lord Buddha has eyes! " Spreading his arms, he raised his head and screamed.


    "Sigh ¡­" It''s really too surprising! " Hearing the question from the Virgin, Bu Gudron turned around and excitedly looked at Lin Hongxue, "Shiyuan not only has a powerful inner force cultivation base, but also something that no one would have expected! What''s even more exciting is that the true energy in his body is the true energy that can only be generated from the inner strength cultivation method of the Great Sutra of the Buddha! "


    "Moreover, from the level I''ve explored, he has at least the level of Genuine Qi that ordinary people have trained in for at least eighty years! Judging by the God Realm, he had cultivated for two hundred and forty years! If he had started training in the Asura''s Gate when he was cultivating Qi, then his mana probably already far surpassed the Asura King, Ta Ta Wu''s, cultivation! This was truly a one in a thousand year experience! "Hahahaha ¡­" As soon as he got excited, Bugadion''s voice actually became a little choked up!


    "Indeed!" I just wanted to see if there was any true qi inside him. I didn''t expect Shiyuan to move so fast! When that force came, it was truly far beyond my imagination! That''s why he used the ''Golden God Art'' to protect his body! "No, I really can''t imagine it after that!" Staring at Lin Hongxue with a lingering fear in his eyes, he thought to himself.


    Ah!" "That''s true!" The Holy Mother immediately beamed with joy, and slowly walked to Lin Hongxue''s side, "No wonder Protector Reira used the ''Godly Gold Formula'' of the ''Asura Eight Movements'' just now! This really makes me worried that it will harm Shiyuan! But from the looks of it now, it seems that it is indeed a relief! " As he spoke, he gently patted both of Lin Hongxue''s shoulders and caressed her. Then, he turned to Buchadian and said, "Mm, we''ve really found the hope of the Asura Empire! "It seems this Lord Buddha has been protecting the Asura race this entire time!" He looked outside reverently.


    "Protector Bugatron!" After a long while, the Virgin turned her head and shouted, and then took out a blue and transparent round jade pendant from her sleeve and handed it to Bugatron, "Now, you can open the furnace of divine refinement and let Shiyuan practice the ''Eight Styles of Asura''!"


    "Yes!" Subordinate obeys! " Buchadione actually fell to his knees and took the pendant with both hands. Two more tears fell from his eyes!


    "Protector Reira!" Prepare the holy water immediately for the opening of World Elemental Pure Body! "


    "Yes sir!"


    Lin Hong Xue wasn''t surprised by this change. She looked at the jade pendant calmly, with one black eye and the other as big as a person''s eye. Deep in her heart, she felt that she must have seen it somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember where ¡­

 C112

    Lin Hongxue did not understand it herself. All of this was due to her learning the Body Metamorphose Scripture, as well as the help from her grandfather and uncle to open her profound entrances. Of course, the three of them didn''t know about this.


    This time, if it wasn''t for Southern Palace City cultivating their demonic arts and getting injured by the treasured saber, the treasured saber would have drank the demonic blood and used it to seal the spirit energy for a hundred years, finally obtaining the lucky chance to return to Asura!


    Who would have thought that this blade would be seen as a treasured blade by the martial artists. Perhaps this was the difference between mortals and ordinary mortals! As for the Dao Scripture inside, there was no way to trace its origin! No one would have thought that the "Ruyi Knife" was not just a peerless treasured blade used to kill!


    The Carefree Immortal wouldn''t have thought of this, and neither would Lin Xuanzi.


    Lin Hongxue also did not expect this!


    They were still looking calmly at the busy work going on in front of them.


    "Prepare to open the furnace!" Bugatron took the staff and placed the piece of jade given by the Holy Mother into the groove of the staff''s head. Unexpectedly, the piece of jade seemed to have a great connection with the staff, so this piece of equipment seemed to be flawless! Lin Hongxue could clearly see that the magical staff had turned into the shape of a human head! The black eye on the cane immediately turned azure blue and was emitting light!


    "Tch ¡ª ¡ª hum!"


    A golden beam of light flew out from Bugatron''s hand. Lin Hongxue saw that the sword was still spinning in the middle of the room like a blooming lotus flower, emitting a strange buzzing sound.


    Then, with a wave of the staff in his right hand, Lin Hongxue saw that the eyes of the staff was aimed at the spinning blade in the air. The expressions on the faces of Rera and the Virgin were as grave as those of Bugadrone! He stared at the blade nervously.


    Gradually, a layer of golden light covered the entire body of Bugatron, and his eyes were already closed. The golden light slowly converged into a dragon from Bugatron''s right arm, snaking up to the staff. The staff immediately began burning in flames, spreading all the way until it entered the staff''s eye!


    A faint sound could be heard as the azure blue eyes suddenly turned blood-red!


    "Boom!" A dazzling red light shot out from his eyes towards the blade!


    "Kacha kacha ¡­" An intense sound rang around the blade, and the spinning blade suddenly stopped! The ''petals'' of the ''lotus flower'' disintegrated bit by bit. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a myriad of sharp swords that shot out in all directions!


    Lin Hongxue suddenly felt the world light up again! He felt like he was surrounded by a bright light and couldn''t see anything around him anymore!


    And then he felt the thunder and lightning in the sky above him! Lin Hong Xue panicked for a moment!


    "Shiyuan, no need to panic!" A muffled voice sounded, but he could not see anyone! At this moment, not even the three of them could see it!


    "It will be done soon!" The voice from before was heard again.


    Lin Hong Xue didn''t know what to do, but the light was too intense. She stretched out her hands and quickly covered her eyes. However, he still felt like he was surrounded by flashes and flashes!


    "Tch ~ ~" A long sound of air flowing slowly passed her ears, and Lin Hongxue felt her surroundings turn silent.


    "Haha ¡ª good! "Shiyuan, you can let go now!" Lin Hongxue was surprised when she heard Bugatron''s loud voice.


    "Ehh ¡­" Lin Hongxue slowly let go of her hand. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the three people standing 30 feet away from her, beaming.


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue was stunned. She suddenly felt that something was wrong. She was surprised to find that she was in a small transparent room! The entire room was as clear and clean as a light blue crystal! There was light all around. Lin Hong Xue''s mouth was agape as she looked at this sudden turn of events in shock!


    He slowly raised his head and fixed his gaze on the top of his head!


    The roof was the same color as the sky outside! Furthermore, it was sparkling and translucent like the stars on a summer night! It was extremely beautiful!


    "Hm!" "Shiyuan ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue heard the call and turned her head to see that Bugatron was walking towards her. Without even seeing how he entered, he had already arrived in front of her.


    "From now onwards..." said Bugatron, raising his head and spreading his arms wide. "You will train here!"


    "Every Asura King has to go through this process, for the sake of the Asura Race! This entire process is destined to be very arduous ¡­ " "You are about to undergo six cycles of reincarnation. Whether you can succeed or not will directly affect the future of the Asura Race. The fate of all the Asura Race is up to you! Shi Yuan, are you confident? "


    "En!" There was an unyielding magic to his words. Lin Hongxue''s eyes were suddenly filled with a resolution and firmness that should not exist at his age! He nodded deeply.


    "This is the specialty of the Asura!" Bugardi Long patted Lin Hongxue''s shoulders and said in a pleased tone.


    He took the jade pendant off the staff, placed it in his palm, and stared at it for a long time, reverently, then raised his hand into the air.


    Strange things began to happen again!


    A faint green mist slowly rose from the jade pendant in Bugardi Long''s hand. As the light green mist continued to swirl around the pendant, it slowly transformed into a circular layer of air, enveloping the pendant! The jade pendant became thicker and thicker and disappeared!


    "Tch!"


    Lin Hongxue watched with wide eyes in amazement. Suddenly, the layer of fog seemed to be blown away by a single breath. Then, it slowly dissipated!


    A crystal clear multi-colored light suddenly scattered!


    Under Lin Hongxue''s astonished eyes, the jade pendant had actually turned into a one-foot wide transparent ball that floated in the air. In the middle, a black eye that looked like a human eye blinked, and a seven colored light shot out from its eyes! "It''s extremely strange!


    "Ah!"


    Lin Hong Xue clearly heard three shouts, and saw the solemn faces of the three people of Bugatron bowing to the ball!


    "This is the totem in the hearts of the Asura Race clansmen ¨C the Holy Spirit Gem!" He pointed at the ball in the air and said to Lin Hongxue.


    "Holy Spirit Gem?" Lin Hongxue muttered.


    "Yes!" "The Holy Spirit Gem is the incarnation of the Shura Holy Maiden ¡ª ¡ª Cathley is the goddess in the hearts of the Shura clansmen, and the only Holy Maiden of the Shura Clan! "Back then, in order to save the Asura Race, she sacrificed herself and turned herself into a gem to bring good fortune to the Asura Country ¡­" Lin saw that the Virgin and Leila had their heads buried in the ground.


    "..." The only reason why we survived, Spirit Mountain ¡ª our only home ¡ª was because of her blessings! The Holy Spirit Gem not only prevented all demons and evil from invading this holy land, but it also allowed her descendants to see all the evil and beautiful aspects of this world ¡­ "Every single Asura King received from her the power to protect their entire race!"


    "And at the same time ¡­" Bugatron turned his head to look at Lin Hongxue. Only in this divine furnace could he repair all of her spirit! "Thus, as the future Asura King, you will now be here, walking this arduous road with her ¡­"


    "Are you ready? "Shiyuan?" he asked gravely.


    "En!" Lin Hongxue still firmly nodded her head.


    "From now on, you are about to be reborn from the Six Paths of Reincarnation!" "She will tell you the contents and methods of every training. Before that, all you have to do is separate your soul form and leave the body of the primordial spirit. I have kept your soul in the blade for the sake of helping you forge a divine body! " As he said that, he pointed at the "Holy Spirit Gem", "She is a combination of a blade and a gem. The Shura''s Saber possessed an incomparable power to behead demons and devils. It could give you endless power and countless powerful weapons. The gem could also give you endless mana and wisdom! It is because the Asura King is a symbol of strength and wisdom that it has won the favor of its clansmen ¡­ "


    "Enough ¡­" The words of Bugadion were still in her ears, but Lin Hongxue saw that he was already outside of the sphere, standing between Rera and the Holy Mother, raising his right hand towards her. A faint blue light came from his magic staff.


    "Go! Shi Yuan! He had to fight for the revival and strength of the Asura Dynasty! # $%... "Ah Wulla!"


    The voice seemed to have come from a distant heaven! These were the last words that Lin Hongxue heard! He felt his surroundings brighten up and his consciousness become blurry. It was as if he had entered a dream!


    Lin Hongxue''s eyes were fixated on the Holy Spirit Gem above her as her mind was in a state of chaos! He gradually saw a person from inside!


    "Is that me?" Lin Hongxue''s mind shook because she saw that person sitting in the middle of the "Holy Spirit Gem", staring at her! It was exactly the same as his!


    Lin Hongxue felt as if her ears suddenly exploded. She felt as if her body was floating up into the air, floating towards the center of the gem!


    Instantly, the sky lit up! A burst of intoxicating fragrance penetrated his heart!


    Lin Hongxue found herself floating beside a beautiful lake! What a beautiful lake, the lake water was as clear as a gem! The fields are full of grass and flowers! I''ve never seen such beautiful flowers and grasses! There were white clouds floating in the sky, white and soft as cotton. Lin Hongxue was stunned! He was also deeply captivated by everything that was happening before him!


    The surrounding area was as blue as the sky! Transparent blue!


    He lowered his head and realized that he was actually flying in the air! The warm wind caressed his face, causing him to recall the same feeling he had felt a long, long time ago!


    "Shiyuan! "Follow me--"


    An irresistible voice floated over. Lin Hongxue looked over and saw a woman standing by the lake, waving at her!


    A beautiful woman!


    A snow-white dress like a cloud in the sky. Her long hair fluttered in the wind like a waterfall. Her skin was as white as jade, and there seemed to be no blemishes at all. It made people think of the Holy Spirit Gem!


    Lin Hongxue was surprised. She turned around and nearly fainted!


    Because he saw that "he himself" was still standing at that place, and it seemed that he was still far away from that place!


    "Oh my god!" Lin Hongxue realized that she had feelings in her head. Everything in front of her was so real! Yet, he could not understand how there could be two Lin Hongxue!


    "Shiyuan, come down to my side ¡­" The beautiful voice sounded again. Lin Hongxue heard it very clearly. She turned her head and saw the woman waving at her, and her long sleeves and skirt fluttered like a butterfly.


    Lin Hongxue could not help but feel herself falling down, landing right beside the woman. A burst of fragrance immediately made her intoxicated. Lin Hong Xue looked at the girl and then looked at herself.


    "Shiyuan ¡­" Lin Hongxue clearly felt a pair of soft hands holding her own. It was smooth and soft, but it reminded him of a long time ago. He suddenly thought of the word "mother" ¡­ Even though he had never seen his mother before ¡­


    "Shiyuan, no need to panic ¡­" A woman''s words seemed to have an unparalleled charm that could make one forget all their troubles and pain, and only remind one of the most beautiful things in the world.


    "That is only your fleshly body ¡­ "The current you is your god ¡ª your soul!" The woman lightly raised her jade arm and extended her jade-like finger in front of Lin Hongxue''s forehead. She then pointed her finger towards Lin Hongxue who was standing quietly in front of her.


    "Soul?" Lin Hong Xue raised her head and looked at the girl beside her with her eyes wide open.


    "Un, right!" "Soul!"


    It was only then that Lin Hongxue noticed a pale blue mole between her eyebrows, a mole that was shining!


    Such beautiful teeth!


    Lin Hongxue did not realize that her character had completely changed!


    "Let''s go, Shiyuan. Farewell!" You''re about to start a new life... "A different life ¡­" The woman''s voice was like a sweet spring that flowed to every corner of Lin Hongxue''s heart.


    Then, he saw himself flying up into the air again. Beside him, the woman was grabbing onto his arm.


    Lin Hongxue continued to ponder as she stared blankly at that person. It slowly got further and further away, until it could no longer be seen ¡­

 C113

    This was a strange city.


    But there''s no denying that you can''t find such a big city anywhere else in the world.


    Except for the absence of the sky, the absence of the sun, the absence of the stars and the moon, everything seemed enormous and luxurious.


    This was not the human world, but the underworld of the Infernal domain.


    If it wasn''t strange, then it wouldn''t be the Infernal domain!


    Not only is it large, but it is also divided into many parts or spaces.


    The lowest level was on the 19th level, which was known as the undead space. The undead space was like a prison in the human world, all the souls that were punished in the ghost realm were exiled here, the souls that were exiled in the undead space would never be able to reincarnate! Unless they received a special pardon from the Infernal domain''s venerated elder and were released once more.


    The nineteenth floor and above was the eighteenth floor.


    The eighteen realms were divided into six parts: Psyche Dimension, Psyche Dimension, Psyche Dimension, Psyche Domain, Psyche Domain, Demon Domain, and Psionic Domain. The level of each part increased progressively. Every space was separate from each other, and at the same time, they were closely interconnected, forming a powerful network of systems in the path of the Infernal domain!


    In a strong domain, there must be a powerful ruler.


    The Infernal domain was no exception.


    The Honored Warrior from the Infernal domain was the highest title in this world. It represented nobility and power.


    Heavens!


    When he risked his life to enter the 19th level to betray the Asura King, he never imagined that he would establish a mighty Demon Region Empire today!


    He was originally from the God Realm, but after falling into the Infernal domain, he gained a mana that was even more powerful than in the God Realm! Therefore, when Pu Tian, who only had the mindset of fleeing, brought a group of wandering ghosts to this dark world, he gradually gained the anger of hating everything, which was also the ambition that no other demon realm had!


    He wanted to subvert the God Realm!


    He had to change the truth that "evil has never been suppressed since ancient times"!


    Until the day before yesterday, he had confidently assumed that this history would be immediately rewritten by him.


    Indeed, it was about to come true. As long as he could take down that palm-sized "Holy Spirit Mountain", everything would become logical!


    He had trampled over the territories of the Asura Dynasty at its peak a hundred years ago. With a wave of his arms, he had turned hundreds of millions of Asura warriors into ice cubes!


    Only the tiny "Holy Spirit Mountain" remained, and it actually took him a hundred years to step even half a step inside!


    The heavens had also thought about this for a long time. During his time in the Asura Divine Kingdom, he didn''t know what was so special about the "Holy Spirit Mountain". Besides, it was only for the Asura King to live in. Moreover, he had never heard of any mystery behind it.


    However, ever since the first time he let his "Infernal domain''s Four Evils" take over this landmark, the "Infernal domain''s Four Evils" had not been able to take a single step into this piece of land!


    The shocked Cang Tian personally made a trip, and also encountered the same result! This was because as long as one could get within ten feet of that area, they would be attacked by an incomparably powerful formless attack! He could not find the direction nor see the target! Only now did he suddenly realize that this unremarkable hill must be hiding a huge secret!


    It also aroused his curiosity. He had to take him down!


    Unexpectedly, after spending a hundred years, he still didn''t succeed!


    Until the unexpected arrival of the two "new ghosts" ¡ª Southern Palace and Nalan Wanlin ¡ª gave hope to the despairing heart of Lei Tian!


    This was because he knew how they came to this place ¡ª the "Sun Wheel" had returned to the Holy Spirit Mountain!


    The "Sun Wheel" that had once saved his life and helped him build this huge empire!


    The mood of the day suddenly improved!


    Right now, he was seated in a room on the top floor of a castle.


    The entire city was bustling with activity, with people coming and going everywhere. Many of the people in the city were either heads of the troops or orcs, but most of them were giants with a height of more than 20 feet!


    The castle in the sky was in the middle of the city, a round tower with a spire that disappeared into the gloom.


    There was no distinction between day and night. It was dark all day long.


    The buildings of the city were illuminated by a ghostly blue light, which added a mysterious tint to the city.


    The sky was bending over the window, looking down on his kingdom with a satisfied smile on his face. For many years, he had been used to standing here and admiring the people below.


    This castle was indeed very tall and imposing.


    The pitch-black "Black Mudstone" was the empire''s most precious building stone. Apart from Supreme Realm and military equipment, no one was allowed to use this stone to build a house in the Infernal domain. Otherwise, they would be severely punished according to the Infernal domain''s regulations!


    The hook nose that was as big as the sky moved with force, and a pair of dark eyes closed. Angele stood up and turned around. Clear footsteps sounded outside the door.


    "Your Majesty!" A shout came from outside the door.


    He walked slowly to the center of the room, paused for a moment, stretched out his right hand, and waved his fingers like a chicken''s paw towards the door!


    A ball of dazzling white light shot towards the door like a bolt of lightning ¡ª ¡ª "Puchi!"


    The heavy door slid to the right with a screeching scrape.


    A figure appeared in the doorway.


    To be precise, it wasn''t a human.


    His body was as skinny as a withered tree, one meter six and seven. It formed a huge contrast with the other giants in the city!


    The clothes were also very different. It was as if he did not belong to this world.


    His entire body was smooth and gave off a silver glow. His ears were very long, but his wolf ears weren''t too far off! His face was as pale as the Venerable One''s. This expression seemed to be unique to the Infernal domain.


    But no nose! Only two small black holes were constantly opening and closing.


    The eyes were terrifying!


    Red flames burst out from their walnut-sized eyes!


    "Oh? Demon Thunder isn''t with you? " He withdrew his hand and went to a chair by the window and sat down. Zhang Xuan waved his hands.


    "Returning to the Demon Lord, I''ve arranged for him to stay at the artifact cave to supervise us. At this moment ¡­" "It should be on the way back ¡­"


    This ghost-like person was the head of the "Demon Eye" Kun Lang, the most capable "Demon Region''s Four Evils" under the command of Lei Tian. When Ku Lang heard the Demon Lord''s question, he quickly replied.


    "Hm!" Very good ¡ª "Cang Tian was very satisfied with his answer," Oh right, what did the new guy come for? "How do you do?"


    Hearing the words, Lei Tian seemed to have thought of something and immediately stood up again. He tilted his head and looked at "Demon Eye" Kun Lang.


    "Mm ¡­" Go back to His Majesty. "After calming down, his face seemed much more at ease," It belongs to the arrangement of Devil Thunder to take a look at the situation ¡­ I think he''ll know as soon as he comes back. "May Your Majesty wait a moment ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" "Chi Tian!" A smile seemed to appear on Cang Tian''s face. He used both hands to support himself and was about to stand up when Kun Lang hurriedly walked forward and lifted his arms. This'' new ghost ''is not simple, but you have to put in more effort! " He turned to the direwolf with a cautious expression.


    "Your Majesty, please be at ease. Ever since yesterday, when His Majesty asked us to pay attention to his movements, I have been making arrangements ¡­"


    "Eh? "I said, Your Majesty ¡­" Kunlun, who had supported him all the way to the window, frowned as if he had something to ask.


    "Hmm? "Speak ¡ª" He stared out the window at the city without looking back.


    "This subordinate doesn''t understand one thing. There are tens of thousands of new ghosts that our Infernal domain has to join every day. Why is Your Majesty paying so much attention to this new ghost?" "Moreover, to reach the ''Artifact Acupoint'' so quickly seems to be contrary to the rules ¡­" Leaning his body over the wolf''s head, the red light in his eyes was focused on the face of the sky.


    "Mm ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" After thinking for a while, he suddenly laughed out loud and slowly turned his head to look at Kun Lang.


    "This matter will not be clear for the time being. But there''s good news for you ¡ª "As he spoke, he walked up and down the room with his hands behind his back and his head bowed.


    "This newcomer isn''t important. What''s important is that he came to let me know that the ''Sun Wheel'' has reappeared ¨C hahahaha ¨C" It seemed that the heavens were very happy.


    "Sun Wheel?" What is that? " When Kunlun Lang heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but then went forward and asked.


    "Mm, the ''Sun Wheel'' is the Asura Country''s most precious treasure. It has incomparable power, and is not only a terrifying weapon, but also a terrifying mana! "I relied on it back then to achieve what I have achieved today!" The heavens looked up and sighed.


    "There''s such a treasure?!" Although Kunlun was BaoTian''s right-hand man, this was the first time he had heard the Venerable One talk about this. Just now from the Venerable One''s cautious expression, he knew that it was definitely not an ordinary thing! He was also filled with curiosity.


    "Eh? Then, where is the ''sun wheel'' that His Majesty was talking about? What does this have to do with the new guy? "


    "If nothing unexpected happens, the ''Sun Wheel'' should return to the hands of those few old fellows of the Holy Spirit Mountain ¡­ "It seems like we have to get it as soon as possible!" Suddenly, there was a look of shock on his face! He turned around and stared at Kunlun.


    "No!" We have to hurry up and take action! " He walked quickly to the chair and stopped. He placed his right hand on his forehead and said, "Ah! Why didn''t I think of that! "


    "Your Majesty ¡­ You?... "Are you alright?" Kunlun Lang, on the other hand, was shocked by this sudden action and quickly followed and asked carefully.


    Uhh!" Hu Tian let out a long breath, "Ah, if those trash can regain their ''Sun Wheel'', they will have a chance to revive the Shura! And we are going to face a formidable opponent! ¡ª No!


    "Ah?" Your Majesty? "Are you trying to scare this subordinate?" If it weren''t for that expression on his face, Kunlun wouldn''t have believed that that thing would be so powerful! It could actually rebuild a country that could resist the Infernal domain! It was really hard to believe!


    "This is no small matter!" Chi Tian waved his hands, "Hurry up and summon the other three to come back for an emergency meeting! "Immediately!" Cang Tian seemed to be angry.


    "Ugh ¡­" Yes! Your Majesty! " Kunlun Lang did not dare to say anything else. With a wave of his hands, a streak of lightning jumped out of the window and instantly disappeared without a trace!

 C114

    At this moment, the term "Holy Spirit Mountain" could only be used to describe it ¡ª the earth quaked and the mountains shook!


    "Roar!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Boom! Crack!"


    "..."


    The three of them stood in front of the main hall of the Holy Spirit Castle, looking at everything with a pleased smile on their faces.


    "I don''t quite believe it is true," said the Virgin, turning to Bugatron and Reira. "These last two days have been like a dream for us!"


    "Well, at least it''s a beautiful dream! "Haha ¡­" Bugatron laughed.


    "I feel the same way, but they''re telling me now that it''s true." He pointed to the vast expanse of land below.


    "Mm ¡­"


    Bugatiron and the Virgin nodded and smiled.


    Under the golden sunlight, there was an endless green field. The densely packed rebirth of the Asura warriors once again displayed their former glory!


    One after another, all of them were in an orderly fashion. Huge Dragon Beasts interweaved within them, pulling large war chariots along according to a certain pattern.


    The second floor had a total of four incomparably strong soldiers, each holding a yellow ball about five feet in diameter and placing it in the middle of the chariot''s "fingers". The lowest floor and two equally strong soldiers each held onto a handle, and when the second floor''s soldiers finished loading, they let out a loud roar and the warriors below heard the signal and pulled their arms! The arm of the war chariot was raised high, and the ball in the middle of his finger shot out! After falling far into the forest, the forest was instantly covered in dust! In the vast wilderness, balls flew up into the sky like shooting stars.


    "Protector Reira ¡ª" Bugatron turned his head to look at Reira, "It looks like the function of this Ni-Long Chariot hasn''t been damaged yet ¡­" "If ¡­"


    "If only it had been improved, eh, Draconian?" Leila crossed her arms, a mysterious expression on the corners of her mouth, as she took the words from Bugatron.


    "Haha!" Bugatron laughed. "If only we could improve the material a little, that would be even better!"


    "If I modify the entire carriage with a spirit fire stone, I wonder what Draconic Master will think?" He was back to his old temper.


    "Spirit Fire Stone?" A look of surprise appeared on the faces of Bugatron and the Virgin, and they both looked at him.


    "Yes!" It is the spirit fire stone that you thought was unable to solidify into a solid state! " Reira was very calm.


    "You mean there''s a way?" Bugatron did not quite believe it.


    The spiritual fire stone was the volcano''s magma deep inside the Holy Spirit Mountain, and it had been boiling for hundreds of thousands of years. This was no ordinary magma. It contained a large amount of precious ores, and the "Red Devil Diamond" was the ore with the highest content. He had wanted to extract the "Red Devil Diamonds" from inside them to make weapons, but the "Red Devil Diamonds" actually possessed a powerful magic, and even after using all of his mana, Togashi was still unable to extract them from the magma! In the end, he discovered that the volcano was caused by these exceptionally high temperature diamonds! Since he couldn''t come up with any of these gems, Ta Ta Ta Wu regretted it for a long time. He also kept trying for a long time, until he died in battle, but he was still unable to fulfill this wish.


    Looking at his expression now, it was clear that Bugatron and the Virgin didn''t believe he could do anything about it.


    "Protector Reira, please explain yourself more clearly ¡­" The Virgin looked at him.


    "Of course ¡ª" Reira saw that the Virgin was being cautious, so he gave up. "I understand what you mean. Since even the Asura King wasn''t able to accomplish this, I, Herrera, was even less able to accomplish it. "But now ¡­" "I can''t believe it''s true, not until yesterday!"


    "Hmm?" From the look on his face as he stared at Reira, it was clear that he had been drawn in.


    "Yesterday, when I was in the Holy Spirit Underground Fortress, I suddenly felt that the normally hot Stone Storage Room had become cool for a while, which made me very surprised! They all knew that the stone storage room was the entrance to the Holy Spirit Volcano. So I opened that door ¡­ "


    "You''ve been in there before?!" As soon as he heard what was said, the expression on his face changed, as if he had just woken up from a dream. He shouted at Rera, "Go! Let''s go over and take a look! " Without waiting for Herrera and the Virgin to speak, Bugatiron waved his sleeves and turned back to the castle.


    Er ¡ª" Stunned, Herrera looked back at the Virgin, who was almost at the door of the great hall. "Wait for us, Draconian!" he shouted. She and the Virgin followed.


    In the distance, he could see Bugatron standing in the right corner of the hall. He pressed his hand on the door, and with a crack, a passageway appeared in front of him.


    "Hurry up!" As soon as the door to the passage opened, Bugatron turned back and waved at the two men.


    After taking a few steps forward, the three of them entered the tunnel.


    The three feet wide and two feet high passageway seemed far away as it continued to stretch forward. The four walls also emitted a blue light.


    When the two of them had entered the room, Bugatron raised his right hand and tapped his cane on the right wall. "Chi!" With a crack, the top of his head split open!


    Something slowly landed in front of the three of them.


    It was actually an ark!


    The ark came to a stop, and the ground on either side of it began to crack open, showing two tracks. The ark had just landed on top of the track.


    "Let''s go!" Protector Herrera, protect the Virgin ¡ª "Bugatron turned his head and commanded."


    "Well ¡ª the Virgin be careful ¡ª" Reira nodded and helped the Virgin into the Ark.


    As soon as everyone was seated, the ark began to move.


    They had only moved 10 feet when the ark suddenly accelerated. In an instant, it was as if an arrow had left the bow as it shot out through the passageway!


    In the blink of an eye, the ark had traveled several kilometers.


    From afar, he could see a stone wall in front of him blocking the road.


    When the ark was three Zhang away from the stone wall, it suddenly stopped, and with a crack, the ground suddenly split open again.


    "Hahahahaha!" Reira burst into laughter, "This Holy Spirit Ark seems to be a lot faster than yesterday!"


    He did not answer, but sat solemnly at the head of the table, and the shadows of the stone walls around him began to speed upward.


    Fang Zhou continued to descend at a rapid pace. It was unknown just how deep he had gone. Gradually, the color of the stone wall began to change. The azure color gradually turned yellow, and now, it had actually turned red! He could clearly feel that the heat in the air was also rapidly increasing.


    "Everyone, be careful! We have reached the edge of the volcano! " Bugatron reminded him.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Dragon Mage, it won''t be a problem!" Reira said confidently.


    "Eh!" Bugatron turned his head and stared blankly. "It''s best to be careful, this volcano is constantly changing. Even if you had nothing to do with it yesterday, it might just change in an instant ¡­"


    "Ah!" Leila was about to reply when she suddenly heard a cry of surprise from the Virgin. The two of them turned around in surprise and saw the Virgin pointing below, astonishment written all over her face!


    Reira looked down and his face relaxed. He was finally able to relax.


    "This is the lava pool of the Holy Spirit Volcano," he said, pointing down at the Virgin.


    So right now, the ark was floating in mid air!


    His surroundings were completely red! About a hundred feet below, there was a huge pit that looked like a huge bloody mouth that was about to spit people into it. It was bright red inside!


    "Sure enough!" and I heard Bugatron say, "Well, full of excitement." The lava has really stopped boiling! "


    This place was like a huge cave.


    It was incredibly big!


    The four sides of the stone wall continued to descend in a straight line. Besides the stone slab that protruded on the cliff to the left of the mountain, there was no other place to rest. If he fell down from here, he wouldn''t even be able to find a single strand of hair!


    With a wave of his right hand, the Ark turned toward the stone, paused for a moment, and then gently landed on the stone.


    "That should be what you left behind, right?" He pointed to a few large footprints on the stone floor and turned to Reira.


    "Uh, I don''t think there are any footprints left here anymore! Ha ha-ha... "Lei Lai stretched out his right leg and slowly put his foot into one of the footprints," It is indeed mine! "


    With a thrust of his left foot, Bugatron also stood on the flagstones, but his feet were buried deep in the fiery dust.


    "Just stay up there, Mother." Bugatiron said, looking up at the Virgin.


    The Virgin didn''t seem to hear him. She just turned around in surprise and looked around.


    Ah!" A miracle! It really is a miracle! " Bugatiron carefully stroked the stone wall with his hand. He seemed to be overjoyed.


    "Diamond!" Red Demon Diamond! " Bugatiron''s hand rested on a huge red rock, and he could not help but cry out in excitement.


    He saw that the rock was embedded in the red wall of the mountain. Its entire body was red and transparent, glowing with bursts of red light. As he followed his line of sight, he discovered that the entire mountain wall was filled with shining red diamonds! It was densely packed to the brim with holes!


    "Oh my god!" "God''s blessing!"


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" Bugatron''s laughter shook the walls of the cave, and red dust fell from the ceiling and filled the air.


    "The heavens finally have eyes!" His eyes were wet with tears, and his hands were groping at the stone as if he were his own child. His hands were shaking.


    "Protector Lei ¡ª" The Bugatti Dragon Head hadn''t replied back, "This matter isn''t suitable. Hurry and dispatch the soldiers to bring these gems out. The ''Infantry Division'' will be reopened!"


    "Yes, Draconic magus!" Lei La shouted.


    "If we have these diamonds, not only will we be able to create more excellent chariots, we will also have to use them to forge powerful weapons! In this way, the doors to the ancient magic refinement that have been sealed away in the Holy Fortress will open once again! Even more powerful cultivation countries were just around the corner! "Hahahaha ¡­"

 C115

    "Your Majesty has returned!"


    It was the voice of Kunlun Lang. A smile spread across his face.


    He raised his right arm and the door slid aside.


    Kunlun Wolf appeared at the door, with three people standing in a row behind him. His hands were clasped behind his back.


    "Very good! "Come in."


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Kun Lang slightly raised his right hand and was the first to walk in. The three followed him in, lowering their heads respectfully in front of him.


    Three people with shapes similar to that of the void wolf! The same pale face, the same shiny black armor.


    The man on the left had small eyes. So small that people mistakenly think they have no eyes. It was as if there were two black lines drawn under his brows.


    But there was a completely disproportionate mouth!


    A mouth that could not be closed revealed all the fine teeth in his mouth. Dark teeth.


    Always laughing. But it was definitely a hundred times uglier than crying.


    Demonic Wind! This fellow whose rank was only second to Devil Thunder was definitely more terrifying than him. The ultimate skill that had the same name as him, "Demonic Wind Technique", could be said to have rendered great merits in the war to establish the Infernal domain empire!


    The one in the middle looked a little friendlier.


    It was sturdy. Stronger than any of the warriors.


    The veins on his face were like black earthworms crawling up his cheeks, which was horrifying. The teeth were very white, so white they were almost transparent. This was originally a characteristic of a handsome man. However, he could definitely be called a handsome man. Otherwise, the world would really be deformed!


    Amongst the four of them, lightning was indeed the most "kind-hearted" of people. However, this was only relative to the demon realm.


    The one on the right was the most distinctive one ¨C a hairless head was covered with strange black spots. At first glance, it looked like it was riddled with holes! The eyes were round and bulging, protruding out of their sockets like fish eyes. Until now, she had never seen him blink once! He had four nostrils on his nose, two downward and two upward.


    The palm was extraordinarily large as well. Something that looked like a duck web grew between his fingers, flicking and flicking.


    "This is the demonic rain." The most vicious of the Infernal domain''s Four Evils! Also for this point, very to the appetite of the sky, and only he will "no poison, no ghost," the motto of the sky to the full!


    So, at this time of day, he was admiring the eyes of the magical rain, he thought it was very fun.


    "Very good ¡­"


    After a moment of silence, the heavens continued repeating the first two words.


    "Your Majesty ¡ª" It was Kunlun who spoke first.


    Kunlun Wolf was not only the boss of the "Infernal domain''s four fiends", but more importantly, he was also the advisor of Huang Tian.


    "En ~ ~" Cang Tian waved his right hand, indicating.


    "I''m sure everyone understands why we were recalled so urgently," said Huang Tianliang in an unhurried tone as he finally turned around and walked back to his chair by the window.


    "Got it!" Your Majesty! "


    The four of them spoke in unison.


    It seemed that the wind, thunder, rain and electricity spoke the same way they did during the battle. The same speed.


    "This is good news for us ¡ª" The sky was rolling its eyes over the faces of the four men. "It''s bad news at the same time... Unless you succeed this time around. "


    "Absolutely successful! Your Majesty! "


    "Infernal domain''s four baleful qi" never said no. Not to mention in front of a High Lord.


    "Very good ¡ª" He repeated the word habitually, but it also showed that he was satisfied with the answer.


    "This battle is very different from other battles ¡­" Cang Tian retracted his gaze, his expression serious. "All you need to do is to ask for information ¡­"


    "Find out more news?" The wind, electricity and rain all thought they had heard wrongly. Just to find out more information about the mighty Infernal domain''s Four Fiends! This was the first time they had heard of this ever since the trio had joined the Infernal domain. And it came from the Demon Lord. For a moment the three of them froze, craning their necks to look at the sky in surprise.


    "Right, I''m just asking for information!" He shook his hands tightly and said lightly, "I''m sorry." However, the four could tell that this was an irresistible order.


    What happened to the Venerable One today?


    Apart from Kunlun, the other three were all thinking of the same question.


    "You haven''t heard the story of the ''Sun Wheel'', so you don''t know the danger of this operation." Chi Tian turned to look at the three of them, "I don''t want to send you to your deaths, after all, to me, you are indeed very important!"


    "However, the ''Sun Wheel'' is also very important to me!" The sky looked out the window at the gray sky, and there was a flame in his eyes.


    "This is a matter of life and death for our Infernal domain!"


    When they heard the last sentence, their expressions became even more amazed.


    "The Sun Wheel? "What is it?" The demonic rain saw that the supreme expert''s expression was so serious. This was also the first time in the past hundred years that he had seen such an expression. It was likely that this matter was truly no small matter.


    Hearing the question from the Magic Rain, Demonshine and Demonwind immediately stretched their ears over. This was also something the two of them were eager to understand.


    "That is a treasure with limitless divine power!" The light in the eyes of the heavens grew brighter and brighter, as if they could see the ''Sun Wheel'' on the opposite roof, within reach of his hands!


    "Baby?"


    "Possessing it gives you everything you want!" Cang Tian did not care about the surprised expression on the three of them, as he calmly said.


    At this moment, the three finally understood why they had been called back.


    "You mean ¡­ "Let''s go ¡­" Mo Yu took a step forward and said carefully, "... Go... Seize it back? "Where is that thing?"


    "No!"


    You Ye suddenly waved his hand and turned around, "Didn''t I say it clearly earlier?! "If you want to die, I don''t mind if you try to take it back ¡­"


    "However, if we can''t repress it, we''ll be in big trouble!" The sky glared at the demonic rain.


    "If I am not mistaken, the ''Sun Wheel'' has returned to the Holy Spirit Mountain. Therefore, your mission is to check if it has truly returned. "Then I will find a place to store it ¡­"


    "Your mission has been successfully completed."


    "Holy Spirit Mountain?"


    It was the three of them who were shocked!


    He never thought that the ''Sun Wheel'' mentioned by the Honored Warrior was actually in the Holy Spirit Mountain! That small hill castle that he had never been able to take for a hundred years!


    After the accident, he then completely understood why the "Infernal domain''s four baleful qi" was used just to inquire about a single piece of information.


    The three of them looked a little upset.


    "Of course, this process might be very long ¡­" Chi Tian smiled, "Not only do you not want to be discovered by them, you also have to find a way to enter the castle so that you can have the opportunity ¡­ Otherwise, there''s no chance at all! "


    The three of them were silent again.


    To anyone, the name Holy Spirit Mountain was a headache.


    "Then ¡­" The voice of the Demon Rain became weak, "What exactly does it look like? And where would he be in the Holy Spirit Mountain?


    "Hahahahaha ¡­." Cang Tian suddenly laughed out loud. He reached out his hand to pat Mo Yu''s shoulder, and said seriously, "Why are you suddenly so unconfident? This is not the character of the ''Demon Region''s Four Evils''! "


    "Ehh! ¡ª confident! ¡ª ¡ª" Demonrain quickly puffed out his chest and shouted.


    "Sigh, forget it..." Cang Tian gently waved his hand, "I will have Mo Lei tell you all about the details regarding the ''sun wheel'' in a while. As for the specific plan of action ¡­ " He paused, reached back, and said, "You plan it."


    "I can''t be sure either that the ''Sun''s Sky Wheel'' will be placed in the place before the Holy Spirit Mountain ¨C this possibility is very small! "Because those old bastards know me very well ¡­" At this point, Chi Tian gritted his teeth, "So, you guys have to find the place where it exists ¡­" "I''ll give you my map of the Holy Spirit Mountain. I hope it hasn''t changed ¡­"


    "There is one thing that I must remember!" Chi Tian said seriously, "In addition to ensuring my safety, once the plan starts, I must succeed, and I must find out the whereabouts of the ''Sun Wheel'' as soon as possible! Otherwise, if the Asura Race opened the Gate of Revival once again, the Demon Region Empire would inevitably face a disaster! "


    "We have to find them before they do anything!" For you, this will not only be a great mission, but a hero in the hearts of the millions of people in the Infernal domain, forever recorded in history!


    "Yes!" Your Majesty! We swear, even if we don''t succeed, we will die together with the Sun Wheel at the Holy Spirit Mountain! " After hearing the Venerable One''s previous words, the four were extremely moved! He answered without hesitation.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Hearing this, the sky laughed out loud again.


    "Very good!" The look in his eyes now showed how serious he was this time.


    "Of course, although the mission is important, how can I let you guys take the risk so easily? "After all ¡­" "The Empire needs you too. I, too, need you!" Therefore, not only must you complete the mission, everyone must return unharmed! "


    "Yes!" Your Majesty! I guarantee the completion of the mission with my brothers! I will bring everyone back to you! Please rest assured, Your Majesty! " Just now, the Venerable One''s last sentence had caused this group of emotionless "Infernal domain''s four fiends" to be extremely moved! Demon Thunder abruptly knelt on the ground, raised both of his hands above his head, and gave the military order.


    "Please wait for our good news, Your Majesty!" Demon Wind, Demon Rain, and Demon Lightning also knelt behind Kun Lang.


    "Mm ¡­" Yue Tian waved his arms, "Very good! It is my honour to have you all here! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Mo Lei, hurry up and prepare for it! "I hope it''s just as you said earlier ¡­"


    "Yes!" Your Majesty! "


    Just as he finished speaking, Demon Thunder waved his right hand and suddenly there was a thunderous rumble, followed by a flash of lightning! Four streams of black smoke escaped out of the window and instantly disappeared into the light!


    The corner of Zhu Tian''s mouth widened, and an unnoticeable smile appeared on it ¡­.

 C116

    This time, Lin Hongxue was completely stunned.


    He couldn''t help but follow that mysterious woman to another world.


    There''s a big lake here.


    The lake water was clear blue. The lake was full of lotus leaves and flowers.


    It was actually a golden lotus!


    Under the sunlight, these golden flowers were glowing with a golden light, and the lake was rippling with a golden color ¡­


    The lake was surrounded by mountains.


    Snow Mountain!


    The pure white snow covered half of his body on top of the mountain, and half of his body was covered by trees. Grassland was coming from the bottom of the mountain, surrounding the lake like a green ribbon.


    Pink, black, white butterflies flutter up and down, dancing among the lotus flowers...


    The woman stood by the lake and looked at Lin Hongxue with a smile. "Shiyuan ¡­" "In the future, this place will be your new home ¡­" With a wave of her jade arm, her five fingers streaked across the sky. A long row of houses suddenly appeared along the lake like bamboo shoots.


    It was a milky white house with a dome topped with red and blue lights. Dozens of houses circled the lake.


    Lin Hongxue had never seen such a beautiful house. It was all a fairy tale!


    "Ah!" Lin Hongxue''s throat rolled as she finally cried out in a single breath.


    "This... "What is this place?" Lin Hong Xue looked around.


    "This is the world of the ''Spiritual Refinement Furnace'' ¡­" The woman pointed at the beautiful lake before her. "And you will finish your six paths of reincarnation here ¡­" "For the benefit of the Asura Race ¡­"


    "There are nine thousand nine hundred lotus lotuses in this lake. These are not ordinary lotus lotuses, this is a golden lotus, a sacred product of the cultivators of the God Realm. Each golden lotus contained a different amount of spiritual energy and could help cultivators gather the necessary amount of spiritual energy. After focusing a certain amount of spiritual energy in the body, a large amount of energy could be generated to help those who had just entered the God Realm to separate their divine shapes ¡­ In addition, only this kind of special energy could allow you to absorb the energy between heaven and earth and become a god! "Only the body of a god can undergo the refinement of the Six Paths of Samsara, and in the end, an Asura god with ten thousand people''s respect and boundless magic power was created ¡­"


    "Err ¡­" Lin Hong Xue acted as if she was listening to a heavenly book, and wasn''t able to hear a single word for a long time. She looked at the woman in front of her blankly, then suddenly asked: "Oh right, I ¡­ What should I call you? "


    "Haha ¡­" When the woman heard Lin Hongxue suddenly ask this question, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she covered her mouth and laughed out loud. Lin Hongxue felt that not only was this woman beautiful, her voice was actually moving.


    "Hmm, Shiyuan, if you didn''t tell me, I would have really forgotten about this matter ¡­" The woman lightly bit her lips with her right index finger. "Okay. In the future, just call me Big Sister Saintess, or call me Cathley ¡­"


    "Cathley?" When Lin Hongxue heard that she was called Big Sister Saintess, she felt that she could really be a big sister. Thus, she could accept it in her heart. However, his heart skipped a beat the moment he heard the three words, "You can''t be that ¡­" Isn''t that the Saint Girl who turned into a gem?! "


    "Haha ¡­" She covered her mouth and laughed. "You''re right, I am that saintly girl who turned into a gem, Cathley! What''s the matter? "Is there a problem?"


    "Eh!" Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened even more, "Then, didn''t you turn into a gem a hundred years ago? "Why did you still ¡­" Lin Hongxue said in surprise while pointing at Cathley.


    "What else?" Cathleen suddenly found the little guy very funny and laughed at him, and the atmosphere began to get more congenial all of a sudden.


    "Mm ¡­" Lin Hongxue lowered her head and thought for a moment. "Why are you still so young?"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" She rolled up her sleeves and slowly floated down from the sky to land in front of Lin Hongxue like a fairy. She giggled as she looked at him, "Because I''m the Holy Maiden of the God Realm ¡­" Jasmine bent over and casually plucked a golden petal from the lakeside and sniffed it under her nose before continuing, "Our God Realm is immortal and immortal. "In the future, when you become a god, you will always be as young as me ¡­"


    "Ah?" "Immortality?" Lin Hongxue''s eyes lit up with disbelief. After staring blankly for a while, she suddenly asked, "Then why do the Virgin Mary, Rera, and the others look different?"


    "Ugh!" She really didn''t expect this guy to be so meticulous. This made her feel even more gratified. Squatting down slowly, he grabbed Lin Hongxue''s hand and said, "Because when they entered the Divine Path, they were 50 to 60 years old ¡­ If they become gods at the age of twenty, then what you see today will be them at the age of twenty; if... If you become a god at the age of fifteen, you will forever look like you''re fifteen ¡­ "


    "Huh?" Lin Hongxue was nearly struck by lightning this time!


    "Really? How could this be?! " Lin Hongxue shouted.


    Although she couldn''t believe it, from the looks of the woman in front of her, if she really was that Holy Maiden, and if she was still so young and beautiful in a hundred years, and she saw the scene in front of her, then she couldn''t help but believe that everything was real.


    "Of course it''s true!" "Yes," Cathleen replied.


    "You''ll know in the future." "In the future, when you possess magic power, you will still be able to see everything that happened to you ¡­"


    "Everything from before?" Lin Hongxue blankly looked at Karsi. "What did I have before? "Why don''t I know?"


    "Right now, you are only temporarily losing your memories ¡ª every single person who joined the God Realm at the beginning had to go through this process to remember everything that happened in the past."


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue seemed to be thinking about something.


    "En, alright then. Shiyuan, I will now take you to the divine furnace ¡­" She pulled Lin Hongxue along with her and stood up. With a wave of her right arm, she floated towards the center of the lake and landed on top of a lotus flower.


    Lin Hongxue realized that this lotus flower was many times larger than the others!


    The two of them were standing.


    It was more like a large platform!


    It was like a golden colored floor, with a radius of 8 feet. The petals were about three meters long and surrounded the two tightly. The blue sky above their heads was filled with colorful butterflies that circled in the sky from time to time. It was an incomparably wonderful feeling!


    She stopped talking. Just as the two of them stood still, the index finger of her right hand drew a circle around them. A dazzling light flashed and Lin Hongxue was surprised to find that she was in the same room!


    The round, azure room was exactly the same as the one in the Holy Spirit Castle. However, this one was much more transparent!


    The scenery outside was clearly visible.


    As the golden light shone into the blue room, it suddenly felt extremely peaceful. Lin Hong Xue''s mood became much more relaxed.


    "Shiyuan, this is a divine furnace! From now on, you will cultivate here. There will be a new lotus flower every day. You will have to spend the next nine hundred and ninety days in this furnace! " Lin Hongxue realized that Cathley was already talking to her from outside the house, and every word was as clear as if they were right next to her ear.


    Strangely, as Lin Hong Xue listened to each and every word, she felt her mind begin to blur.


    Both hands drew a circle in front of her chest before she pushed it towards the sphere where Lin Hongxue was sitting. She saw Lin Hongxue sitting cross-legged with both hands on her knees. Her eyes were closed and her expression was serene. His entire body was floating in the middle of the sphere!


    She held her left hand in a half grip while pointing a finger at Lin Hongxue. She chanted, "..." Infinity returns to the heart, the Yuan Lord waits for the mother mood... "When the Sage Emperor Wen Heng explained the laws of the world, the heavens and the earth would be nourished and the people would be nourished ¡­"


    As she recited, golden runes came out of her mouth and flew towards Lin Hongxue. Then, they entered her head and gradually, countless golden runes began to appear on her face. They were faintly discernible and increased the number of runes and eventually, Lin Hongxue''s entire body was covered by a layer of golden runes! As for Lin Hongxue, her body started to spin in the air ¡­ "


    "Buddha uses the heart of the Great Dao to bestow upon your body, allowing your soul to become a god ¡­ On the main road, benevolence sees benevolence... "Your mind, your intelligence, your ability to distance yourself from all demonic thoughts ¡­"


    The more Cathley chanted, the faster the golden runes appeared. The surrounding petals, however, began to change ¡­ as one petal after another began to split apart, transforming into countless pieces, like the edge of a sword! Rays of golden light shot out from Lin Hongxue''s surroundings like a myriad of sharp swords!


    Then, it seemed as if bolts of bright blue lightning were rapidly descending from the sky above, disappearing without a trace from Lin Hongxue! Wherever the lightning passed, lines of this blue light appeared on Lin Hongxue''s face. As for Lin Hongxue, she seemed to not have noticed it at all. Her face was still as calm as before. Her shouts continued to revolve slowly in the air ¡­


    "It''s finally begun!" Inside the round room of the Holy Spirit Castle, Bugatron said, looking at the wall. The Virgin and Leila stood behind him, equally excited.


    On the wall, he could clearly see everything about Lin Hongxue and Cathley.


    "If nothing unexpected happens, Shiyuan will be able to leave his primordial spirit body and step onto the path of divine cultivation in nine hundred and ninety days! Ha ha-ha ha-ha! "Bugatron laughed happily.


    "I hope we can smoothly pass!" Reira''s face was full of smiles, but there was also a hint of worry on his face.


    He pointed to the wall and said to the Virgin and to Rae, "Don''t worry. Shiyuan looked serene, without a trace of discomfort. It seemed that his inner force cultivation was indeed surprising! Being able to withstand the torment of the 10,000 Swords Soul Transformation was indeed not easy! This is truly a cause for celebration! "


    "That''s right!" "After hearing his reminder, Herrera finally understood!" Why didn''t I think of that! "


    "Haha!" The Virgin was relieved to hear this, and turned to Leila with a smile. "It only shows that Priestess Reira cares too much about the world!"


    "Ugh!" That''s right! "Haha ¡­" Reira couldn''t help but be extremely happy.


    "Now, with the combination of the Asura Blade and the Holy Spirit Gem, I am able to produce an even stronger cultivation Qi. To Shiyuan, this is undoubtedly like adding wings to a tiger, and half the work is twice the result!" "Ha ha-ha ¡­" Bragadian leaned on his staff, slowly making his way to the door.


    "Shiyuan, hurry up!" "These brave Asura warriors are waiting for you to come back and lead them to build an even more glorious Asura Empire!"


    A sudden gust of cold wind blew past, and Bugatron''s face changed! With a wave of his right hand, the staff exploded forth with a boundless radiance, shooting out in the direction of the forest!


    "Tch!" Wherever the light passed, a pitch-black cloud disappeared into the sky.


    "Hmm?" Reira saw the sudden change in his expression and hurried after him, looking at him quizzically.


    "Unexpectedly, the Infernal domain has begun to move again!" Bugatron solemnly looked in the direction in which the black cloud had disappeared.


    "The Infernal domain''s people are here again?!" Leila was surprised.


    "Yes, just now. I think he''s here to get some information.


    "Hmm?" After a moment of silence, the expression on his face changed again. Staring at Reira, he asked, "How did he get in?" His face was filled with shock!


    "That''s right!" That shouldn''t be possible! Are you sure? " Reira was also staring at him.


    With a wave of his right hand, the staff drew a circular arc in front of him, and the scene from earlier appeared in that arc once more.


    "Ah?" It can''t be? It really is the Infernal domain''s people! "


    Leila and Bugatron looked at each other.


    "Infernal domain''s Four Evils!"


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    "It looks like we need to hurry up and prepare!" Bugatron bowed his head in deep thought.


    "Who would have thought that the heavens would be so well-informed! As soon as the blade came back, he smelled it! " He clenched his left fist, anger on his face.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª come!" "I am waiting for you to come!"


    "..."

 C117

    "Hey!" "Saudi Arabia!"


    The Spirit Eagle called out behind him. But there was no reaction.


    "Hmm? "Saudi Arabia!" The Spirit Eagle roared. The cave wall hummed. This loud shout made all of the beastmen who were doing their homework turn their heads, wanting to see what had angered Lord Spirit Eagle.


    South Palace City was putting the fire dragon stones one by one into the "Cloud Furnace" ¡ª a huge furnace used to forge artifacts. He was already sweating profusely. At this time, he heard the Spirit Eagle''s shout and turned his head to look at this depressing fellow.


    "Hey!" I''m calling you! "Did you not hear that?!" he shouted, his eyes blazing as he pointed a blue stone at Southampton.


    "Em!" When NanGong Cheng saw the eyes that were about to devour him, he remembered that he had now changed his name to ''Saudi''!


    *!" What kind of name is that!? " NanGong Cheng cursed in his heart. Wiping his hands on his clothes, he slowly stood up and walked towards the Spirit Eagle ten feet away.


    "Pfft! It''s this guy again!" "Haha ¡­" The surrounding people all relaxed after finding out that Lord Spirit Eagle was angry at the newcomer. They all began to gloat and laugh, each of them busy with their own tasks.


    "Ma ¨C Master, is that me?" NanGong Cheng walked up to the Spirit Eagle, cautiously looking at the little devil. In the past two days, he''d discovered that the person in front of him was a difficult person to deal with.


    "Ugh!" Spirit Eagle shrugged his shoulders in frustration, and looked around helplessly, "I''m not calling you, could it be that I''m calling you a dog!?" Ah? Do you see any dogs here? "


    *!" The ones for the son of a bitch! " NanGong Cheng gritted his teeth, "What the f * ck are you doing? If you were in my territory, I''d definitely skin you alive!


    "Eh? Who are you scolding now?! "Huh?" The Spirit Eagle suddenly turned around and glared at NanGong City, and a fiery red light faintly lingered in its eyes.


    "Uh ¡ª ¡ª little, this little one didn''t curse anyone ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng quickly became respectful. In this place, anyone could offend him, but he mustn''t be offended by any means.


    "Humph!" I''ve said it before, if you dare insult me again, I''ll do what to you! Ah? ¡ª ¡ª "Spirit Vulture bent his body, his fiery eyes were only three inches away from the face of South Palace City, fiercely staring at him."


    "Em!" NanGong Cheng subconsciously leaned his upper body back and weakly said, "Will ¡ª will my heart be concocted into a pill ¡ª" NanGong Cheng remembered that this was the fifth time he had answered this question.


    "Hmph!" The Spirit Eagle roared in anger, "You knew you were going to commit a crime?!"


    "Don''t think that just because you''re someone the Demon Lord invited, you can do whatever you want here!" The spirit vulture stood up, turned his head, looked at Nan Gong Cheng and said one word at a time, "Here, I have the final say! Ming ¨C Bai ¨C what?! "


    "I ¡ª of course I understand!" Southern Palace completely believed what the Spirit Eagle said. Yesterday, they personally saw him cut the beastman who accidentally broke the Fire Dragon Stone into eight pieces and threw them into the furnace.


    "Lord Spirit Eagle, what orders do you have?" "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng suddenly had a cute smile on his face as he walked up to the Spirit Eagle. It seemed like these past few years of practicing Kaixian''s mouth and face had not been for nothing.


    "Hmph ¡ª" This move was quite effective. Although there was still some anger left in Spirit Eagle''s tone, there was no anger in those eyes.


    "The Demon Lord has a new arrangement ¡ª" The Spirit Vultures paused for a moment before their eyes fell on Nangong Imperial City like they were looking at a monster.


    "Ugh!"


    "Sir, are you alright?" NanGong Cheng''s face was still plastered with smiles, but his heart was very unsettled.


    "Sigh, I mean Saudi ¡ª" Spirit Eagle narrowed his eyes and stared for a long time before speaking slowly.


    "Sir, please speak ¡­"


    "Why do you think the Demon Lord is so special to you?"


    "Mm?" The Southern Palace City was even more confused. What Demon Lord treated him so special? I don''t understand!


    "Say it, you were sent to me as soon as you arrived!" Moreover, you have to protect your physical body and come in! This is something even I have never experienced before! They are really strange! " The Spirit Eagle extended its right palm and smacked the South Palace City''s face.


    NanGong Cheng didn''t dare to move, because he saw a very familiar expression on the Spirit Eagle''s face: jealousy! South Asgard City understood one thing. Jealousy was a scary thing, but to this person in front of them, it was definitely fatal!


    "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" There were beads of sweat on the forehead of South Palace City. After all, they were old people, and they still had a unique ability to deal with this kind of situation.


    "Many thanks for Lord Spirit Eagle''s appreciation. I really don''t know what kind of Demon Lord treated me ¡­" In the past two days, Southern Palace had discovered a problem. This Lord Spirit Vulture seemed to have a grudge with the Demon Lord. South Palace City believed that his deduction was correct.


    "Hmm?" Spirit Vulture brought his strange eyes close to Southern Palace City''s face again, "Do you really not know or are you just lying to me?! "Hmm?"


    "Hehe ¡­" NanGong Cheng, on the contrary, became much calmer, and laughed sinisterly. "This little one dares ¡­" "How dare you lie to the Demon Lord!" After saying this, Southcloud''s heart once again tightened as he stared at the Spirit Eagle.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, he saw Ling Jiu''s expression change, "Seems like you really don''t want to live anymore!" "Hahahaha!" A devilish laughter filled the air, causing the Southern Palace to feel as if they had fallen into a cave of ice! Was he mistaken?


    "F * cking Saudi Arabia!" Spirit Eagle stretched out his hands, and patted South Palace City''s left and right side of his face with all his might, "It''s really the f * cking Saudi Arabia! "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡­." South Palace City really couldn''t hear what this guy was thinking at the moment. Ye Zichen stood there stunned, while letting the Spirit Eagle slap him.


    "Aiya ¡ª ¡ª" Spirit Eagle finally took off his hands and stood up. "In the future, don''t ever say such words in front of others. If you don''t want to die, I advise you to obediently do as I tell you ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hehe!" Hearing this, Southern Palace was overjoyed! The Spirit Eagle clearly didn''t blame him just now, but it was still reminding him.


    "Of course, as long as it''s arranged by a Spirit Eagle, I will not refuse even if I have to climb the mountain of blades or descend the sea of flames!" NanGong Cheng quickly rushed forward.


    "F * ck!" Spirit Eagle cursed, but her tone was much more relaxed. "Then tell me the truth. How did you join the Infernal domain? What does it have to do with the Demon Lord? "


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" NanGong Cheng didn''t expect him to ask this question, he really wanted to ask him!


    "Little ¨C little one also really wants to know how I got here ¡­"


    "Hmm?" The Spirit Eagles'' eyes rolled up as they fiercely stared at NanGong Cheng, "You don''t want to tell me?"


    "Sigh ¡­ Spirit Eagle, calm down!" Nan Gong Cheng hurried forward, "I really don''t know how I got here! Up till now, I have been living like a dream! " What Southern Palace said was the truth.


    "Hmm?" He used all his strength to stare at the Southern Palace. However, when he saw that the Southern Palace did not seem to be deceiving him, his expression slightly eased, and his brows furrowed.


    "That''s strange ¡­" The Spirit Eagle lowered its head in thought. "He''s actually maintaining a human form, which is even more incomprehensible ¡­"


    "Huh?" The Spirit Eagle suddenly raised its head, "Where did you come from?"


    "Ugh!" Nan Gong City was shocked by this sudden shout and wiped his forehead, "Sir Spirit Vulture, this humble one was originally just a little overseer in Niu Yang City. I don''t know why I suddenly came here yesterday ¡­ "Sigh, I''ve really seen ¡­" He quickly covered his mouth and swallowed the word ghost.


    "You mean, you were still alive when you arrived?!" When NanGong City saw the surprised expression on the Spirit Eagle''s face, they were shocked!


    "En, yes!" "Lord!"


    "Ugh!" It was unbelievable! "The Spirit Eagle started to circle around Southern Palace City as if it had seen a ghost. It kept looking up and down.


    "Ah, my lord, what''s wrong with that?" South Palace City''s hair stood on end as they softly asked.


    "Humph!" Hearing that, the Spirit Eagle stopped, and suddenly said with a serious face: "Do you know? There is only one kind of person that can reach the Infernal domain ¡ª the dead! "


    "Ah?!" NanGong Cheng''s mouth was wide open, and his eyes were filled with fear. He was truly shocked this time!


    "Am I dead?!" "My lord!" Southgate City panickedly patted his body, constantly watching from top to bottom.


    "You should be dead!" Spirit Eagle said leisurely.


    "Ah?!" God! Am I really dead? " The eyes of the Southern Palace were filled with despair and fear.


    "But you are indeed alive now! That''s what I''m curious about. " The Spirit Eagle continued to speak, ignoring the panic-stricken expression of Southern Palace City.


    "Ah?!" "Am I ¡ª dead or alive?" NanGong City was even more at a loss when they heard this.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª look at you!" Ling Jiu laughed out loud: "You really didn''t die?" When Southern Palace saw that the Spirit Eagle''s expression didn''t seem to be lying to them, they immediately felt more at ease.


    "The Infernal domain is a great empire!" The Spirit Eagle spoke with a serious tone, his tone filled with pride.


    Every member of the Infernal domain is an outstanding ghost carefully chosen by the Infernal Realm. "Spirit Vulture seemed to be telling a story to NanGong Cheng," In order to establish the mighty Infernal domain empire, the Venerable One will gather the souls of the dead from the six realms every year and cultivate them in the regional space. From this, he will choose the most outstanding souls as candidates, trained by specialized personnel, and eventually turn them into powerful Infernal soldiers that will serve the Infernal domain for life.


    "But-" Spirit Eagle turned around and stared at Southern Palace City, "And you actually brought your soul with you to the Infernal domain. This is definitely the first time in the thousands of years of the Infernal domain!"


    "Tell me about the scene before you came in!" Spirit Eagle''s expression turned serious, "You absolutely cannot lie to me!" The last sentence became harsh again.


    "Ugh!" Southern Palace would never have thought that the lousy place they came to would be a place for the dead! No wonder there was no daylight!


    "When I came ¡­" Hearing the Spirit Eagle ask him, Southern Palace City quickly replied, "I remember yesterday, right ¡­ ¡­" "At that time, it was the annual martial arts gathering of the Central Plains martial arts Lin. I was also present at this gathering," Southern Palace recalled. "In the kung fu competition, I was given a small ¡­" He originally wanted to say that he was surrounded by a little kid, but he was afraid that it would make Spirit Eagle laugh, so he changed the topic, "I never thought that he would be hurt by a little kid''s blade. All of a sudden, I felt like I was surrounded by a bright light, and my body started to float ¡­ My consciousness gradually faded. When I woke up, I found myself in a place that I''ve never been before. After that, I was brought here ¡­ "


    After saying that, Southern Palace City looked at the Spirit Eagle in a daze.


    "Martial Arts Competition? "Er ¡ª" Ling Jiu frowned.


    "Injured by a treasured blade?... "Golden light?"


    "Tell me what kind of treasure sword you are talking about ¡­"


    "Mm, that treasured saber is definitely not an ordinary saber!" Nan Gong Cheng never thought that Spirit Eagles would also be interested in the blade, and immediately became interested, immediately saying vividly: "That is definitely the dream of the martial arts people! That blade was called the ''Blood Rings Sabre''. Not only was it incomparably sharp, it also possessed an incomparably powerful might ¡­ Yesterday, I was injured by the blade. That blade actually formed tens of thousands of golden sharp swords. In the sky, tens of thousands of golden lights suddenly appeared ¡­ And then I lost consciousness... " As he recalled the last scene he had seen before he lost consciousness, he was amazed that this blade had such power!


    "''Blood Ring Knife''?" The Spirit Eagle pondered.


    "Lord Spirit Eagle!" A sudden shout came from behind him, and when he turned around, he saw a warrior standing outside.


    "Hmm?" The deep thinking Spirit Eagle was alarmed by the cry and turned around in displeasure.


    "Speak!" Spirit Eagle said impatiently.


    "Sir, Ambassador Mo Lei has arrived and is waiting outside ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Spirit Eagle quickly shook his clothes and yelled at the man: "Why didn''t you say so earlier! "Quick, invite him in!"


    It seemed like the position of the Infernal domain''s four Fiends was truly no small matter!

 C118

    "Haha!" "Has Lord Spirit Eagle been well?"


    Just as Spirit Eagle was about to pack up and leave, a person walked in and greeted her.


    "Aiya, if Mage Kun doesn''t greet me in advance, then it''ll make me more prepared!" The Spirit Eagle bowed respectfully.


    "Hahahaha ¡­." Kunlun Lang waved both his arms, laughed loudly and walked into the house, looking around.


    "Aiya, looks like our master blacksmith is really working hard ¡­"


    "No, no, no ¡­" "It''s just a small matter, how could it be hard ¡­"


    Ku Lang asked him to take a seat as he socialized with them.


    "Er ¡ª the people here look weirder than the others!" The two chatted passionately, coldly standing at the side of Southern Palace City as they thought to themselves, "Such respect from the overweeningly arrogant Spirit Eagle. It seems like this Mage Kun is no small matter!"


    "Mage Kun, you didn''t come here just to take a look, right?" The Spirit Eagle brought a cup of Blood Dew to Kunlun, and at the same time, it smiled as it tried to probe.


    "Hahahaha! Aiya, I was talking about Lord Spirit Vulture!" Kun Lang rolled his eyes. "You ¡ª!"


    "Sigh!" I really have something to take care of today. " Kunlun Lang stopped smiling and took a sip of the "blood dew". "And it''s a big deal!"


    "Hmm? Big matter? " Ling Jiu''s expression changed as he hurriedly went forward, "I wonder what this big matter is?"


    "En ¡ª" Kun Lang stood up, looked around, and leaned over to say to the Spirit Eagle: "How is the progress of your treasure? "Lord Demon Lord wants me to take a look at the progress!"


    "Demon bead?" Kunlun Lang''s eyes opened wide, "You want the devil bead now?!"


    "Sigh ¡ª" Kunlun Lang spoke in a sincere tone, his right hand slapped Kunlun''s shoulder, "There is no need to panic! It''s just that Lord Demon Lord has an important plan and needs your Demon Bead ¡­ "


    "But--it''s being tested now! You also know ¡ª "Spirit Eagle rubbed his hands," I only started less than two months ago!


    "Yes, all of these Demon Generals understand. "It''s just that things happened so suddenly, let me remind you to speed things up ¡ª" Kunlun Lang spread out his hands and sat back down. His gaze wandered aimlessly to the Southern Palace. It was frozen.


    "Eh? "This brother has very good eyes!" he said as he stood up and walked towards the Southern Palace.


    "Ah, my lord, this fellow just arrived ¡ª" He immediately glared at the Southern Palace City, "Quickly greet the Sword Spirit Mage!"


    "Uh, I''ve seen the Kun ¡ª ¡ª Kunlun Mage ¡ª ¡ª" In a panic, NanGong Cheng clasped his hands together towards Kunlun Lang.


    "Oh? New guy? " Kunlun Lang slowly turned his head, "Could it be ¡­?"


    "Sir, it''s the one that the Venerable One arranged for me!"


    "Oh?" Kunlun Wolf looked at NanGong City like he was looking at a monster, "Other than the human form, I don''t think there''s anything special about it!"


    "That''s right, I share the same sentiments as my lord!" "Haha ¡­" Spirit Eagle seemed to have found a topic to talk about.


    "I was just talking to him about how he got here."


    "That''s right!" How did you get here? He was still maintaining his human form! And since you''ve arranged for it to be with Lord Spirit Eagle, your treatment is definitely not ordinary! " Kunlun Wolf said in a strange tone as he circled around Southern Palace City.


    "But I''m surprised that there''s something ¡ª" Ling Jiu frowned, and put his head under Kunlun Lang''s nose. "I was rather interested when he said there was a treasured blade ¡­"


    "A treasured blade? What kind of blade? " Kunlun Lang didn''t seem to be too interested as he asked casually.


    "He said that he was injured by a treasured blade and came here ¡­"


    "Oh?" His eyes suddenly fixed on South Palace City.


    "You, tell me what kind of a blade ¡ª" The tone was irresistible.


    "I ¡­" Southpalace City shuddered, no longer as flamboyant as it was before. He calmed himself down with great difficulty and told the story to Kunlun.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" He didn''t expect that as soon as Southern Palace City finished speaking, Kunlun Wolf would stand up and laugh out loud.


    "Eh? "Mage, what are you ¡­" Not to mention the Southern Palace, even the Spirit Eagles were confused as to why Ku Lang was laughing.


    "No wonder the Demon Lord arranged for you to come here. No wonder you still maintained your mortal body." Kunlun Wolf didn''t pay any attention to the Spirit Eagle, he just kept looking at NanGong Cheng and said.


    "That''s more than just a treasured blade! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hmm?" The Spirit Eagle looked at Kunlun Lang strangely, waiting for the next part.


    "That is the ''Sun Wheel''! You know what? Asura Country''s'' Sun Wheel ''! " Kunlun Wolf suddenly roared.


    "That is why the Venerable One is so anxious to have you refine the devil bead as soon as possible!" "Now, the Sun Wheel has returned to the Holy Spirit Mountain!"


    "Ah?!" "Sun Wheel?" "The Spirit Eagle suddenly trembled and almost fell to the ground, looking at Kunlun in shock." You? You didn''t lie to me, right? "


    Kun Lang was only half a demon, so he did not know much about the ''Sun Wheel''. If not for the Demon Lord''s words, he really did not know.


    But the Spirit Eagle was different.


    Back when he was still a magical beast, he was in the midst of that earth-shattering battle. He was extremely familiar with the story of the ''Sun Wheel'' until it was left behind by the Demon Lord in the mortal world. Only then did he slowly forget about it.


    Who would have thought that they would suddenly hear of this familiar yet foreign object? It would be strange if they weren''t shocked! Moreover, he had returned to the Holy Spirit Mountain!


    "Do you think I would lie to you? Lord Spirit Eagle! " Kunlun Lang said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "This is unbelievable!" Spirit Eagle''s face was about to change shape, "If that thing goes back to the Shura, wouldn''t that mean ¡­"


    "I didn''t expect Lord Spirit Eagle to know the power of this thing!" Now you should know why Venerable One is so anxious to get your devil beads, right? "


    "That''s fine. As far as I know, even if we have a Magic Bead, I think ¡­" The Spirit Eagle''s face revealed a trace of despair.


    "You are doubting the Venerable One''s ability!"


    "Mages must not misunderstand!" Spirit Eagle quickly bowed, "But the power of this Sun Wheel is far more than formidable!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, right? Lord Demon Lord has his own ways." In my opinion, it''s fine as long as you give us instructions! "


    "That''s right!" Master Mage is right! " The Spirit Eagle wiped the sweat from its forehead.


    "Then, I wonder if Lord Spirit Eagle can take me to visit your ''Magic Pill Forbidden Room''?"


    "Of course!" The Spirit Eagle immediately bowed, and made a path to the side, "This way please, Lord Mage!" As he said that, he quickly walked to the corner of the wall and slapped it with his palm. With a crack, an entrance appeared in front of him.


    "En ¡ª" Kunlun Lang followed behind the Spirit Eagle and entered the entrance.


    "Hey!" You ¡ª Saudi, come in! " Just as the Spirit Eagle was about to close the door, it immediately waved its hand towards Southern Palace City and shouted loudly.


    "Ugh!" NanGong City was startled, seeing the Spirit Eagle calling him, he quickly walked up and also entered the entrance.


    "Oh? "Saudi Arabia?" The moment Nan Gong City entered, they met the evil eyes of Kun Lang.


    "Hehe, I just gave him a name yesterday!" The Spirit Eagle gave a self-deprecating smile as it reached out to close the door.


    As soon as the door closed, a bright light flashed.


    A house with a circumference of five Zhang appeared in front of him.


    An airtight house.


    Inside were many large round objects that looked like furnaces. It was actually made of blue transparent material. The interior was divided into six levels, with four Fire Dragon Stones placed in each of the five levels. A raging fire seemed to be burning at the bottom of the fire, and its bloody tongue was darting up and down violently. NanGong City felt that the room was not hot at all, and instead felt a little cold!


    Within the flames, the fire dragonstones seemed to be burning as well, each of them flashing red light, making the room as bright as day.


    The same size as the stove had been eighteen.


    There were four shelves along the sides, and on the right shelf were the newly recovered fire dragonstones. The left shelf was also filled with stones, but they were all yellow brown stones that were scattered on top of them.


    On the innermost wall, however, was what looked like a large wall cabinet. It was three feet deep into the wall, six feet high and four feet high.


    There was a transparent basin on the counter, with something blood-red dripping into it, drop by drop.


    It felt like blood. Southgate City felt a wave of dizziness.


    "En!" Kunlun looked around as he did so, but Spirit Eagle followed nervously behind him.


    "No one has succeeded yet?" Kunlun looked at the shelf to his left and stared back at the Spirit Eagle''s face.


    "Uh ¡ª this ¡ª" Spirit Eagle trembled, "I don''t know what went wrong with this little one, but after I cultivated to sixty percent, the fire automatically extinguished ¡­"


    "What''s the reason?"


    "Now, I have to find the answer day and night ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hahahaha!" The laughter shook the room. "If this continues, in my opinion, in less than three days, the Demon Lord will personally come to visit!"


    "Ugh ¡­" Southgate City was also very strange. The Spirit Eagle was actually nervous to such an extent today. He wanted to laugh.


    "The fire will automatically extinguish?" As he walked, he looked at the fire in the furnace. Suddenly, he waved both of his arms, and a strong gale began to blow in the room!


    A black stream of air entered the furnace from Kunlun''s right palm.


    "Puchi!"


    The flames in the furnace suddenly soared high, and just as they reached the highest level, they suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    "Huh?" Kunlun frowned.


    Then he walked slowly across to the basin, looked at it, reached into the basin with his right hand, and sniffed it under his nose.


    NanGong City saw traces of blood-red things dripping down from Kunlun''s fingers.


    "Ugh!" He quickly turned his head to look elsewhere.


    "Is your blood essence fresh?" Kunlun Wolf turned around and asked the Spirit Eagle.


    "Yes, my lord!" Every day, there will be someone specially serving blood in the blood bank! " The Spirit Eagle walked up.


    "Where did the blood come from?"


    "Aren''t these all from the ''Blood Magical Beasts''? "Is there a problem with that?"


    "Look!" Kunlun Lang stretched out his hand and slowly swept it across the air. The blood on his right palm gradually dried up and disappeared, leaving only a thick layer of black, dusty substance on his palm.


    "Look ¡ª" Kun Lang clenched his hand, and waves of powder fell from his palm, "These are all impurities! The true blood essence is very little! "


    "Huh?" It was Spirit Eagle''s turn to be shocked! Why didn''t I think of that! " He suddenly smacked his own forehead.


    "However, Mages, only the ''Blood Demon Beast'' is the only source of blood essence here! "Otherwise, there won''t be any more ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡ª that''s true!" Ku Lang clapped his hands, "The problem lies in this blood essence. I just used the "Devil Thunder Wind" to test this "Profound Yang Ice Fire". Fire is definitely not a problem, so, it''s only a matter of this blood essence! "


    "Master Mage is indeed wise!" Spirit Eagles Possession. He then frowned, "If not, what should we do?"


    "This is really a difficult problem!" No wonder you haven''t made a name for yourself in two months. If this goes on, even two hundred years will not be enough! "


    "The mage is right!" I hope you can give me some pointers! " The Spirit Vulture was getting anxious. As the Chief Protector of the Artifact Acupoints, his main responsibility was to craft weapons for the entire Infernal domain. He had never failed to live up to the expectations the Demon Lord had placed on him over the years. But now, just two months ago, the Demon Lord had personally given him the heavy responsibility of "forging the newest weapon in the Infernal domain". If it wasn''t for Kunlun, who knew how long he would have been stuck in this predicament!


    "Blood essence, of course, humans are the purest among all things ¡­ "Hmm?" Kunlun Wolf, who had been muttering to himself, suddenly turned around and looked at Southern Palace City, his eyes flashing. His face broke out into a smile!


    "Ugh!" A chill ran down his spine and he backed away instinctively. With a trace of fear in his eyes, he looked at the Kunlun Wolf that was slowly approaching him.


    "Oh!" Saudi Arabia! Good job! You should be able to help us! "Hahahaha ¡­" Ku Lang suddenly looked up and wildly laughed. To South Palace City, this laughter was undoubtedly an apocalyptic feeling.


    "Come here, Saudi!" Kun Lang''s right hand made a grabbing motion towards South Palace City. South Palace City only felt their body becoming lighter, and before they could do anything, they discovered that they had already arrived in front of Kun Lang!


    "Relax! I won''t hurt you! Since it is a guest invited by the Demon Lord, I will naturally not be disrespectful! "You''re right ¡ª ¡ª" The weird tone made Southgate City feel even more stuffy!


    Ah!" Only then did the Spirit Eagle come back to its senses, his face was overjoyed for a moment!


    "Thank you, Sir Mage!" It is he who gave you the chance to repay the Demon Lord! " The Spirit Eagle shouted loudly towards Southern Palace City, but its voice was filled with excitement.


    "Ugh!" NanGong Cheng felt an itch on the back of his hand. Suddenly, he saw that Kunlun Wolf had used his sharp, blade-like nails to cut a three inch long wound on the back of his hand! He was shocked! He wanted to move but he didn''t have the strength to do so!


    "Bring me a clean bowl!" The Kunlun Wolf shouted at the Spirit Eagle.


    "Yes sir!" The Spirit Eagle swirled towards the wall like a gust of wind and took out a transparent container from the corner.


    "Don''t worry! It will be fine soon! " As Kunlun said that, he flipped the back of his hand and placed it on the edge of the container in the Spirit Eagle''s hand. Suddenly, he felt the back of his hand go cold, he looked down and his face turned pale as he saw a light green thing flowing into the container! In a moment, he had a full cup!


    "Alright!" With his left hand, Kunlun Wolf lightly brushed the back of NanGong City. The back of his hand suddenly felt warm, and the wound from just now actually disappeared!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Kunlun Lang laughed out loud as he received the cup of blood.


    "Hmm?" He frowned again, "Why is it this color?" Saying so, she sniffed and nodded, "But the smell is still pure, let''s try it first!"


    The Spirit Eagle immediately took a Fire Dragon Stone and handed it to Kunlun Lang.


    "Take down everything above ¡ª ¡ª" Kunlun Lang pointed to a nearby stove and said to the Spirit Eagle.


    "Yes sir!" The Spirit Vulture waved its right hand and a blue light flashed. With a hum, a lid on the furnace was opened. The Spirit Eagle then took down the fire dragon stone and placed it on a nearby shelf.


    "Hrm ¡­"


    Kunlun Lang poured the blood that he had taken from Southern Palace onto the Fire Dragon Stone. A green smoke with a "chi chi" sound along with a burnt smell filled the air. A bowl of dark green liquid was sucked clean by the Fire Dragon Stone in the blink of an eye.


    "Put it in!" Kunlun Wolf handed the Fire Dragon Stone, which had just been sucking blood, to the Spirit Eagle. The Spirit Eagle immediately placed it into the furnace and closed the lid.


    "Hu!" Kun Lang waved his arms, and the two strong gales pounced towards the bottom of the furnace.


    Wuu ~ ~ ~" A dazzling fireball exploded from the furnace. Flames soared up from the furnace, pouncing towards the fire dragon stone that had just been placed in it.


    Strangely, the flame did not disappear like it did just now. Instead, it grew brighter and brighter! Because at this moment, the Fire Dragon Stone was also burning!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Kunlun Wolf looked at the fire dragon stone that was burning brighter and brighter, and his eyes shone with a bright light! He laughed out loud.


    "Ah!?" The Spirit Eagle opened its mouth wide, staring fixedly at everything, "How did this happen?"


    "Puchi ¡­" The burning fire dragonstone once more let out a series of explosive sounds. From the center of the fire dragonstone, a bright halo of light began to appear! As the fire intensified, the halo grew larger and brighter. In the end, it was as if Southgate City could barely open its eyes!


    "Boom!"


    The room suddenly trembled! Southern Palace City was shocked! Then, he felt a faint blue light permeating the entire room!


    He turned around and saw that the fire dragon stone had disappeared! There was a transparent blue ball about a foot in diameter floating in the middle of the furnace! It was dazzling blue! In the middle, a lump of mysterious white light was flashing. It was like the devil''s eyes staring at him!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Demon bead!" He was the first to hear the cry of the Kunlun Wolf. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwang@@


    Ah!" This ¡ª "Spirit Eagles seemed to be shocked, looking at the ball," Could it be that this is the devil bead?


    "Humph!" The black veins on Kunlun''s face began to bulge out, and he stretched out his hands to grab ¨C Kacha!


    From the opening of the lid, the ball slowly floated over and stopped above Kunlun Lang''s palm.


    Ah!" "This is simply perfect!" Kunlun Lang excitedly raised his right hand and held the demon bead in it, as if he had obtained a precious treasure!


    "Get outside!" Kunlun Lang shouted at the Spirit Eagle.


    "Yes ¡­" The Spirit Eagle was also incoherent as it hurriedly opened the exit door.


    "Let''s see what''s so different about this treasure that the Demon Lord has always wanted! "Hahahaha ¡­" Standing on a small mound outside the cave, Kunlun Lang held the Demon Pearl in both hands and shouted excitedly.


    The Spirit Eagle stood beside him, its whole body trembling as it stared unblinkingly at the round toy that he had been struggling with for two months.


    "Go!" With a wave of his arms, a ball of dazzling blue light flew out of his hand and pounced towards a crimson stone mountain ten Zhang away from him!


    "Boom!"


    The blue light flashed once before the entire sky seemed to brighten up!


    A burst of white light quickly spread in all directions with a deafening explosion!


    "Ah!"


    "Howl!"


    "..."


    The earth was trembling. Everywhere the light passed, the Southern Palace could clearly hear the waves of screams coming from there. After that, he saw one body after another enormous long-necked dragons were thrown high into the air. Before they could even land on the ground, they had already disappeared without a trace! The only thing left in the air was a series of screams and howls! It was terrifying!


    The time lasted for half a cup of tea. The light gradually disappeared and the sky returned to its original state!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "It''s a success!"


    South Palace City then realized that the current Kunlun actually had such a terrifying laugh! And the Spirit Eagle was the same!


    "Lord Spirit Eagle ¡ª ¡ª" Kunlun Lang turned his head and called out, but his excited eyes were still fixed on NanGong City.


    "Mage!" The Spirit Eagle immediately looked over.


    "You ¡ª know what to do! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Thank you for your guidance, Mage!" This humble one will immediately begin! "


    "Let''s go!" The Spirit Eagle waved towards Southern Palace City.


    "Although he''s the only one, his HP is enough to produce dozens of pills. After that, I''ll give him the Life Blood Pill every day ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Please be at ease, Mage!" Enough! Because he''s not the only one. There''s another one that I think has finally found its use! "Hahahaha ¡­" The Spirit Eagle couldn''t help but laugh maniacally as well.


    "Em!" Southgate City''s current mood could not be described with words.


    Except for a look of despair...


    "It''s really over!"


    The only thought that came to mind was this.

 C119

    "Congratulations your majesty!" The Dry Wolf dashed into the hall.


    She was lying in her chair, facing out the window. He heard the sound of a dried wolf. The lazy man turned his head, stared at the wolf, and then bowed ¡ª "Where''s the congratulation?" It was a sentence that was neither fast nor slow.


    "A joyous occasion has been reported to His Majesty!" Qian Lang stepped forward and knelt on one knee three feet away from Cang Tian, his face full of excitement.


    "Oh?" The gray eyes of the sky lit up. He had always believed what this dry wolf said. If the wolf said there was a good news, he also agreed that there must be a good news. So Tian quickly turned the chair around and sat up straight. He used both hands to support his belt.


    "You''re welcome. "Please get up and tell me about the good news ¡­"


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Qian Lang stood up and walked forward five steps, "Your Majesty, the demon bead that you wanted has been successfully refined!"


    "Oh?" "Show me!" Seems like this news is a huge piece of good news for Lei Tian!


    "Ugh!" Your Majesty, please forgive me!


    "Hmm? What the hell are you doing? Hahahaha... You''re not trying to make me happy, are you? " The sky was slowly moving toward the wolf.


    "I don''t dare!" "It''s just that I''ve just tested one. In order to test whether it can be used, I''ve already tested it ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" Yun Tian seemed to be startled, then said with a regretful tone: "Why don''t you call me and have a look? And then, is there only one? "


    "Your Majesty ¡ª" Qian Lang hurriedly said, "It''s just that during the trial production of the Spirit Eagle, there were some problems ¡­"


    "But now, everything has been settled. When tomorrow comes, His Majesty will definitely be able to witness the might of the devil bead!"


    "Oh? Is that so? Power? Didn''t you already try it? Then what exactly ¡­ What kind of power is this? " Although the sky was a little scolding, but from the current expression, the element of surprise was mostly.


    "That guy!" At this moment, Qian Lang''s interest was piqued, and he went up to Lei Tian with a face full of shock! I think that''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful weapon since I joined the Infernal domain! "Only..." "The wolf''s large eyes darted about, eager to find the right words to describe what it had just seen." It can only be described as'' Sobbing the Heavens and the Gods''! " With a wave of his hands, he finally thought of a single word.


    "Is that so?" Seeing Qian Lang''s exaggerated expression, Lei Tian actually laughed: "Hahahaha ¡­." Sigh, no matter how extravagant your words are, I''ve never seen them with my own eyes! I really can''t feel how you''re going to shock the world with that kind of power... Oh, tomorrow! "Let me experience it for myself ¡­"


    "Huh?" Cang Tian suddenly asked with a serious face, "You just said that something happened to the Spirit Eagle? "Let''s hear what exactly is going on ¡­"


    "In reply to Your Majesty, the blood essence used to refine the devil bead was impure, which resulted in him being unable to successfully refine the devil bead even after two months ¡­ "So ¡­"


    "Hmm? Blood essence impure? Could it be that Spirit Eagle did not discover it?! " Hearing this, Huang Tianliang''s face suddenly changed, as if he was angry.


    "Hehehe ¡­ Your Majesty doesn''t need to care. I think that Spirit Eagles might have also thought of this. However, we really can''t find a more suitable blood essence in the Demon Area. Besides Magic Beasts ¡­" When the wolf saw that he was about to get angry, he quickly helped the Spirit Eagle to settle the matter.


    "Mm ¡­" However, Zhu Tian turned around and looked at Qian Lang with a smile that wasn''t a smile and nodded, "It''s no wonder that the Dragon-Wolf Mage has always had such a good reputation in the demon realm. I finally understand the reason now ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Thank you, your majesty!" When Sun Ergou heard this, he was obviously praising himself! Hurry up and thank her.


    "The blood essence problem you mentioned just now. Since you said that there isn''t anything suitable in the Infernal domain, then how did you succeed in making it?"


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Qian Lang wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Hmm?" It was a rare sight for him to speak like this, and he turned to look at him in surprise.


    "Oh, by the way, Your Majesty ¡ª" Qian Lang hurriedly stepped forward again and said mysteriously, "I only borrowed that new Blood Essence. I didn''t expect it to work!"


    "New?" He frowned and stared at the wolf.


    "Eh? Have you forgotten, your majesty? " Qian Lang was even more baffled. "Aren''t they the two from the day before yesterday?"


    "Oh? Hahahaha... You mean them! " Only after the sky had been reminded did he remember. It was no wonder that the Infernal domain had so many ghosts in and out of it every day. How could the exalted ruler of the Infernal domain remember so many at once?


    "Un, right!" However, I will only meet one today. "


    "That''s right!" "The sky slapped itself hard on the chest and cried out in excitement." They maintain their primordial spirit bodies, so their blood essence is also the purest! "


    "Your majesty is wise!"


    "Then ¡­" Lu Tian frowned again, "With just him alone, how could he possibly have so many Blood Essences for the Demon Bead to use?"


    "Reporting to Your Majesty ¡­ "That''s what I''m worried about ¡­" "If it''s only for experiment, it''s alright. If we want to produce a large amount of demon beads to meet the needs of the war in the future, I''m afraid we have to think of another plan ¡­"


    "You''re right ¡­" "Why didn''t I think of this before?"


    "His Majesty is wise. This has never happened before. Therefore, it''s not like His Majesty can''t imagine ¡­" One of the biggest advantages of being able to win the favor of the heavens is that he can pat the horse without leaving a trace!


    "Mm ¡­" "Let me think ¡­" He lowered his head thoughtfully and lay back in his chair, his fingers on the arm of the chair.


    The Wolf did not dare to disturb him again. Because I''ve followed him for so many years, I hate to disturb him when he''s thinking about things, unless he asks me to.


    Therefore, the only thing that Qian Lang could do now was to quietly wait by the chair ¡­


    "Mm ¡­"


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally heard a muffled groan coming from the chair. He quickly raised his head and saw Lei Tian reach out his right hand, causing his ears to come close to the armrest.


    "It seems like you need to make some arrangements ¡­" He turned his head to look at the wolf.


    "Your Majesty, please instruct ¡ª"


    "Mm ¡­" Lu Tian bowed, and Qian Lang quickly grabbed his right arm to help him up from the chair.


    "You should arrange for two people to go to the Mortal Realm ¡ª ¡ª" Huang Tianliang said calmly.


    "Mortal realm?" Hearing this, Gan Lang was shocked, he stared blankly at the sky.


    "Mm, Mortal Realm!" Cang Tian decisively said as he waved his right hand.


    "Go to the Mortal Realm and bring back some people!"


    "You mean ¡­!" The dried wolf seemed to come to its senses.


    "Mm ¡­" Since it is only the purest blood essence in the human world, then why must we waste such good resources! "Right?" The sky looked back at the wolf with an evil smile.


    Ah!" Your Majesty is indeed wise! " Qian Lang''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Two simultaneous laughs shook the room.


    Finally, Lei Tian raised his hand, and said seriously: "Go to the Mortal Realm and find the strongest people, bring them to the Demon Area, then we will have enough resources! Moreover, one day, when they die, we won''t have to go through so much trouble to filter out the 19 dimensional space and directly refine their souls into magic beasts. Wouldn''t that be perfect for both of them?! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Your majesty is truly worthy of my admiration!" At this moment, Qian Lang spoke from the bottom of his heart. He truly did admire this Chi Tian from the bottom of his heart.


    "Alright," Cang Tian waved his hand, "Hurry up and do this! Go and find as many Elves as possible ¨C of course, it cannot be you, the ''Infernal domain''s four fiends''! "


    "Yes!" Your Majesty! This lowly one will do it immediately! " Qian Lang clasped his hands together, turned into a streak of black smoke, and disappeared into the sky above the city.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    At the top of the tower, there was a long, unending laugh...


    "Do you even have any humanity left!"


    Within the Demon Refining Pearl''s forbidden room, NanGong City''s face was completely red! Now, he no longer cared about any demons or ghosts, cursing loudly!


    What the f * ck?! Yet, he was actually being sucked in by that broken stone!


    *


    If it had been before his wife was brought here, perhaps Southern Palace would have tolerated it. Although that letting out blood sounded terrifying, he did not feel any pain when the dark green liquid cut his skin open and flowed into the transparent basin.


    But who knew that Spirit Eagle, this dog, would still complain about his blood loss this time, and even bring Madam Nalan Wanlin to this room to feed him. For a moment, he felt extremely pained!


    Although Nalan Wanlin was a powerful demoness in the Mortal Realm, once he entered this damned place, the cowardice of a woman''s nature was clearly displayed. The moment she had entered the Infernal domain, Nalan Wanlin had been frightened the entire way. Fortunately, she had her husband with her, otherwise, she would have collapsed a long time ago!


    And the moment he was brought into this room and saw South Palace City, he was extremely excited! One day of absence was like ten years!


    Before he could say anything to his husband, someone cut his arm open with a knife and dripped his blood into a large basin. He couldn''t take it anymore and started wailing like a ghost inside the room!


    This was a heart-wrenching pain to the Southern Palace!


    Without much time to worry about anything else, a wave of curses came from all directions!


    *!" If you keep on calling me that, I''ll dig out your heart!


    The Spirit Eagle, who was busy at the stove, turned around and shouted at NanGong City and Nalan Wanlin. Then it turned around and neatly placed the magic beads that had been refined in the furnace on the shelf.


    If it weren''t for the reason that he had come today to help him, he would still be foolishly refining piles of waste products. Thinking up to here, the Spirit Eagle was rejoicing in its heart! In order to quickly make up for the two months of wasted time, the Spirit Eagle could not wait to grow a hundred hands so that it could claim credit for it from the Demon Lord tomorrow!


    Thus, two people had been specially sent to the Southern Palace to obtain the blood of Nalan Wanlin and Southern Palace ¡­


    "I will skin you alive!" NanGong Cheng kept cursing. But today, the Spirit Eagle wasn''t as angry as before. If it were in the past, the current Southern Palace would have long been thrown into the furnace.


    Right now, he really couldn''t bear to kill the two of them if he wanted the Spirit Eagle! He realized that the blood of these two people seemed to be endless. This made him drop his eyes in shock!


    Of course, the Spirit Eagles didn''t know that the "Great Demonic Blood Technique" of the Southern Palace City and Nalan Wanlin''s had the ability to hasten the regeneration of blood!


    Finally, he cursed until he had no more strength left. He slowly stopped and looked powerlessly at Nalan Wanlin and the Spirit Eagle. His eyes seemed as if they were on fire ¡­


    "Lord Spirit Eagle ¡­"


    A familiar voice was heard coming from outside the door of the Southern Palace. He turned his head to look at the door, but the door was closed.


    "Hmm?" The condor that was whistling seemed to hear it too. It turned back and let out a cry, then went back to work.


    "Lord Spirit Eagle ¡­ Aren''t you being too obsessed with it!? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The voice was heard again, but this time it was from inside the house.


    NanGong City had discovered that it was indeed a Dry Wolf. However, what surprised Southpalace City was how this Dry Wolf came in! Because the door was still closed! He stared blankly at the back of the direwolf for a moment.


    "Ah!" Hearing the laughter, Spirit Eagle suddenly turned his head, only to find that Gan Lang was already standing behind him. After a moment of surprise, he said with a face full of smiles, "Oh, Sir Mage, you''ve arrived ¡­" He quickly put down a Fire Dragon Stone and wiped his hands, preparing to call Qian Lang out.


    "Hey ¡­" Qian Lang waved his hands. "You''re busy ¡­" As he said that, he looked around before laughing, "Haha ¡ª I say, you''re a Spirit Eagle! There was no need for him to work so hard! "Even if you don''t think for yourself, you still have to think for them ¡­" As he spoke, he turned around and pointed at South Court City. "If you go all out like this, you won''t have any blood left tomorrow ¡­"


    "Eh? That''s with him? " In the blink of an eye, Qian Lang saw Nalan Wanlin in the corner, and he couldn''t help but reveal a trace of surprise on his face.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Yes ¡­" When the Spirit Eagle had been ridiculed by the wolves, it had a wooden smile on its face. "They''re the two newcomers ¡­"


    "Yohoho ¡­" So it''s a mandarin duck! " Qian Lang smiled evilly.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    When NanGong Cheng saw the smiles on their faces, he felt nauseous in his heart and started to worry about his mistress. His dantian let out a deep breath. If anything happened to his wife, he would risk his life to fight her.


    "Sigh!" Qian Lang suddenly turned around and said sternly, "Just now, the Demon Lord had a new mission, so I specifically came to find you ¡­"


    "New mission?" Is there any mission more important than this? " The Spirit Eagle turned around and waved both his arms, pointing at a row of orderly Demon Beads on the shelf, and said with an exaggerated expression.


    "Hm!" Of course it''s more important than that! "


    "Oh? Is it about me? "


    "En, the Demon Lord wants me to find a few more eye-catching people to deal with this matter!" That''s why I think you''re the best choice! "


    "Me? "What is it?" The Spirit Eagles saw the serious look on the wolf cub''s face and thought that it must be very important since the Demon Lord had personally requested it.


    Qian Lang pointed at the pearl, "Right now, the only resource we lack is the blood essence. If we only have these two people, then it won''t be enough to meet the demands of war." In order to find a richer blood essence, the Demon Lord has asked us to go to the Mortal Realm to find the purest source of blood. You better not disappoint the Demon Lord''s painstaking effort! "


    "Mortal realm?" When Spirit Eagle heard this, he was also shocked, "You mean I should go to the Mortal Realm?"


    "Yes!" Take your team to the mortal world to find a strong Immortal Soul. This way, we will soon have rich blood essence resources, and even more warriors ¡­ "Hence, this event is directly related to the future of the Infernal domain. It is a matter of great importance ¡­"


    "Mortal realm? Let me go too! I am from the Mortal Realm, I can help you all bring what you need! "


    Suddenly, he heard Southern Palace City''s loud shouts, and looked at the Spirit Eagle with a face full of expectation.


    Just now, when Southern Palace City heard what Sun Wolf had to say, they immediately became clear-headed! Only now did he remember that what he wanted the most was his original place!


    "Hahahaha! ¡ª You? Come on! Want to flee? Ha ha-ha ha, stop dreaming! " Hearing Southern Palace City''s call, it took a long time for it to come to its senses. It turned its head and laughed madly towards Southern Palace City.


    "Really! I swear! I guarantee that you will provide the resources you mentioned! Furthermore, I will help you find as much as you need! " NanGong City became anxious, afraid that the Spirit Eagle would not believe what he had said.


    "Humph!" Shut up! If you continue to call me that, I''ll dig out your heart! " The Spirit Eagle roared.


    "Huh?" As soon as Qian Lang arrived in front of Nan Gong City, he turned around and said to the Spirit Eagle, "Perhaps what he said is true! Why didn''t I think of this? "


    "Really?" Master Mage, you ¡­ you wouldn''t believe his nonsense, right? " The Spirit Eagle was confused by this action, and looked at the Sun Wolf in shock.


    "Sigh, think about it. He has lived in the Mortal Realm for so many years and is quite familiar with it. This is the best resource!" "If you let him go with you to the mortal world, it might save you a lot of time and effort," he said mysteriously. All you have to do is supervise... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right!" That lord was right! " South Palace City was overjoyed for a moment and quickly picked up the conversation.


    I told you to shut up!" Spirit Eagle roared at Nan Gong Cheng again, "What lord?! Call him Master Mage! "


    "Ai, then what if he runs away? "Look at his bear-like appearance ¡­" Spirit Eagle said to the wolf, "From the way he acted just now, it''s obvious that he can''t run right now! "F * ck!"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" "Don''t worry!" Qian Lang patted Ling Ying''s shoulder, then moved his mouth close to Ling Ying''s ear, "What if I make him consume my ''Soul Forgetting Pill''? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª ¡ª "Hearing this, Spirit Eagle''s eyes also began to shine, and he lowered his head, laughing loudly.


    "Master Mage, you are wise!" This led to ¡­ "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­" South Palace City was extremely excited. If they could really return, then even death would be worth it!


    She turned her head to look at the madame, but Nalan Wanlin was also looking at her with an expressionless face.


    "F * ck them!" "Wait until I get to my territory, then we''ll see how I take care of this ¡­" NanGong City saw the Madame''s state and cursed in his heart.


    *!" How many times have I said it! "Try cursing again!


    "Ugh ¡­"


    When he raised his head, he saw the Spirit Eagle staring at him with eyes that seemed to want to devour him. He quickly stopped talking and looked at the two of them with a smile ¡­

 C120

    On the top floor of the Holy Spirit Castle, "Spiritual Refinement Furnace".


    He looked at the mirror on the wall with satisfaction, smiling from time to time.


    "I really didn''t expect that Shiyuan''s progress would be so far beyond my expectations! "Wonderful!" Bugatron turned to the Virgin beside him.


    "It is indeed shocking!" The Virgin Mary also answered with a look of pleasant surprise, "Maybe it''s the Asura King protecting us from the shadows ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" With a wave of the staff in his right hand, a blue light appeared. In the blink of an eye, the two of them were standing by the lake in the mirror.


    Golden light rippled in the lake.


    Lin Hongxue was already sitting cross-legged on the 32nd lotus. Her expression was calm and her eyes were closed. He clasped his hands together in front of his chest. Unaware of the arrival of Bugatron and the Virgin! Apparently, he had completely entered the selfless state!


    On a lotus leaf just a foot away from Lin Hongxue, Holy Maiden Cathley was in the same position as Lin Hongxue. However, where she was sitting, there was a cluster of golden clouds, and rays of seven-colored light were floating towards Lin Hongxue from her right finger like a rainbow. Every time she entered, a golden light would appear around her, like water droplets scattering in all directions. A seven-colored light would also appear on Lin Hongxue''s face. This cycle continued without end!


    "Sigh, it''s really hard for Cathley ¡­" The Virgin murmured as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "That''s right ¡­" "This is only the beginning. Each time I practice the Asura Eight Styles, it will reduce her arrogance by a hundred years. I wonder if she will be able to bear with it ¡­"


    "Please, Mother, don''t worry about me ¡­" An incomparably calm voice came from the other side. It was like the spring wind blowing, only to see a left arm gently waving in their direction. However, they did not open their eyes, and their cherry lips were still tightly shut.


    "Shiyuan''s own power has already exceeded my imagination. From yesterday to now, he has only consumed half of my divine power, but he has already reached the 32nd step!"


    Although there was no expression on Cathleen''s face, from the sound of her voice, she seemed to be as excited as he was.


    "At this rate, he can enter the 64th level tomorrow!" But now, his Heaven''s Eyes have already begun to appear! " As she said that, she pointed her right finger and a ray of golden light shot out from her finger. The golden light also flashed on Lin Hongxue''s face.


    Bugatron and the Virgin almost cried out in surprise!


    There was actually a black eye faintly discernible between Lin Hongxue''s eyebrows!


    "God''s Eye!"


    Don''t shut your mouth any more!


    How is this possible!?


    "God''s Eye" was a level that the Asura King had to open during its cultivation! However, this trial was extremely difficult. Only when the God''s Eye is opened can one enter a higher level of cultivation.


    Although Lin Hongxue''s eyes hadn''t formed yet, Bugatron clearly remembered that the Asura King had used a hundred years to open the God''s Eye!


    Don''t even mention the fact that Bugatron and the Virgin could not believe it. Even Cathleen had been shocked when she stumbled upon this miracle last night! He thought he was mistaken, but it was confirmed that it was the God''s Eye! If it weren''t for the fact that she was helping Lin Hongxue cultivate, otherwise, she would have definitely cried! A miracle that had never happened in hundreds of thousands of years, how could this God of Cultivation not be excited?


    "Awulla ¡ª" Bugatron put down his staff, dropped to his knees, and prostrated himself reverently on the ground as he said these words.


    "I wonder where that copious buddhist true energy in Shiyuan''s body came from!" Cathleen said excitedly, "Based on his age in the mortal world, it is almost impossible for him to reach this realm! "It''s really hard to believe that all of this is real ¡­"


    "That''s right ¡­" He stood up with a face full of excitement, "I originally wanted to use the ''Golden Essence Break Technique'' to help him open his meridians, but who knew ¡­" An even more shocked expression appeared on his face than before, "Who would have thought that not only did he open all seven veins and eight meridians in his body, but that pure true energy also surged like a torrential river ¡­ I, Bujardins, have experienced countless strange things, but never once have I been so surprised and shocked by him ¡­! "


    "Perhaps all of this has its own meaning. At the moment when the Asura Kingdom was experiencing a calamity that only happens once in a thousand years, Lord Buddha delivered us the Blessed Star ¡­" "Then we''ll gladly accept it ¡­" With a wave of her right hand, the two of them entered a state of peace.


    "Mm ¡­" Knowing that it would be inconvenient for him to stay any longer, he turned to the Virgin and gently picked up his staff. He lifted it into the air, and in a flash, the two of them returned to the room they had just been in.


    "Roar!"


    "Howl!"


    The roars continued to reverberate under his feet as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. From time to time, a massive bird would fly past the window, casting a shadow on the window ¡­


    "Well! ¡ª" Bugatron walked slowly down the corridor, his left hand on the railing, looking around, smiling and nodding to the Virgin at his side.


    There was a line of people coming and going ¨C there was a line of what should be a drill on the left side, while on the right side were huge dragons, some carrying huge carts full of stones, some carrying huge carts, some with huge ruts following them all the way into the forest, some carrying huge lumber on their backs, one by one, the warriors in their seven-colored armor took them down and laid them on a path about three feet wide in the middle, then they moved the large carts that were as tall as buildings onto the lumber and pushed them into the forest, shouting and shouting all the way!


    "The day when our ''Asura Palace'' is built will be the day on which our ''Demon Slaughtering Sand'' will be resurrected! "Hahahaha ¡­" He looked down at the busy warriors below and laughed.


    "The soul of the devil slayer!" ¡ª "The soul of the devil slayer!" ¡ª When the Virgin heard this name, a strange light flashed in her eyes! He kept murmuring these words!


    Pious eyes!


    "That is the soul of our Shura!" The Virgin held her hands in front of her chest and looked up at the blue sky.


    "Yes!" "It is indeed our soul!" shouted Bugatron, waving his hands, his face full of holiness.


    "See!" Our souls are returning to us! The Asura Dynasty is about to be resurrected! "Hahahaha ¡­" The laughter was loud and distant.


    "The soul of the devil slayer!" It wasn''t a person''s name.


    The "Demon Slaughter Soul" was an army!


    An army that represented the country''s soul. You can imagine what kind of army it was!


    During the era of Ta Ta Ta Ta Wu, it was precisely this "Demon Slaughtering Soul" that wrote down one kingdom''s legend after another! Until after the "Sun Wheel" was lost.


    The "soul of the devil slayer" was formed from the three types of asura artifacts: sea, land and air.


    The sea was made up of the super powerful "Dragon Sharks". The tens of thousands of "Dragon Sharks" from back then had instantly torn the overlord of the sea, the "Demon Castle Squadron", to shreds! Not a single skeleton was left of the five hundred thousand warriors! The dragon shark was not a fish, but one of the land dragons, the "Feathered Dragon". Feathered Dragon was the giant bird flying in the sky right now!


    Feathered with powerful wings, it can fly for three hundred days and nights in a row in the air. A pair of claws that was more than three feet long were as strong as steel! The scariest thing was that there was a foot of sharp teeth in his mouth that could tear any stone or wood into pieces! Toggle Wu had spent 30 years to train this air dragon into an amphibious weapon that could dive, and it had brought countless catastrophic attacks to the sky!


    And now, millions of ''Dragon Sharks'' were still sleeping thousands of feet below the Holy Spirit Mountain. It was the ''Spirit Sealing Curse'' that had been used by the Infernal Queen, Lei Tian, to seal them underground for over a hundred years!


    The land was made up of powerful Asura warriors, huge Holy Spirit Beasts, and chariots.


    Every Asura warrior had gone through thousands of intensive training, and in their hearts, they believed that they would die for the Asura!


    "Faith is an invincible magic treasure!" He pointed to the warriors in the field who were in high spirits.


    "Well ¡ª" The Virgin nodded. "It''s because of that faith buried deep in the hearts of everyone ¡ª the dead or the living ¡ª that we''ve lived so many dark days ¡ª"


    "I believe that a new era has arrived!" The look in his eyes was sharp, and he waved his hands.


    "Hahahaha ¡­!"


    Suddenly a burst of laughter came from behind them. The two women who were still lost in their memories seemed to wake up from a dream and seemed to be startled by the laughter. They all turned their heads around.


    "Aiya, Dragon Mage, you''re too involved!" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ugh!" "The next time you come in, remember to knock on the door first! "Don''t scare me to death."


    It was Leila.


    Reira''s face was filled with excitement, as if he had found a treasure. In his hand was a large box, and he was smiling as he looked at Bugatron and the Virgin.


    "Eh? Aren''t you...? " Bugatron seemed to remember something, his nose moved, and he tilted his head to look at Reira.


    "Hehehe ¡­" With a mysterious expression on his face, he pointed at the box in his hand and smiled without saying a word.


    "Hey!" "What is it?" I didn''t expect you to learn to be suspenseful too! "


    "Haha ¡ª take a look for yourself!" With a slap of his right hand, the box in his hand opened.


    The Virgin and Bugatron looked over their shoulders.


    He saw a six inch long dagger inside the box.


    The dagger was not special.


    In particular, the dagger was entirely red!


    And it was a transparent red!


    The edge of the blade was suffused with a thin layer of red light!


    "This?" Bugatron looked at him suspiciously. "This knife?"


    For the dagger, apart from its color, he could not find any other peculiarity in it. This was because he had seen many of these daggers.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Staring at the two of them laughing, Reira picked up the dagger with his right hand, "Let''s take a look first!"


    As he spoke, he walked to the side of the wall, and with a wave of his right hand ¡­ "Puchi ¡­" A dazzling red light flashed, and the blade gently slashed across the stone wall.


    Bugatron was taken aback! He rushed to the front of the stone wall and saw a blood-red hole in the wall!


    Ahh!" It was as if they had seen a ghost!


    "How is this possible!" He reached out with his left hand to touch the opening, but his mouth could not close again!


    "This is?" The Virgin was no less surprised than Bugatron.


    "Haha, how amazing!" "Do you know? It took me two days and nights to make it! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Red Demon Diamond!" Bugatiron jerked his head back and stared excitedly at his brother''s face. His hands trembled.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-" Ley raised his head and laughed out loud," I didn''t expect you to be even more excited than I am! Do you know, when I used my blade to cut open that layer of the Holy Spirit Stone, it was like cutting vegetables, I almost fainted! "Hahahaha ¡­


    "This is too scary!" He slowly reached over and took the dagger, trembling, and kept looking at it.


    It was indeed terrifying!


    Just look at the hole in the wall.


    This was no ordinary stone wall!


    The Holy Spirit Stone had been the most precious treasure of Asura Country for thousands of years. Unbreakable!


    But now, this inconspicuous dagger made a light cut, causing its toughness to become so unbearable!


    With a trembling hand, Bugatron raised his hand and made a slight swipe next to where Reira had just been. There was the same dazzling flash of red light, and Bugatron barely felt anything in his hand, but a deep gash appeared on the stone wall!


    "Heavens!"


    Bugatron was utterly shocked!


    "I never thought that the ''Red Devil Diamond'' would have such a magical power!"


    "Hahahaha ¡ª I don''t quite believe it!" Reira walked around the room triumphantly.


    "If we use this to make weapons, think about what kind of scene that would be ¡ª hundreds of millions of Asura warriors brandishing sharp weapons with flashing red glints in their hands, using their copper helmets and armor, ''shua, shua ¨C'', in the middle of cutting vegetables, the heavens and earth would immediately be filled with the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves, instantly turning into ashes! "Hahahaha ¡­" Lei La tilted his head and clasped his hands together, nagging and shaking non-stop. It was as if he was already there ¡­


    "Hurry up and do it! Go! ¡ª "Bugatron was already sobbing with joy, and the happy events of the past few days had been surprising and surprising.


    "Right now!" The sudden cry surprised Reira and the Virgin.


    He saw that the excited look on his face had changed, and he was now holding the staff in his right hand with a solemn expression. "Protector Reira, listen!"


    A blue light flashed, and the staff immediately surged with blue light.


    "Ugh!" Leila was shocked, quickly kneeling on the ground.


    "From this moment onwards, you are the chief protector of the Infantry Division. Open the gate of revival now!" As he spoke, he handed the magic staff to Reira.


    "This!" Reira looked up in surprise. "No! You should be the one to open the Gate of Revival! "


    Only the Staff Protector had the right to open the door to resurrection, and Bugatron was the only Staff Protector. Of course, he didn''t dare cross the lightning pool.


    "This is an order!" "Now you have the ability to revive the Shura ''Demon Slaughtering Soul''. This is also your responsibility!" He gestured to the Virgin.


    "Mm ¡­" Just do as the mage says! Because you''ve done something big today! Go! "The Asura Empire will be revived in one go ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª" After hearing the Holy Mother''s words, he didn''t dare to say anything else. He slowly raised his hands and solemnly took the staff.


    "I swear, I will rebuild an even more powerful ''Demon Slaughtering Soul''!"


    Reira raised his hands and shouted out the window ¡­

 C121

    "Brother Lin, let''s go in!" Iris had been persuading him for two hours. But Lin Xuanzi did not seem to have any reaction at all. Tie Rukuang looked at Lin Xuanzi helplessly with tears in her eyes.


    Ever since that day when Lin Hongxue had disappeared without reason from the cliff, Lin Xuanzi had searched the bottom of the cliff like crazy for six days! In the end, not even a single piece of clothing was found.


    "Snow, where are you? "Quickly return to uncle''s side, uncle will take you home ¡­" Lin Xuanzi''s eyes were glazed. Every day, he would sit by the lake outside the villa, staring at the lake in a daze.


    Tirion followed closely by his side, afraid that something would happen to Lin Zai-ge. At this moment, only Ironheart and his family could understand Lin Xuanzi''s feelings. He had raised the Lin Clan''s bloodline with great difficulty, but unexpectedly, he lost it all at this moment! How could he explain this to his dead big brother? As for Lin Xuanzi, he treated Redsnow as his most precious treasure. Since he was not by his side for the entire day, he was constantly nagging in his heart. Moreover, it was unclear whether he was dead or alive!


    "Big Brother Lin, shall we go back first?" A few moments ago, Lin Xuanzi had come down to the bottom of the cliff and had been wounded.


    "Xue''er, you ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was still sitting there without moving as he mumbled to himself.


    Tsui Mei couldn''t help crying as she leaned on Lin Xuanzi''s back. I''ve cried like this many times.


    Tirion had wanted to have a good time with Brother Lin after the Martial Arts Competition, but he didn''t expect to run into such a situation.


    "Hey, Shuang-er, hurry up and visit big brother Lin. Bring him back for dinner with Rui''er ¡­" "This dish has gone cold..." Iron Lantern frowned as he paced back and forth in the hall.


    "Sigh, I didn''t think that the tough man that big brother Lin has become like this ¡­" Tie Wushuang was helpless to help, so he could only mumble on the side.


    "I''ll go take a look ¡­" As he spoke, he walked out of the courtyard towards the outside of the manor ¡­


    "Oh, nephew Lin, taking care of your health is more important ¡ª" Tie Wushuang rushed to the lakeside to ''support'' Lin Xuanzi with his little sister. Once he sat down, Tie Xiaoyun immediately grabbed some food for Lin Xuanzi to eat as he consoled him with a pained heart.


    After a period of interaction, Tie Xiaoyun felt admiration for Lin Xuanzi, as well as a fondness for him. He was thinking about whether or not he could become his son-in-law. That was the protection of the family ancestors. Of course the old man had witnessed the love that Rui-Mei had for Lin Xuanzi. It was just that he did not know what to say. Naturally, Tie Wushuang didn''t want this Brother Lin who couldn''t grow up much to become his brother-in-law. Therefore, this family took good care of Lin Xuanzi.


    "Ah, Nephew Lin ¡ª" It was hard for Iron Curtain Clouds to pour Lin Xuanzi another full bowl of wine. "Xue''er has her own talents, so I think he should be fine. Maybe he''ll be back in a few days, ah! Haha ¡­ Come, let''s drink! There was a saying, "Man is iron. Rice is steel!" "Come here ¡­!" Tie Chanyun forced a smile on his face as he tried to ease the atmosphere.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Xuanzi was not really muddle-headed. It was just that the disappearance of Hong Xue had made him anxious and anxious. He only wanted to find him immediately, which resulted in him feeling depressed and absent-minded all day. However, in front of Iron Curtain Cloud, he still subconsciously knew that he had to face this question of etiquette.


    "This junior is extremely ashamed. I''ve caused senior Iron quite a bit of trouble these past few days, so I''m prepared to ¡­" From the sound of his words, Lin Xuanzi seemed to be more clear-headed than usual. He turned around and glanced at Tie Ruimei and Xin Wushuang, a smile actually appearing on his face. "Junior is planning to return to Penglai Island today ¡­" "He''s been out for a long time, and his master ¡­" As he said this, Lin Xuanzi''s eyes reddened and his voice became choked with sobs. He paused for a moment before continuing, "I have to bring Master home, and then after guarding filial piety for him, I''ll go find Xue''er ¡­"


    Tie Xiaoyun was instantly speechless. Only Tie Rumei and Tie Wushuang looked at Lin Xuanzi, speechless.


    It was no wonder that one of the two most personal people had suddenly left the world and the other had disappeared without a trace. All of this was like a dream to Lin Xuanzi!


    But it was a nightmare.


    Of course Tie Xiaoyun could understand this feeling, so could Tie Wushuang. As for Tie Ruying, she could feel that it was an unforgettable pain!


    "Ai, Nephew Lin, please listen to what I say ¡ª" Tie Lanyun put down the wine in his mouth and said with a serious face, "Not only are you sad about the departure of the Carefree Immortal, I believe that all of our martial arts friends are as upset as I am. However, this person cannot be revived, and ¡­ " Tie Xiaoyun immediately looked miserable, "Besides, the old man''s ashes are no longer to be found." However, this is also good. Let him stay in our Iron Sword Villa forever. I think that even if he knows about this underground, he will definitely not blame you ¡­ "


    As he spoke, Tie Xiaoyun put down his chopsticks and slowly stood up. His hand stroked his white beard as his forehead appeared to be filled with the vicissitudes of life.


    "Tomorrow, I will instruct some people to make a stone tablet for him in the town. After that, I will build a large mausoleum for him in the back mountain and let him rest in peace here. I don''t think he''ll ever feel lonely again in Iron Sword Villa ¡­ We can talk to him, drink with him... "


    "Ai, this old man has wandered the martial arts world for most of my life ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun raised his head and sighed, "Ever since this Martial Arts Competition, I''ve thought of many things ¡­"


    "So ¡­" Iron Lantern turned around and said earnestly, "I also intend to retire from the martial arts world and never ask about the martial arts world ever again ¡­" He glanced at Tie Ruyi and Tie Wushuang as he said this, and continued, "I intend to start anew after repairing the Iron Sword Shop at the back of the mountain ¡­"


    "Ah?" "Father!" Tie Wushuang looked at his father in shock. "You mean ¡­ training in the ways of the sword?"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Unexpectedly, Tie Lanyun threw his head back and laughed, "Ai, what old business! "Now that I''ve gotten my year''s worth of knowledge, it''s going to be difficult even if I wanted to ¡­"


    "Then dad, your meaning is ¡­" Iris was confused.


    "Haha ¡ª ¡ª Aiya, my meaning is very simple ¡ª ¡ª" Iron Lantern sat back down at the table and stroked his clothes, "I just want to see, from now on, Iron Sword Villa will no longer exist in the martial arts world. Our family will live in peace and quiet. "When we find the blacksmith from the past, we''ll open a blacksmith shop. We''ll just have to be able to live on ¡­"


    "Ah?!" Iron Cliff grinned. "Father''s suggestion is very good, I agree! "Aiya, I like living the lives of ordinary people!"


    "Is that true?!" Tie Wushuang looked at Tie Xiaoyun with disbelief. "This is the foundation of your life! "You can bear to lose it all at once?"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Tie Xiaoyun laughed loudly and said, "The world is as flashy as a passing cloud. Look at your big brother Lin ¡ª" As he said that, he turned around and said seriously, "To be able to live a peaceful life is what we commoners pursue. The greatest happiness is a deep affection ¡­ "So, I''ve thought it through. I plan to be able to share my happiness with all of you in the remaining years of my life. Then, I''ll be satisfied ¡­"


    "Uh!" Tie Wushuang finally understood what his father meant, "It''s rare for father to be so open-minded! I''d rather be a blacksmith! "Haha ¡­"


    "Yeah, big brother Lin, just agree to father burying master in Iron Sword Villa!" Rui-Mei opened her eyes wide and looked at Lin Xuanzi with anticipation, "If that''s really the case, then we can be together with Master everyday? Isn''t that what you want? "


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi did not expect that Tie Xiaoyun would make such an arrangement, and for a moment he felt deeply surprised. However, what followed was even more guilt. Because he knew that everything Manor Lord Tie said was for his own sake. Lin Xuanzi could not accept the fact that, after wandering for a lifetime without a home to settle down, he had already brought many troubles to the Iron Sword Villa, and now, for his sake, the Iron Sword Villa actually had to give up on their family''s hundred years of foundation.


    "Sigh, thank you, Elder Iron!" Lin Xuanzi was excited to the point that his face turned red. He said with a dull tone, "However, this junior has already brought many inconvenience to the villa. Moreover, I still have many things to take care of. More importantly, I must find Xue''er ¡­"


    "Sigh!" "Brother Lin!" Before Lin Xuanzi could finish, he saw Tie Wushuang jump over, slapping his hands on his chest, "To be honest, I, Tie Wushuang, have never admired anyone before. However, I must say, you are the first person I admire from the bottom of my heart! "How about this, you don''t need to reject it. Although this Iron Sword Villa is not the world''s largest village, I believe that as long as you stay here for a while, heh, I guarantee that you will like it here ¡­" Tie Wushuang wrapped his arms around her as he glanced at Tie Rumei. "As for Xue''er, don''t worry. I will definitely find her even if we have to go to the mountain of sabers and the sea of flames!" Okay? Besides, there was someone else who didn''t want you to leave! "Haha ¡­"


    "Humph!" Tie Rumei glared at Tie Wushuang angrily, but walked to Lin Xuanzi''s side and said, "Brother Lin, just agree to Father''s request! "Ahhh ¡­ when all these arrangements have been made, I will accompany you to find Xue''er ¡­" Tie Rukuang did not wish for Lin Xuanzi to leave. If he really could stay at Steel Manor, then he would be happier than anything else.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi never expected things to turn out like this. The family''s kindness was hard to refuse. Facing this family''s deep feelings, Lin Xuanzi, who already valued relationships, could only feel a pinch on his nose. His eyes heated up again as his lips moved, but he did not say a single word.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Iron Lantern laughed heartily upon hearing his words. "Ah, that''s all for now. We''re still eating and chatting, ah! Come on, let''s drink!" He sat down and lifted the glass across the table.


    "Come! Cheers! "Don''t stop until you''re drunk!" Tie Wushuang also lifted up his wine cup and held it in front of Lin Xuanzi.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised the wine cup in front of him.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Cheers!" Tie Xiaoyun laughed loudly as he tilted his head back and drank a bowl of wine. Afterwards, Tie Wushuang also raised his head and drank the wine in his bowl. Lin Xuanzi held the bowl. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. Seeing that the two of them had finished drinking, a light flashed across Lin Xuanzi''s eyes. Then, he raised his head and drank a bowl of wine.


    The moment the wine entered his stomach, a warm current flowed through his entire body. His throat was also burning as he felt like crying!


    "Hahahaha! Come!"


    The cups intertwined and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became heated!


    "..."


    "Master Diao!" ¡ª Outside Niu Yang yamen, Qin Gang, who was blustering with Ah Bao, suddenly shouted. He threw down his saber and rushed outside.


    "Hmm? Master Diao? " Ah''Bao was startled. Staring at Qin Gang with his cross-eyed eyes, he followed closely behind Qin Gang.


    "Aiya! Master Diao! "You''re finally back!" Ah''Bao saw Qin Gang standing at the entrance, bowing and shouting.


    "Haha ¡­" A loud laugh could be heard.


    "Ugh!" What the f * ck?! You''re crying! " Four men in black appeared at the door, one of them waving and laughing towards Qin Gang.


    "Aiya, my god!" Ah''Bao took a closer look and saw that the person in front was Master Diao! The ground beneath his feet shook, and he quickly ran over.


    "Kai-kai!" "Y-You''re back!" Ah''Bao''s cross-eyed eyes were also filled with pleasant surprise. He hadn''t received his salary for the past two months. He was looking forward to it, and finally, he was looking forward to the God of Fortune''s return! In his heart, he was so happy that he kept calling out for his mother!


    "Damn!" Are you two seeing a ghost today? Why have I never seen any of you so excited before?! "


    Quick, arrange the rooms and clean them properly!" "Ahh!


    "From today onwards, there will be guests staying in the yamen for a long time. Both of you should be well-received!" Do you hear me? "If you neglect me, be careful of me ¡­" A cold light flashed in the eyes of NanGong Cheng as he made a "kacha" gesture.


    "Lord Spirit Eagle, this way please!" South Palace City''s smiling face changed once again. He turned around and bowed as he spoke to the person behind him.


    "Ugh!" He groaned.


    Qin Gang and Ah Bao almost fell!


    Was he even human?!


    Qin Gang laughed inwardly. Just now, when he saw that person, he was truly shocked. If it wasn''t for the fact that Master Diao was being so courteous to that man and that monster, he would have really killed him!


    "Hmm?" That person glared at Qin Gang. Qin Gang''s eyes were fixed on the spot as he watched a pale face walk past him. "I''m not a human, could it be that you''re a human?!"


    "Aiya, my god!" "Qin Gang is really about to collapse!" Heavens! My dear! Did I just say something?! How did he know?! "


    "Hurry up and take care of it!" An elegant voice called out. Qin Gang froze and turned around to see a beautiful woman. Madam Peach Blossom! Qin Gang almost got mad! It had already disappeared for more than a year, why would it suddenly appear again? You''re still together with Master Diao?


    "Ugh!" Qin Gang suddenly felt an itch on his face. He turned his head to the side and his legs went soft!


    It was probably the most terrifying face he had ever seen in his life!


    There were actually two noses on his pale, bloodless face! Gray tendons crisscrossed his face. A pair of pitch-black eyes were like two black holes. Qin Gang tilted his head as he looked for a long time, but he could not see where his eyes were!


    "F * ck!" Qin Gang instantly rushed into the yamen as if he had gone mad!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A burst of laughter came from behind him, Qin Gang vaguely felt that it should be Master Diao''s laughter.


    Qin Gang rushed into the room. Closing the door, he clapped his hands against his chest, gasping for breath. He turned his head to find Ah''Bao staring at him with a pair of pale, cross-eyed eyes!


    "Damn it!" You want to scare me to death! " Qin Gang lowered his head and growled at Ah''Bao.


    "Ugh! ¡ª I... "I ¡­" Ah''Bao was sweating profusely, not saying a word for a long time.


    "Qin Gang, prepare some tea!" "Master Hong!" Master Diao''s voice suddenly rang out from outside. Haha ¡­ "Milord, this place is definitely not like yours. I hope that you can take care of it ¡­"


    "We''re here for business, not to relax. Don''t be complacent!" It was an ice-cold voice. To Qin Gang, this was a sound that could not be heard in the mortal world. This was because it was extremely heart-wrenching. At that moment, Qin Gang''s only thought was to smash his head against a wall.

 C122

    The streets and alleys of Niu Yang City became lively once again.


    They were all discussing the same topic.


    The Flower Lady of the Drunken Flower Lodge suddenly came back after a year of ''seclusion''!


    For people like Ah Bao, this was without a doubt a heavenly piece of news!


    There was still better news, now that he had entered the Drunken Flower Hall, he would no longer have to pay any money to go upstairs.


    "That guy ¡­" Ah''Bao stuck out his tongue and a trail of saliva rolled down the corner of his mouth. His eyes were filled with excitement, "Truly ¡­" This is so thrilling! " Ah''Bao remembered last night, his heart was still beating fast.


    "Tch!" Qin Gang took a deep breath and said, "That dog really can''t stop itself from eating sh * t!"


    "You!" Ah''Bao''s interest was immediately dwindled as he was splashed with cold water. He glared hatefully at Qin Gang.


    "Eh? "Ah Bao!" Qin Gang whispered to Ah Bao.


    "Humph!" Ah''Bao''s eyes rolled back, no longer paying any attention to him.


    "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you!" Qin Gang didn''t care about Ah Bao''s expression and said, "This time, when Hua Niang suddenly came back, didn''t you feel that something was amiss?" Saying that, he carefully looked around the courtyard, and then bent down and whispered into Ah''Bao''s ear, "And Master Li is also very strange this time! As for those people who were neither human nor ghost, they had no idea where they came from! You have to be careful! "


    "Eh ¡ª" Ah''Bao was stunned, staring blankly at Ah''Bao, his eyes starting to fill with fear, "That''s right!" Ah''Bao''s throat rolled, and he squeezed out a few words after a long time.


    "..."


    At this time, the lanterns were being lit.


    In front of the Drunken Flower Hall, there was a steady stream of people entering and exiting. For those who were looking for fun, the beautiful night officially began.


    Opposite the Drunken Flower Hall, there was a small restaurant called "Drunk every day".


    "There is also the word ''drunkard'', but this is only a place for drinking." Drunk every day, this restaurant could be considered an old brand in Niu Yang City. The boss was the yamen''s Li Datou, so he had to be a good host. As a result, the restaurant was gradually becoming the largest in the area due to the "drunk every day". He had taken over all the businesses in Niu Yang City. Over 90% of the people who came to Niu Yang City were there to play in the Drunken Flower Hall, while 100% of the people there were there for "daytime and drunk" meals.


    Seventy to eighty tables of various sizes had all been occupied.


    There were three people sitting in the east corner. The tables were filled with food and wine.


    A person was sitting on the seat of honor. He was in his forties, with a full beard, tall stature, and skin as black as a bag. However, his temples were bulging and his eyes were gleaming. He was obviously an inner sect expert. A nine-ring golden blade was placed beside his desk.


    The one on the right was a thin, scholar-looking man of about thirty, with a folding fan and a dark blue gown. He had a white face and a mustache. A divine light also appeared in his eyes. On the left sat a man who looked like a monk. He was about thirty years old, had a big head and ears, wore a yellow monastic robe, and was called a monk.


    "Hey, big brother!" The blue-robed man rarely drank. He waved his fan and looked at the Drunken Flower Hall. He turned his head and said to the person in the middle, "Do you think that the Drunken Flower Hall is really like the rumours in the martial arts world?"


    "Hmm ¡ª" The bearded man had just finished a bowl of wine and was holding a piece of chicken to his mouth. The blue-robed man asked himself, "Hmm ¡ª" He had just swallowed a bowl of wine and was holding a piece of chicken to his mouth. So what? He put down his chopsticks and turned around to say, "What the hell is this?" People in the martial arts world of the Central Plains loved to talk nonsense ¡­ Hahahaha... "Who cares about crappy buildings. Let''s drink first before anything else ¡­" As he spoke, he shook his sleeves, grabbed the jar of wine, and filled his bowl to the brim.


    "Hey, big brother!" The always busy monk raised his head, wiping his hands on his cassock. In the end, he put his two fat thumbs to his mouth and sucked, "Also, I have long heard that the Lady Boss of the Drunken Flower Hall is as beautiful as a fairy! Why don''t we finish our drinks and go over to take a look? If it''s really as they say, then we can also play. "Hahahaha ¡­" As he spoke, he threw his head back and laughed maniacally, causing the wine in the bowl on the table to shake uncontrollably.


    A laugh startled the drinkers around them, causing them to turn their heads to look around.


    "Humph!" What''s so good about it!? "Huh?" The monk glared and shouted in all directions.


    "Tch? What the heck! A monk drinking wine, it seems that this is not something good! " Suddenly, from the west side of the table near the window, he heard a burst of curses and a burst of laughter.


    "Damn it!" You actually dared to scold me! " The monk seemed to be infuriated. He moved his body and was about to get up.


    "Ah, Sha Di, don''t be angry!" A pair of chopsticks was placed on the monk''s wrist. Each of them looked up and saw the bearded man winking at them.


    "Humph!" This time, I will not bother with you! " He straightened his body and turned around. From the looks of it, he was rather obedient to the bearded man.


    "Haha ¡­" The scholar crossed his legs and pointed his folding fan at the monk. He chuckled. "Aiya, junior brother Sha, your fiery temper has really changed ¡­" As he said that, he lightly gestured to the back with his right hand, "This Central Plains martial arts Lin is a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers! We... "We have to be careful ¡­"


    "Humph!" "We don''t care about dragons or tigers, if you provoke us, we will not stop!" The monk said indignantly, raising his head and drinking a bowl of wine.


    "Well, let''s have a good drink first," the scholar said. "Let''s go in and have some fun! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Aiya, great sir, welcome ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" As expected ¡­ It was so beautiful! "Big brother! ¡ª err! ¡ª ¡ª"


    As soon as the three of them arrived at the Drunken Flower Hall, a group of brightly dressed girls flocked over and surrounded the three of them. They gave them flirtatious glances as they led them into the hall.


    At this moment, the monk had already thrown his previous displeasure out of the window. While burping, he happily followed behind the bearded man and the scholar.


    "Oh my, are the three of you going up to the third or fourth floor ¡­" Following a gust of fragrant wind, an old woman in her fifties came over and greeted them.


    "Ugh!" Go! Go! "Go!" The monk was carrying the three girls up the stairs, but he was stopped by an old woman who stood in front of him. The wine was already half drunk. As he spoke, he turned around and smiled at the three girls, "Right, my darlings ¡ª Hahahaha!"


    "Hey, official!" The old lady was not angry at all, she actually gave the monk a coquettish look, "This is the first time you''ve come here, isn''t it?" With that, he walked over to the monk.


    "Sigh!" I say, old woman! "Don''t just stand there, ah, and spoil my fun again, or I''ll throw you out!" As he spoke, he glared at her.


    "Hehe, I said, official, don''t be anxious yet!" The old lady looked at the monk and smiled mysteriously, "Who wouldn''t want to see the beauty of our Flower Lady who came to the Drunken Flower Tower? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hua Niang?" The monk was stunned. He waved his right hand and scratched the back of his head, "That''s right!" Didn''t we just come here to meet that woman! "


    "Hehe!" The monk waved both his hands, pushing the three girls to the side, and then he rushed towards the old woman, "Hehe, that''s right! We are here to see that woman! "Come, let me take a look!" Without further ado, he grabbed the old woman''s hand and started to walk up the stairs.


    "Aiyo!" The old woman screamed and pushed away the monk''s hand. "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "But ¡­" The old woman rubbed her wrist, which had been grabbed by the monk, then looked at him and leisurely said, "If I want to meet the flower lady, I won''t be able to see her so easily ¡ª"


    "Eh? So what?! " The monk shouted.


    "That''s very expensive!" The old woman was still unhurried.


    "Hahahaha..." The monk raised his head and laughed out loud. He then took out a jade bracelet from his bosom and placed it in the old lady''s hands, "Silver? Our family does not lack money! This was worth at least several hundred thousand taels of silver! Ha ha-ha! "Huh?"


    The old woman held the jade bracelet in front of her eyes, looking extremely surprised. A Jade Rabbit. Judging from the quality of the jade and its craftsmanship, it was definitely not an ordinary ornament! He actually started with this kind of thing. It seemed like the monk in front of him had quite the background!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" The guest was indeed a big figure ¡­ Our Hua Niang likes straightforward people like you ¡­ "Please come with me ¡­" A faint smile appeared in the old woman''s eyes as she brought the monk to the fifth floor.


    "Let''s go in!" Arriving at a door on the fifth floor, the old lady stepped back and said to the monk, "The flower maiden is inside ¡­" Then he smiled meaningfully at the monk and walked down the stairs again.


    "Eh ¡ª" The monk stuck his head in and peeked inside only to see that there was a room inside. It was elegantly decorated, and the room was covered in silks and silk. From time to time, a fragrant aroma wafted into the air.


    Flower fragrance!


    The monk was confused.


    "Come in, sir," came a voice from inside.


    At that moment, the monk felt his legs go soft and his body go limp! He had never heard such a wonderful sound before!


    The monk could not help but move his feet and followed the voice into the room.


    It was as though a gust of wind had blown the door shut.


    "Em!" The monk was still burping and did not notice all of this.


    He couldn''t pay attention to it at this moment.


    His eyes were fixed on a certain spot.


    The monk suddenly turned into a wooden block, motionless. Except for the gurgling in his throat.


    "This is too beautiful!" The monk cried out in his heart, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    Five feet in front of him was a bed. The milky white ivory bed was made with exquisite workmanship. A three meter wide pink muslin flowed down from the ceiling like a waterfall. Through the hazy veil, the monk saw a person.


    Of course it was a woman!


    Furthermore, the monk firmly believed that she was a peerless beauty that he had never seen before in his entire life!


    The exquisite curves, the snow-white skin was faintly discernible in the light muslin. She stretched out her jade arms and beckoned to him!


    "Ah!" The monk felt suffocated, as if his body was on fire!


    Quick... "Ah ¡­" The voice from the heaven came once again. The monk''s heart tightened, he could no longer hold it in... "Hahahaha... as expected of a rare beauty! "Here we are!" With a leap, the monk rushed into the canopy!


    A pair of soul-stirring eyes were right in front of him, and his alluring body instantly became his. The monk that was in midair laughed maniacally ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­"


    With a muffled grunt and a "pa" sound, the monk was sent flying and crashed onto the ground, motionless.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The veil was lifted and a woman walked out.


    A beautiful woman.


    Nalan Wanlin!


    Tying on a black embroidered robe, Nalan Wanlin looked at the monk on the ground and shook her head.


    "Hee hee ¡­" A ghostly laugh came from behind the bed, then another.


    It was actually Southern Palace!


    "The monks these days are all lecherous! "Haha ¡­" Nan Gong Cheng walked over and kicked the monk twice, "However, this body looks very suitable! Madam, you''ve worked hard ¡­ "


    "Humph!" Nalan Wanlin lightly rebuked as she turned around to straighten her hair.


    "Clang!" Two shadows flashed into the room where the door was opened.


    "Uhh!" Southern Palace''s City Lord turned around, and once again put down his hands as he laughed loudly, "Hey, it''s Lord Spirit Eagle!" NanGong Cheng''s hands arched.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" With a terrifying laugh, two more people appeared on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, it was the bearded man and the scholar.


    "This world of people can''t escape from a beauty! "Hahahaha ¡­" Spirit Eagle monster rolled his eyes, turned around and said to Nan Gong Cheng: "Seems like your method is quite good. Master Mage indeed has good eyes, letting you come along. It really saves me a lot of trouble! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ugh!" "Thank you, Sir!" NanGong Cheng bowed.


    "Demon Hawk, hurry up and send these three people out!" Ling Jiu turned around and called out to the man in black behind him.


    "Here!" The man who was called the Devil Eagle immediately came forward.


    No wonder it was called the Demon Hawk! Other than the fact that his body was similar to a human''s, his entire head was that of an eagle''s! Even the nose, eyes, mouth and mouth were exactly the same. Fortunately, Southern Palace and Nalan Wanlin had already gotten used to it. If it was anyone else who saw it, they would have been scared to death!


    The Demon Eagle then placed the three people on the ground side by side. Then, it took out a black cloth bag from its bosom. With a shake of its hands, it covered the three of them. As soon as the bag was covered, he saw a streak of black smoke. The three of them had disappeared in an instant! After finishing everything, the Demon Hawk put the bag back into his pocket. The whole process was completed in the blink of an eye!


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Ling Jiu smiled with satisfaction, "At this rate, we will be able to keep up with the progress soon!"


    "Congratulations, my lord!" "When that time comes, you should be able to cancel the contract for me, right?"


    "Ugh!" Spirit Eagle turned around and glared at Southern Palace, and then laughed out loud, "I say Saudi Arabia, even if he wants to enter the Demon World, he can''t! You can enter the Demonic World with your physical body, moreover, the Demon Lord values you a lot! This was a golden opportunity! "You should treasure it!"


    "Sigh, thank you, my lord!" Nan Gong Cheng quickly walked in front of the Spirit Eagle and looked at him eagerly, "After all, we are commoners, we are used to living the lives of commoners. This ¡­ Your demon realm really can''t get used to it ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­"


    "Oh?" Spirit Eagle looked at Gong Cheng as if he was looking at a monster, "Aiya, I was depressed! What are you doing! If you miss this opportunity, I can assure you that you will regret it... Haha ¡­ If you also become a demon one day, and become an immortal, then you will never be able to enjoy the glory and wealth. When you think of the human world, you will want to enter the demonic world ¡­ Do as you like, do as you like! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Huh?" Nan Gong Cheng was startled when he heard it, and his eyes immediately lit up. What did you just say... What immortality? Is there still immortality in this world? "


    "Hahahaha!" Sadly, lamentably, lamentably! " When the Spirit Eagles heard this, their laughter grew even louder. Their eyes were close to the bridge of the nose of South Palace City as they spoke word by word, "This is the ignorance of your human world! "Haha ¡­"


    "In our demon realm, once you walk the road, not only will you be immortal, you will also have limitless mana. Just like the Demon Lord, ten thousand people admire him! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ah?!" Is that really true?! " NanGong City was elated when they heard this, and his eyes shone brightly. The hellish fear from a few days ago was swept away. Perhaps even South Palace City would not be able to understand how such a drastic change had suddenly occurred!


    "Sir!" This humble one will do my best to assist Master in this matter! " "As long as you help me, I can train a large number of warriors for you according to the size of your army, and you can bring them to the demon realm to serve you!"


    "Ah?" "Really!?" "What is going on?" Ling Jiu was shocked, as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened. According to the size of the army? "What do you mean?!" As he spoke, he viciously stared at the face of Nangong Imperial City.


    "Milord!" Nan Gong City shivered from the stare and quickly replied, "This little one was once a Commander of the Imperial Secret Service, I have to train tens of thousands of Death Soldiers to report to the government every year. I''m thinking, if I bring these Death Soldiers to the land of demons, I believe in you ¡­ I will definitely like it! "


    "Oh? Ha ha-ha ha ¡ª "Spirit Eagle''s face changed from shock to joy, his palms slapped on Nan Gong Cheng''s shoulders," You should have said it earlier! This method was truly marvelous! Let''s get up and talk. We''re all in the same family, there''s no need for you to be polite! Don''t you think so? "Hahahaha ¡­" As he spoke, he lifted up the Southern Palace.


    "You should at least try to act. In that case, I believe it will be much faster than fishing here every day! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Yes!" Lord! "Tomorrow I will arrange everything!"

 C123

    In the blink of an eye, it was already midwinter.


    The unsuccessful Martial Arts Competition had gradually become a memory in the martial arts world. Although it had always been something they had pursued, as long as the new year passed, people would have basically forgotten about it.


    Lin Xuanzi was the same.


    Even though he had experienced the pain of losing a nephew, even though he was also very concerned right now, Lin Xuanzi was still a mortal after all.


    Therefore, it seemed as if he had begun to walk out of that dark area and start a new life.


    Moreover, it was in Iron Sword Villa.


    However, the Iron Sword Villa was no longer the same villa as before.


    Tie Xiaoyun''s family had narrowly escaped death during the last Martial Arts Competition. This made him realize that not only was an earth-shattering event happening in the martial arts world, it was also just the beginning! Even though he had yet to figure out the answer to that sudden and strange matter, this Martial Master with his vast experience in the martial arts world had made a wise choice ¡ª ¡ª retire from the martial arts world.


    Of course, he had never cared about his life or death.


    However, Iron Cliff could give up the reputation and foundation built up by generations, but he couldn''t give up on the incense of the Iron family. This was because his foundation could be rebuilt, and Tie Wushuang could also have his own future career, as long as he could live on in peace.


    That was the main point.


    Therefore, the original huge Iron Sword Villa''s manor had now been replaced by a temple.


    Temple of Deqing.


    The name had been thought up by Iron Lantern himself. It was designed to nurture the good and nurture the virtuous, so as to bring peace and blessings to the Iron family.


    On the day of opening of the temple on October 15th, Iron Lantern invited Magister Li Hongren of Fa Hai Temple to preside over the temple. Li Hongren was originally a palace eunuch, but was assigned to take over the position as the abbot of the Pharaoh Temple''s Scriptures Pavilion.) He had never thought that in just two or three months'' time, there would be an endless stream of people coming to the temple every day to pray for blessings.


    Iron Cliff saw this, and he was happy in his heart. Other than meditating at the back of the mountain, he would come to the Temple of Deqing to lecture on buddhism to Mage Li Hongren whenever he had time. Life was naturally carefree and happy.


    Compared to the monastery at the front, the back of the mountain was even more lively!


    After two months of refurbishment, the abandoned Iron Sword Stove at the back of the mountain had been completely renovated! Not only had the original layout been rearranged, the scale had also increased. And during this process, Tie Wushuang had made the limelight. He had displayed the craftsmanship and craftsmanship that was unique to the Tie Family''s ancestors to the point where he surpassed the Blue. Even Tie Xiao Yun was amazed at how Tie Wushuang had managed to find five hundred craftsmen to complete such a vast project within two months!


    "Unparalleled Sword Furnace!"


    Tie Wushuang was definitely more creative than his father. He was so proud of the name he had chosen.


    Of course Tie Xiaoyun was satisfied.


    Although he did not wish for Tie Wushuang to become famous in the martial arts world. Being famous was indeed not a good thing.


    However, Tie Wushuang did not care and said, Since you want to do it, then do it to the best of your abilities!


    For now, he was doing just that.


    One by one, domed stone houses lined up on the lakeside.


    In the white domed stone house, Tie Wushuang had been enlightened by the "Sun City" and had designed his "Unparalleled Sword Furnace" forging shop to be a unique building with Western characteristics. The effect was truly great!


    Among the green mountains and rivers, many round houses were filled with tinkling sounds as fireworks filled the air. Most of the 200 craftsmen invited were old craftsmen who had worked in the Iron Sword Villa before. Although most of them were already in their seventies or eighties, from the momentum of their hammering, they seemed to be even more spirited than before!


    Tie Wushuang laughed!


    He was sitting on a bamboo chair. He rested his hands on the back of his head and stretched his legs, casually placing them on a stone table in front of him. He was lazy and content.


    Lying down, to be exact.


    He was like this almost every day.


    This was the small pavilion that his father had used to cultivate in the past. After rebuilding the small pavilion, it became a good place for him and Brother Lin to play chess and chat. This place allowed one to clearly see the sword furnace that was ten feet away from them from a high vantage point.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Tie Wushuang laughed out loud. He stood up, lifted the teapot to his mouth and sucked on it.


    "What a joke!" "Hmph!" On a large stone board next to a small stream, when Tie Ruyu heard his laughter, she raised her head and yelled at Tie Wushuang, "Can''t you come and help!?" As he said this, he jumped and tried his best to dry the clothes in his hands on a bamboo pole about five feet above his head. He had tried six times, but he still could not reach it! Under the morning sun, beads of sweat could clearly be seen on his forehead.


    "Are you sure?!" Who told you to raise it this high! " He shouted angrily at Tie Wushuang. If Tie Wushuang had not smiled just now, he would have been better off. When Iris was washing Brother Lin''s clothes by the stream, she didn''t pay any attention to her brother who was sunning himself on them.


    "Aiya, aren''t your Qing Gong very powerful? Why did some people become more and more foolish now? "Haha ¡­" Tie Wushuang sipped a mouthful of tea and tilted his head as he smiled at Tie Rui.


    "Humph!" "Go and die!" Li Mei''s bare feet pushed off the ground, causing the ground to flutter like a silver swallow. Her hands shook in the air, and the water droplets on her clothes started to radiate a golden light towards Tie Wushuang who was lying on the ground.


    Ah!" "Heh ¡ª" Tie Wushuang was caught off guard and did not expect his sister to use this move. He waved his hands in fright and covered his face as he cried out.


    Hahahaha ¡­" Still laughing! I told you to laugh! "Humph!" A burst of bell-like laughter filled the air. Tie Ruidao''s arms lightly spread out as the clothes in his hands slowly fell onto the bamboo pole. His body spun and he fell to the ground. He placed his hands on his waist and raised his phoenix-like eyebrows as he made a face at Tie Wushuang. Why isn''t she laughing anymore? "Ahh!" "With a twist of his body, he took the basin and slipped into the small room beside it.


    "Hey!" You damned girl! "How dare you, brother!" Tie Wushuang raised his sleeves to wipe the water off his head as he continuously muttered to Tie Ruyu. When he got up, he saw that she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hey, Brother Lin!" "Have you finished your training?" He heard Iris shouting in the room.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi appeared at the door, stretching lazily as he looked outside.


    "Sigh ~ Big Brother Lin, come and drink some water, you should be thirsty from practicing martial arts ¡­" A moment later, Rui-Mei came out of Lin Xuanzi''s arms with a teacup and placed it next to his mouth.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Xuanzi stared blankly for a moment before hurriedly taking the cup from her. "Thank you ¡­" "Hehe." Lin Xuanzi''s condition seemed to have improved a lot recently.


    "Tch!" Tie Wushuang quickly took out a book from his chest and pretended to read.


    "Brother Lin, let''s go inside the house to chat!" "There''s someone here studying, we can''t disturb him. Otherwise, if he doesn''t manage to forge the ''Mysterious God iron'' someday, he''ll have to blame it on us!" Li Rou pulled Lin Xuanzi''s arm and glanced at Tie Wushuang, who was reading a book. The last sentence was purposefully spoken with a raised voice.


    "Hey!" I say, little girl! ¡ª ¡ª "Tie Wushuang sat up abruptly, and then looked at Lin Xuanzi with a smile," Haha, Big Brother Lin has finished his practice! "


    "Ignore him, let''s go in!" Without saying a word, ironically, she dragged Lin Xuanzi into the house.


    "Ai ¡­" "Ai ¡­"


    "Clang!"


    As Tie Ruimei entered, she kicked the back of her right foot and the door slammed shut. He heard Lin Xuanzi wailing non-stop inside.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Both of Tie Wushuang''s legs went around the table as he stood up from his chair. He flipped the book over and slapped it in his palm. He glanced at the door, shook his head, and paused. He placed his hands behind his back and prepared to leave.


    "Young Lord!"


    At the other end of the stone bridge, a monk was shouting loudly towards them.


    "Hmm?" Tie Wushuang was startled. He turned around and immediately walked towards that direction. "Heh heh, so it''s Brother Jing Xin. Hey, is something the matter?" As Tie Wu walked, he cupped his hands towards the monk. In a few steps, he was right in front of the monk.


    "Young Lord, Lord Zhu has sent someone to pull the weapon!" Monk Jing Xin said.


    This Tranquil Heart Monk was Tie Wushuang''s friend who had grown up together with him. His original name was Li Datou. His parents had died when he was young, so he was living a poor life. It was a good thing that Iron Sword Villa gave them financial aid. Li Datou worked in the Manor as a laborer, so he did not have to worry about his life. Ever since Iron Sword Villa had changed to the Church of Deqing, he had always wanted to go out with them. Thus, Tie Wushuang had helped him find a place to boil water and cook in the temple kitchen.


    And now, the reason why Tie Wushuang''s "Unparalleled Sword Furnace" was so big was all because he had thought of a way to change the tradition of only practicing Divine Weapons in the Iron Sword Villa and to commercialize this ancestral refining method. On one hand, he could continue to pass on his Cast Sword Technique, and on the other hand, he could still earn a lot of money. Only Tie Wushuang could think of this. That was why hundreds of people were asked to forge all kinds of weapons day and night. They were then sold to the government, the imperial army, the escort company, and even the wild grass that dominated the mountain as a king.


    He didn''t expect this move to be so effective. As soon as he opened the store, he received a large order from the local government official Zhu to forge fifty thousand pikes. In a short period of time, he had received dozens of specialized orders. Tie Wushuang was overjoyed!


    "Haha ¡­!" Tie Wushuang waved his arm and laughed heartily, "Alright, no problem. Tell him he needs to prepare everything, all he needs to do is to bring ¡­" Tie Wushuang stretched out his thumb and forefinger and snapped it at the air. "You only need to bring enough silver and horses. You can come and pick up the goods anytime!" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    His demeanor made him look like an old merchant.


    "Hehe ¡ª Young Lord is indeed shrewd! I''ll go inform Lord Zhu right now. " Jing Xin and Shi Chong smiled as they turned around and walked back the way they came.


    "Hey, wait!" Tie Wushuang made a series of moves with his right hand as he called out to Tranquil Heart.


    "Hmm? What else do you want, Young Lord? " Jing Xin turned and looked at Tie Wushuang doubtfully.


    "Hey, big mouth. In the future, don''t call me young master or anything like that. No matter how I hear it, it feels weird ¡­"


    Jing Xin was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud, "This etiquette can''t be messed with! "Before, I called you Young Lord, but now, you''re still Young Lord. Wah, in the future, you''re still Young Lord ¡­"


    Damn!" I got it! "Tie Wushuang waved his hand impatiently and said sternly:" I say, if you ever call me Young Master again, don''t come here anymore! "AHH!" "You decide!" With that, he shook his sleeves and walked over to the sword furnace.


    "Uh ¡­" Jing Xin stood there stunned for a long time, not being able to touch his head.


    Sigh!" From afar, he heard Tie Wushuang calling out, "Uncle Huang, hurry and pack up Lord Zhu''s hundred thousand machetes! "AHH!" He should be coming to pick up the goods today! "Sorry to trouble you!


    "Alright!" "Young Lord!"


    "Uh! -I thought they called him Young Lord!" Monk Jing Xin clapped his hands as he turned around and trotted out of the cave.


    "..."


    The densely packed forging shops circled around the lake. In the middle was a courtyard house. The house was exactly the same as the living room of the villa from before. Even the layout was the same. Even the laurel tree in the patio had been transplanted from the original source.


    This was also something that Iron Cliff had repeatedly requested. Although the family had been moved, the old man still wished to leave some memories behind! After all, decades had passed.


    Rui-Mei and Lin Xuanzi were sitting under a laurel tree in the yard, drinking tea and chatting.


    The laurel tree was living well, lush and verdant.


    "Hey, big brother Lin, why don''t you tell me more about the ''TIyun Zong'' technique. Why do I have to listen to you all the time and not be able to breathe? "Strange ¡­" Rui-Mei rested her arm on Lin Xuanzi''s thigh and stared at him with her big round eyes.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Lin Xuanzi raised his head and laughed. He picked up his teacup and took a sip, then said with a smile, "Of course, I told you before, this'' TIyun Zong ''is all about mental cultivation methods. This mental cultivation method requires you to train your true qi to the fullest. Also, your true qi needs to be sufficient ¡­"


    "Uh ¡­" Tie Ruidui rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you say it was very easy ¡­"


    "Heh heh, it''s not difficult at all ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi felt the warmth of a family home many years ago when he was with the Yun family in the past two months. Especially when they were together.


    Lin Xuanzi was also very clear that Old Manor Lord Tie wanted to accept him into the Iron family. At the same time, he was also deeply aware of the deep affection Iron Ri Mei had for him. If it was to avenge her past, or to raise Lin Hongxue into an adult. And now, after many years of life and death experiences, especially after Tie Xiaoyun''s decision to retreat from the martial arts world, it had a huge impact on his thinking. In those few days, Lin Xuanzi suddenly felt enlightened in his heart.


    Since sadness is also life, joy is also life, then why not choose to live happily?


    This was what Lin Xuanzi had told him last month.


    Therefore, it was as if Lin Xuanzi had already changed.


    "Sigh!" Brother Lin, what are you thinking about!? "Are you listening to me!" A pair of palms waved in front of his eyes.


    "Ugh!" Lin Xuanzi looked as if he was surprised in a dream. He raised his eyes and saw that his eyes were glued to his nose!


    "Haha, I''m listening ¡­" Lin Xuanzi said with a smile as he slightly leaned back and avoided Rui-Mei.


    "Really? "What did I say just now?" Iron Cliff didn''t give up. He squatted down and half-knelt on the ground between Lin Xuanzi''s knees.


    "Er ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi scratched the back of his head, but he took the teapot, opened the lid and took a look. He then took the teapot from Rui Mei and said with a stiff smile, "Um, Rui''er, can I trouble you to get me some water? "Hehe ~ ~"


    "Humph!" Don''t interrupt! "Tell me what I just said!"


    "Em!" Lin Xuanzi did not withdraw, he just stared blankly as his face turned red all the way down to his neck.


    "Didn''t I say it!" Rui Mei angrily poked her index finger at Lin Xuanzi''s forehead, "You didn''t pay attention to what I just said!" I won''t go! "I''ll make you thirsty!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed the teapot and stood up, spreading out his hands, "Go by yourself!"


    "Err..." Lin Xuanzi reached out his hand, but Tie Rukuang quickly retracted it and placed the teapot in front of her chest. Then, she bent down and leaned her face towards Lin Xuanzi as she said with a smile that was not a smile, "However, as long as you promise me to teach me TIyun Zong, I''ll go fetch water for you! "Hehe ~ ~"


    Lin Xuanzi was stunned for a moment, and then he quickly said with a face full of smiles, "No problem!" Absolutely no problem! ¡ª ¡ª Hehehe ¡ª "Yet his hands were constantly rubbing against his knees.


    "Humph!" That''s more like it! "Tie Ruidao gave a sweet smile as he strode into the room with the teapot. Just as he reached the door, he suddenly leaned out and shouted at Lin Xuanzi," Don''t you dare go away! "


    "Ugh!" Lin Xuanzi was stunned, but he quickly smiled and nodded at her.


    He heard the sound of footsteps slowly disappearing into the front yard.


    "Sigh ¡­" Lin Xuanzi straightened his waist and finally let out a long sigh.


    "En! ¡ª cough!" Suddenly, a light cough came from behind him, followed by Tie Wushuang''s voice: "Hey, Brother Lin, is it convenient?"


    When Lin Xuanzi turned his head, he saw Tie Wushuang standing at the corner of the yard, smiling at him. His left hand was behind his back while his right hand was holding a book.


    "Haha ¡ª Hey, Brother Wushuang, come sit ¡ª" Lin Xuanzi immediately stood up and greeted him.


    Tie Wushuang looked towards the house and slowly walked to the stone table. He then sat down.


    "Wushuang, did something happen?" When Lin Xuanzi saw that Tie Wushuang had suddenly arrived, he thought it was because there was something urgent.


    "Haha ¡ª" Tie Wushuang laughed, "It''s alright! "I was just passing by, didn''t I see you here, and also greeted you ¡­"


    "Oh!" Lin Xuanzi was finally relieved when he heard this.


    "Sigh, don''t say it today, just now, Lord Zhu ¡­" Tie Wushuang placed the book on the table and his right foot on his left foot. He lowered his head and shook his shirt as he spoke to Lin Xuanzi.


    "Hey!" I said... Tie Wushuang was startled by the sudden yell. He raised his head and saw his sister glaring at him!


    "Eh!" Tie Wushuang stood up, but just as he was about to say something, Tie Ruyu called out to him again, "I say, big brother! Where have you been all day? Daddy is looking for you everywhere! "Humph!" With that, he placed the teapot on the table.


    "Looking for me?" I was just talking to dad outside! "Eh?" Tie Wushuang looked at his sister in surprise.


    "Aiya, I was looking for you just now, there must be something urgent!" "You''d better hurry!" As he said that, he flipped his beautiful eyes towards Tie Wushuang and filled the cup in front of Lin Xuanzi with water from the teapot.


    "Brother Lin, come drink some tea." "Let''s talk about that ''Chu Yunzhi'' ¡­" After saying that, she placed the teacup in Lin Xuanzi''s hand and sat down beside him.


    "En!" Tie Wushuang snorted and was stunned for a moment. He then grabbed the book on the table, "Hey, Brother Lin, I need to go look for Father. You, take your time ¡ª ¡ª" After saying that, he rolled his eyes at Tie Rumei and turned to walk back into the house.


    "Hey, Wushuang ¡­" Lin Xuanzi shouted at Tie Wushuang''s back, "Drink some tea ¡­"


    "Hey, Brother Lin!" Tie Ruyi pulled Lin Xuanzi''s hand down from the air. "Ignore him! Let''s continue the chatterbox! Ahhh! Come, drink some tea! Heh heh ¡­"


    "Ugh!" Tie Wushuang smiled and shook his head. Without turning his head, he said: "Hey, looks like I need to hurry and find someone to chat with. Otherwise ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    "You!" Iron One turned around in anger, but there was no trace of Tie Wushuang ¡­

 C124

    Lin Hongxue''s first reaction was a splitting headache. And the pain didn''t seem to know exactly where it was coming from.


    It was a little heart-wrenching.


    It was precisely this sort of piercing pain that cleared up Lin Hongxue''s mind.


    He didn''t know how long he had been here or what he had done.


    From the day he arrived at the lotus pond, it was as if he had entered a deep slumber.


    But he had been having many different dreams.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the memories were still fresh in his mind.


    Lin Hongxue opened her eyes. However, she quickly closed her eyes the moment she opened them.


    The light in front was too intense! So much so that he could not adapt to it for a while.


    "Shiyuan, you''re awake? "Haha ¡­" A voice as clear as a spring brushed past, Lin Hongxue''s closed eyes suddenly darkened.


    "You can open your eyes now ¡­" It was that voice again, with an irresistible magic.


    Lin Hongxue opened her eyes once again.


    The light disappeared.


    In front of him was a deep blue color. It was as if he was soaking in an azure blue ocean. Lin Hongxue knew that there was no ocean here.


    The first person she saw was Cathleen, still sitting five feet away from her.


    Lin Hongxue looked around and saw herself sitting on the edge of the lake, atop the last golden lotus flower.


    Lin Hongxue''s thoughts slowly became clearer. He began to think of something. He vaguely remembered that he was brought to this mystical place by this beautiful woman. He also vaguely remembered that she had told him that the current Lin Hongxue was only his soul ¡­


    Lin Hong Xue tilted her head to the side and saw that the lake on her right was filled with densely packed lotus flowers that meandered through the lake. To his surprise, he suddenly realized that the lotuses were very different from the ones on his body!


    Aside from the lotus flower and the lotus flower that the Holy Maiden was sitting on which radiated golden light, the rest of the lotus flowers that were also emitting golden light had now all turned deep blue in color!


    No wonder he felt his surroundings were so blue!


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Hongxue moved her legs.


    "Congratulations, Shiyuan! You have completed the divine separation! You can go ashore now! "Haha ¡­" Cathley floated up from the lotus, her lily-white arms gently waving about. Lin Hongxue only felt herself being lifted up by a stream of air, slowly rising into the air and floating towards the shore.


    "You can now return to your physical body ¡­" She patted the stunned Lin Hongxue and smiled at him.


    "Physical form?" Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened.


    "Haha, did Shiyuan forget?" Cathley smiled, and Lin Hongxue felt that the smile was even more charming.


    "You''re just your soul now!"


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Hongxue foolishly mumbled, "Soul? ¡ª ¡ª Hahahaha ¡­" Lin Hong Xue suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hmm?" Cathley looked at Lin Hongxue in surprise. "Why is Shiyuan laughing?"


    Lin Hongxue herself did not know why she suddenly burst out into laughter.


    "Mm ¡­" I think it''s fun... "Hehe!"


    "Ugh!" She patted Lin Hongxue''s head. One thing was certain, at least, that Lin Hongxue''s current personality had greatly changed.


    Not only her personality, but her appearance had also changed.


    The most eye-catching thing was an eye between his eyebrows!


    He opened his eyes, and there was an eyeball in the middle that looked like a sapphire, glowing faintly. As for Lin Hongxue, she did not seem to notice that she had an extra eye.


    It turned out that a child''s anger had caused his face to change!


    His eyes suddenly became deep, giving off a feeling of maturity that shouldn''t have existed at his age.


    The bridge of his nose was high and straight. His two sword-like eyebrows were indeed two sky-upholding sharp blades.


    At this moment, the child''s face had become angular and distinct. The corners of his mouth were slightly stretched, and his red lips were tightly shut. There was an unconcealable handsomeness hidden in the coldness! If Lin Xuanzi saw him now, even he would not be able to recognize that he was his nephew, Lin Hongxue, whom he had been yearning for day and night.


    Even Cathleen was dumbfounded by what she saw! In all these years, he had never seen such a handsome man, even if he was just a young man!


    "Then where is my physical body?" Lin Hongxue saw that Karsi had been staring at her without saying a word for a long time.


    "Err!" Cathleen was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter, "Hey, Shiyuan, let''s go back first! "You''ll know when the time comes ¡­" As he spoke, he walked forward and grabbed onto Lin Hongxue''s right arm.


    "Let''s go ¡­" When Lin Hongxue heard the beautiful voice that sounded like it came from the heavens, another mysterious light appeared in front of her. She quickly used her hands to cover her eyes.


    Ah!" "Shiyuan!" In the blink of an eye, Lin Hongxue heard an exclamation.


    "Ah, it''s really Shiyuan! "Could it be ¡­" A deep voice spoke.


    Lin Hongxue''s heart skipped a beat, and then she slowly let go of her hands.


    The sight before him had once again surprised him.


    The lake from earlier had already disappeared. In its place was a house.


    There were three people standing in front of him, looking at him in surprise.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Hong Xue lowered her head and patted her head, trying her best to remember.


    "Aiya, it''s really Shiyuan!" It was a woman''s voice. Lin Hongxue looked up and finally had an impression ¡ª ¡ª she remembered that she was in this room from the very beginning.


    The Bugatron, the Reira, and the Virgin.


    Yes, it was indeed them!


    "Shiyuan, you are too surprising and surprising! "Ha ha-ha ha-ha!" A person yelled as he rushed over, laughing from five feet away.


    "Return to your physical body first!" With a wave of his right hand, he pointed at Lin Hongxue.


    Lin Hongxue followed the direction the staff was pointing and slowly turned around ¡ª "Uh!" She almost fell to the ground!


    He saw a person standing five feet away from him. It was exactly the same as him! He was expressionlessly looking at himself!


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue cried out in her heart. Although she remembered that Cathley had said something about her true form, when she actually saw it, it was still terrifying.


    "Haha ¡­" Shiyuan, don''t be nervous! " Seeing Lin Hongxue''s current state of mind, Bugatron consoled her.


    "Congratulations, Shiyuan. Your divine form has been separated, haha ¡­" Bugatron laughed.


    "Separation of deities?" This was the third time Lin Hongxue heard this word.


    "Un, right!" It is the separation of divine forms! " "The people of the God Realm must first separate their soul and body before they can proceed with the official road to becoming a god. "Because mortals have so many distracting thoughts, it is easy for mistakes to occur during cultivation. Serious people with divine forms may burn, never resurrecting ¡­"


    "Now, Shiyuan, you did it! and it''s far beyond our expectations! " "You have truly surprised us all!"


    "Alright, you can return to your physical form now!"


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue finally understood what was going on. However, after hearing that they had returned to their own bodies, she didn''t know how to go back. She could only look at the three of them in a daze.


    "Hurry up!" "Shiyuan!" Rui Lei shouted excitedly at Lin Hongxue.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" When he saw Lin Hongxue''s expression, he suddenly thought of something and began to laugh out loud.


    "Sigh, Shiyuan, you only need to use your will! You look at your substance and think, ''Let me go back ¡ª'' and so on, and you can separate the divine form from the divine at any time! Try it! "


    "Oh?" Lin Hongxue no longer felt fear. Instead, she found it very interesting.


    Looking at the unmoving Lin Hong Xue followed Bu Jia Di Long''s words and thought in her heart: "Let me go back!"


    After thinking about it, Lin Hong Xue felt her body lighten and she floated towards that person!


    "Ugh!" It''s really true!


    He didn''t even have the time to think about it. Lin Hongxue discovered that there seemed to be a golden light in the air that pounced towards her ''self'', and the chaotic golden light disappeared without a trace!


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha! Great!" He waved the staff in his right hand, and a bolt of lightning streaked past in front of him, "Tch! ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue discovered that a ball had appeared in front of her!


    It was extremely noisy by his ears as waves of roars came from below, causing the floor to shake! And the sun is shining outside...


    "Clang!"


    Lin Hong Xue felt her body suddenly tremble, a gold light shot out from her body, flying towards the sky, the light was spinning very quickly, in the blink of an eye it had gathered into a ball, Bu Jia Di Long waved his right hand, and a blue light shot out towards the ball of gold light in the air!


    Boom!" The ground exploded, the golden light dissipated, and an object began to spin in the air.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. The saber that was spinning in the air was actually that blade.


    Shura''s Blade!


    With a wave of his left hand, he took the knife.


    "Mm ¡­" "Shiyuan can finally start his cultivation now ¡­" said Bugatron as he looked at the blade. His words revealed the vicissitudes of life in his tone. From the sudden solemn expression on the faces of Reira and the Virgin, it could be seen that Bugatron''s words contained a complex emotion that Lin Hongxue could not understand.


    Lin Hongxue was still reminiscing about what had happened just now. She felt as if she were in a dream. Looking around, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Huh?" Lin Hong Xue looked around, "About that ¡­" What about that Big Sister Holy Maiden? "


    "Haha!" The three of them were stunned when they heard this, and Bugatron started laughing out loud again. "Ah, Shiyuan, big sister Holy Maiden is here! You''re going to meet her again soon! And ¡ª "Bugatiron stroked his beard and looked back out the window." And you''ll be with her for a long time!


    "Maybe ¡­" He walked up to Lin Hongxue and said with a stern expression, "Perhaps, you''ve been gone for decades, or even a hundred years! This will depend on your luck! "


    "Huh?" Lin Hong Xue''s eyes widened again, "A hundred years?!"


    "Hehe ¡­" Shiyuan, don''t be nervous! " "You are only going to begin to train your soul! Because you are the future Asura. You will lead hundreds of millions of Asuras to rebuild your home, that is your ultimate goal here! "


    "However, looking at the time spent on the separation of divine forms, we are indeed in disbelief! "Haha ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue was confused.


    "Mm, according to normal people, it would take at least nine hundred and sixty days to finish walking through all the golden lotuses! However, you only used seventy-three days! " Bugatron''s eyes were filled with emotion, "Even the Asura King could not compare to this! You wrote a myth! You know what? "Shiyuan, myth!"


    "Therefore, we have full confidence in you ¡ª" Bugatron calmed himself. "Tomorrow, you will officially train the Asura Eight Styles!"


    "Asura Eight Movement?" Lin Hongxue felt that the name was very familiar.


    "Yes!" He walked to the window and waved to Lin Hongxue, "Shiyuan, come here!"


    "Err ¡­" Lin Hongxue did as instructed and walked to the side of Bugatron.


    "Close your eyes!"


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "En!" Bugatron looked at Lin Hongxue and nodded.


    Lin Hongxue obediently closed her eyes.


    "Use your will to look at the outside world!" Lin Hongxue heard the voice of Bugatron by her ear.


    "Will to see the outside world?"


    Lin Hongxue frowned as she thought about what just happened. He immediately focused.


    Something strange happened!


    He saw the eye between Lin Hongxue''s eyebrows emit a strong ray of light, which quickly spread towards the window. Wherever it went, the sky was completely blue!


    Lin Hongxue cried out in her heart!


    Because he had really seen it!


    It was a spectacular sight that he had never seen in his life ¡ª a green grassland stretching out into the distant horizon; lush forests dotted with golden suns that shone in the dark blue sky; countless giants and dragons coming and going in the wilderness; and, even more spectacular, Lin Hongxue could see that in the distant horizon, there seemed to be something transparent wrapped around it. It was as if a huge transparent dome was covering the sky above his head, stretching as far as the eye could see! But he didn''t know what it was ¡­


    "Hahahaha ¡­" A burst of excited laughter interrupted Lin Hongxue''s train of thoughts. She slowly opened her eyes and looked out of the window, reminiscing about the magical scene from before.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Lin Hongxue''s eyes dimmed.


    "How is it, Shiyuan? What did you see?" With a smile on his face, Bugatron looked at Lin Hongxue.


    "Uh ¡­." Lin Hongxue was speechless for a long time. He really didn''t know how to describe what he had just seen.


    "En!" Bu Jia Dirong patted Lin Hong Xue''s shoulder, "Right now, you are using ''God''s Eye'' to see the world! That was the real world! "This is the most primitive world of our Asura Kingdom!"


    "It''s just your ''God''s Eye'' opening! I can''t see much yet ¨C of course, this will change very quickly, when you finish practicing the Asura Eight Movements! Not only can you see more things, you can also read minds! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "God''s Eye?"


    Lin Hongxue was puzzled again.


    Bugatiron started, then laughed, and with a wave of his right hand, a beam of light streaked across the wall.


    "Shiyuan, stand over there and look at yourself!" As he spoke, he pointed to the wall.


    Lin Hongxue turned around and saw that the wall was as clear as a mirror. She was able to see everything within the room.


    Lin Hong Xue slowly walked towards the wall with suspicion, and was immediately stunned ¡ª "Could it be? The person inside is me?! " Lin Hongxue stretched out her hand and touched her face.


    In the mirror, an extremely handsome young man was staring at him blankly. His sword-like eyebrows were slanted vertically and his edges were sharp and sharp. What was even more peculiar was that there was a large eye between his eyebrows!


    "Huh?"


    "Heh heh ¨C so cool! "Shiyuan ¡ª ¡ª" Lin Hongxue looked in the mirror and saw Lei La gesticulating behind her. Her face was filled with excitement!


    "Ugh!" "Is ¡ª is that me?" Lin Hongxue turned around and shouted.


    "Haha, yes! This is you! Shi Yuan! Don''t you like it? " Bugatron stepped forward.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Hongxue was speechless. She stared blankly at the familiar yet unfamiliar person in the mirror.


    "Sigh, Shiyuan ¡ª"


    A flash of light, and the mirror in front of him disappeared.


    "Shiyuan, you have been reborn, and before long, you will be the master of this place! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "So you need to work even harder!" Bugatron stood up. "After you finish practicing the Asura Eight Styles, you will be able to enter the Mortal Realm. At that time, you will also be able to meet your family and give up on your dream ¡­"


    "Mortal realm? Family? " Lin Hong Xue whispered. She had a vague impression of him in her subconscious, but it was not real.


    "Mm, yes, your family! "I''m waiting for you to go back and visit them ¡­"


    "Protector Reira!" "Open the furnace!"


    "Yes!"


    "Family?" This was the last question on his mind before his consciousness turned blurry again. He felt his body lighten, and it was as if he was sleeping ¡­

 C125

    "Shiyuan, wake up! "Welcome to the Holy Spirit''s hinterland!"


    Just now, Lin Hong Xue felt her body fluttering in her consciousness. She wanted to open her eyes to take a look but she couldn''t.


    Until he heard the call. Lin Hongxue slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the beautiful Cathley standing in front of him, smiling at him.


    Lin Hongxue knew very well that the reason why she cleared her head was because a loud roar had alarmed her.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. What was that thing''s voice that made her hair stand on end!


    Lin Hongxue glanced at Cathley, then looked around again, hoping to see what had just yelled.


    What made Lin Hongxue disappointed was that there didn''t seem to be any monsters around, not even a butterfly.


    However, the moment Lin Hongxue turned around, her expression was clearly much more shocked than when she heard the roar!


    "Where is this place?" Lin Hongxue, who was usually calm, suddenly became excited. Her eyes became round and she started to panic!


    "Hehe, Shiyuan, don''t worry!" As if she had seen through Lin Hongxue''s thoughts, she immediately walked up to her and comforted her, "This is the hinterland of the Holy Spirit Mountain!"


    "The Holy Spirit Mountain''s hinterland!?" Lin Hongxue muttered to herself. However, she did not turn her head around, and her eyes continued to search her surroundings ¡ª ¡ª There was sunlight here, and her surroundings were a primitive forest.


    The forest was filled with strange trees!


    The ten zhang in diameter trees were crisscrossed with dense branches and leaves, like huge umbrellas, blocking the sky from their line of sight. The trees were covered with fiery red fruits, hanging high in the leaves like balls of burning fire.


    The forest was dark, but not damp.


    The ground was covered with a layer of green fur. It was actually grass!


    Lin Hongxue had never seen so much grass before. It was like a green carpet that decorated the entire ground. His landing spot was extremely soft.


    Although the trees in the forest were large and numerous, the forest was very spacious.


    Lin Hong Xue felt a breeze blow past her face.


    It was a very gentle wind, mixed with a faint fragrance of flowers, but there were no flowers in the forest.


    A thin mist, like a veil, softly draped itself over the forest, easily intoxicating.


    Lin Hongxue looked up. Other than the layers of leaves and the leaves gently swaying the red fruit in the wind, she did not see the blue sky, white clouds, or the sun that she had expected to see.


    There was even more disappointment in the surprise. He could see everything clearly from between his brows.


    "Shiyuan, these trees are the ''Dragon Fruit Tree''. Those fruits are the rare Dragon Fruits!" Cathley knew what Lin Hongxue was thinking at this moment. With a wave of her hand, a fiery red fruit fell into her palm.


    "Dragon Fruit?" Hearing Cathley''s words, Lin Hongxue shook her numb neck and turned around to look at the dragon fruit in Cathley''s hand with a puzzled expression. The dragon fruit was about five times the diameter of a normal human being. Once it was in his hand, he could clearly see it.


    Indeed, it could only be described with the word ''red''.


    The bright red dragon fruit was still emitting rays of light, flickering from time to time.


    "En!" "The dragon fruit is a special item that belongs to the Holy Spirit Mountain, and I''m afraid this is the only place in the world that has such a fruit tree!"


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue did not know what was so special about this fruit, except that its color and size were different from those of ordinary fruits.


    "Then?" Lin Hongxue looked around, and wiped the corners of her mouth with her index finger. "Then where exactly is this hinterland? We are now?" Lin Hongxue was so nervous that her speech became slurred!


    "Haha ¡­" She slowly walked in front of Lin Hongxue and pointed at her surroundings, saying, "This is the hinterland of the Holy Spirit Mountain! "Remember!"


    "Is it in the mountains?" Lin Hongxue stared with wide eyes.


    "Haha ¡­" Cathleen started to laugh out loud as she patted Lin Hongxue''s forehead with the dragon fruit in her hand. "Of course it''s on the mountain! You even want to ask that? "


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue wiped her forehead and asked, "Then, is the Holy Spirit Mountain very big?"


    "The Holy Spirit Mountain is very big!" "But it''s not just a mountain ¡ª"


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue was confused by his words, "If it isn''t a mountain, then what is it?"


    "It''s a world!" She calmly said as she waved the dragon fruit in her hand.


    "World?" Lin Hongxue''s curiosity was piqued. Hearing her say this, he quickly rushed to her side, raised his head and asked, "What world is it?"


    "The world of the gods!"


    "The world of the gods?" Lin Hongxue began to recall the strange journey that she had made in the past few days. It was only now that she could finally think of this question with more clarity in her mind. Even though he did not know what the so-called God Realm was at all.


    "Sigh, Shiyuan, there will be a day when you grow up. When you grow up, you will understand all of this!" Cathley knew she couldn''t explain it for a while.


    "Then what are we doing here?" Lin Hong Xue smacked her lips and asked.


    "Come, sit down. Let me explain slowly ¡­" She pulled Lin Hongxue to a nearby tree and sat down.


    "Mm ¡­" Tidying his clothes, he said, "The Holy Spirit Mountain represents the God Realm. She is a very large world ¡­" Karsi paused for a moment and slowly told Lin Hongxue, "... The hinterland of the Holy Spirit Mountain was nine hundred floors underground, which was where the cultivators cultivated. Every Asura King had to cultivate here. Of course, not everyone who came here to cultivate had succeeded. Thus, he did not expect that the person who came here to cultivate would be the future king! This was because not many would be able to succeed.


    This was also the reason why the king of Asura Country would always stay in office for so many years. It was extremely difficult to find someone capable of being the ruler of an entire country! Especially in the God Realm ¡­


    "Ah?" "900 levels below ground?" Lin Hongxue opened her mouth wide.


    She nodded and waved to Lin Hongxue, indicating that he should not interrupt her.


    "..." Every hundred layers represented a single layer of Fa Li, a total of nine layers. Only by cultivating all nine levels of qi can one return to the path of humanity ¡­ However, when countless Asura Kings have been selected to train in this place, only King Ta Ta Ta Ta Wu was able to succeed in the past, and the rest have failed before reaching the fifth stage! "


    "Em!" The more Lin Hongxue listened, the more confused she became. She stared at Cathley blankly, but her mind was also wandering around her.


    "Eh? "So we''re underground now, so you''re saying?" Lin Hongxue suddenly said.


    "En ¡ª ¡ª" Cathley was interrupted by Lin Hong once again. She could only grunt, "It''s underground!"


    "Then how did we get in? Can we still go out? " Lin Hongxue said with a surprised expression.


    "Haha ¡­" "Aiya, Shiyuan, you sure have a lot of questions!" She smiled helplessly and slowly stood up.


    "Come and take a look!" As he said that, he stopped ten steps away from Lin Hongxue and called out to her.


    Lin Hongxue quickly leapt up and landed in front of Cathley. "Look over there!" She raised her right hand and pointed it at the top of her head.


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue curiously leaned over and looked up along the direction that Cathley was pointing at.


    "Ah?!" Lin Hongxue cried out in alarm again.


    Above his head, there was a circular object that was about a foot in diameter hanging in the "sky"!


    It was a dazzling white light that shone down from the horizon, forming a long passageway that concealed itself within the leaves.


    "The passage we came from is right here!"


    "Huh?" Lin Hong Xue almost sat down on the ground, "This is a passage? The road doesn''t even have a passage? "


    "Hur hur, you, you''ll know in the future!"


    "Un, let''s go!" Cathleen pulled away from Redsnow and turned toward the woods to the east.


    "Eh? We... Where are we going? " Lin Hong Xue looked around and asked.


    "Come with me!" "You''ll know soon enough!"


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue no longer spoke.


    Not long after that, Lin Hong Xue suddenly stopped, lowered her head and pointed to the ground: "Eh? This grass is so special! Why did I see such deep footprints when I stepped on it? Why did I turn around and disappear? "


    Along the way, she walked while curiously staring at her feet. However, she discovered that the moment she stepped on the grass, it immediately caved in, leaving behind a large footprint. She did not expect that after taking the second step just now, the footprint behind her instantly disappeared, causing her to be extremely curious.


    "Haha ¡­" Cathleen started, then burst out laughing again, but her eyes were filled with amazement at how meticulous this little rascal was.


    "It''s Concealment Grass! It can automatically recover the traces you left behind! "


    "Hidden Grass?" Lin Hongxue found the name very interesting. No wonder her footprints disappeared.


    "These herbs are extremely useful!" "If a bad guy comes here, he''ll definitely get lost ¡­" "Therefore, this place is very safe. If someone is not familiar with this environment, they will definitely be unable to find the direction and exit ¡­"


    Ah!" Lin Hongxue was amazed as she heard this.


    "So, you better not run around in the future, or it''ll be troublesome ¡­"


    "Uh ¡­." Lin Hongxue followed closely behind and immediately quieted down.


    "We''re here!"


    Just as Lin Hongxue heard a sound similar to the sound of water flowing, she pushed aside the leaves in front of her and found herself standing on the edge of a huge cliff.


    "Heavens!"


    Lin Hongxue suddenly jumped up!


    The scene before their eyes was too unexpected and exciting. "The sun!"


    Lin Hongxue''s eyes lit up. The first thing she saw was the sun!


    What a big red sun!


    About a hundred feet below his feet, a large river was gently flowing towards the west. A faint sound of water flowing could be heard, echoing in the mountain stream like music.


    Outside the river, there was a vast expanse of plains that stretched as far as the eye could see. The plains were red, blue, and purple in color, and it seemed as if flowers were blooming everywhere.


    A thin layer of mist floated down from the sky above the plains. The sunlight shone down and emitted a hazy golden color. It was faint and gentle ¡­


    "Roar!" "Roar!"


    Lin Hongxue was immersed in the scenery in front of her when she suddenly heard a roar and her feet trembled.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked as she hurriedly turned her head to look at Cathley.


    "Hehe, Shiyuan, don''t panic. This is the Holy Spirit Beast, the place I want to bring you to!" She pushed aside the leaves on the side, revealing a hole in front of her.


    "Follow me!"


    Lin Hongxue saw that Cathley was entering the cave and quickly followed her.


    The cave entrance was not big, just large enough for a person to pass through.


    As soon as she entered the cave, Lin Hongxue discovered that she had arrived at a massive cave. A long flight of stone steps led straight down into the milky white mist below.


    "What is this place?" Lin Hongxue thought.


    "Roar!" A louder sound was coming from below, as though it was right next to him. Lin Hong Xue couldn''t help but be nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid! It won''t hurt! "Just follow me ¡ª" Cathleen turned around and took Lin Hongxue''s hand. The two of them walked down the stairs step by step.


    Lin Hongxue''s feet trembled as she walked, and she finally arrived at the mist she had just seen.


    His vision was blurry, but he could still see clearly.


    The sound of flowing water could be heard. Lin Hongxue was surprised to discover that they had arrived at the river she saw earlier!


    The foggy area was actually a small forest area. After they passed through the forest, they arrived at a flat stretch of land!


    The river was at least ten zhang wide, but the water was not turbulent. It flowed smoothly to the right. On the other side, the vast plains were indeed filled with flowers!


    The fear in Lin Hongxue''s heart was swept away as she was completely captivated by the scene before her.


    "Roar!" Lin Hongxue fiercely jumped back because the sudden cry felt like she was right next to her!


    Lin Hongxue slowly turned around, and her eyes widened!


    A monster!


    He had never seen such strange animals before!


    His height was twenty feet!


    He had a dragon-like head, but it was definitely not a dragon. The two horns on his head were as tall as forks in a mountain, and were at least three feet long!


    If there was only one eye on the head, it would have been right in the middle of the bridge of the nose. His two nostrils flared and his mouth revealed rows of teeth that were like swords. They were actually also transparent red!


    A lion''s tail, long on the ground, with a big round package at the end!


    What was strange was that the beast''s entire body was red!


    He stood three feet away by the river drinking water. As he raised his head, he spat out some water. Occasionally, he would turn his head to look at where the two stood and roar at him.


    "Hehe, this is the Holy Spirit Beast!" She pointed at the beast and said to Lin Hongxue as she walked towards the Holy Spirit Beast.


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue was surprised. She didn''t expect that Cathley would walk towards that ugly monster and stay there for a while.


    But when the monster saw Cathleen approaching, it actually snorted. It turned its head back and smacked its lips against Cathleen''s outstretched hand, while its tail wagged rapidly. It looked extremely intimate!


    "Shiyuan, come here! "Let''s get to know this friend of yours!" While stroking the monster''s body, she called out to Lin Hongxue.


    "Ugh!" Lin Hong Xue was startled. Looking at the monster''s appearance, apart from its unsightly appearance, it didn''t seem as scary as she had imagined. Lin Hongxue finally approached Cathleen''s side and looked at the gigantic beast with a panicked expression.


    "The Holy Spirit Beast is a holy treasure of the Shura, and its blood is called the ''Holy Spirit Blood''. Only the Holy Spirit Blood can help you smoothly enter the path of becoming a god!"


    She pointed at the Holy Spirit Beast''s red body and said to Lin Hongxue, "Do you know why its entire body is red? The Dragon Fruit contains the purest blood essence of nature. After the Holy Spirit Beast eats it, it converts the blood essence of the fruit into blood, which is for the cultivators to consume. From there, one can obtain the blood essence needed for the body. "


    "..." The blood of the Holy Spirit could make divine cultivators immune to poisons, water and fire, lightning and rain ¡­ "Pei-Yuan Strengthening Technique can eventually cultivate an indestructible body ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!" "This is also the first and most important part ¡ª the Body of the Holy Spirit!"


    She bent down and pulled out an object from the round part of the monster''s tail. Lin Hongxue was shocked to discover that it was actually a transparent ball!


    There seemed to be liquid rippling inside the red ball.


    "This is the ''Blood of the Holy Spirit'' produced in the Holy Spirit Beast''s body. It will grow three to five crystals per day. This is the main food for you in the future!" She took out two similar "Holy Spirit Blood" from her tail and waved it in front of Lin Hongxue.


    "Ah?" "No way!" Lin Hongxue was still in shock at the monster in front of her. When she saw the ball coming out from the tail, the red liquid within turned out to be blood. She felt a wave of nausea that made her want to vomit!


    And now, Cathleen had even said that this thing was going to be her main dish? For a moment, she was even more surprised!


    "Hehe ¡­" This is delicious! " She smiled as she took one out. With a light tap of her finger, a small hole appeared in the ball. With a lift of her head, the object inside the ball flowed into her mouth!


    "Ehh!" Lin Hongxue watched with a worried frown.


    "Why are there so many strange things happening to me?!"


    Lin Hongxue could tell from Cathley''s expression that it was impossible for her not to drink. She couldn''t help but shout in her heart ¡­

 C126

    "Drink it. Shiyuan, you will definitely like this taste!" She handed the remaining two "Holy Spirit Blood" to Lin Hongxue.


    "Err ¡­" Lin Hongxue covered her nose with her hands as she looked at the two blood-red objects. Then, she looked at Cathley, but hesitated, unwilling to extend her hand.


    "This is your food. If you don''t eat it, you won''t last three days!" "You are a man. If you cannot overcome this difficulty, how can you bear the heavy responsibility of rebuilding your country?"


    Lin Hongxue did not understand that the responsibility of the country was not responsible for it, but the fact that he poured all of his pride on the man that Cathley spoke of aroused her interest.


    With a blush on her face, Lin Hongxue snorted from her nose. She extended her hand and snatched the "Blood of the Holy Spirit" from Cathley''s hands. With a wave of her right hand and two crisp bangs, two small holes opened up on the round earth. Lin Hong Xue unexpectedly raised her head without any hesitation, and two blood-red threads flowed from the air into Lin Hong Xue''s wide open mouth, sparkling with a red light.


    The moment those things entered her mouth, Lin Hongxue somewhat regretted it!


    He felt a sweet and sour taste in his mouth, but immediately after, a strong smell of blood gushed into his nose. His stomach churned and churned; it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Lin Hongxue originally wanted to put it down, but when she raised her head, she saw Cathley looking at her with a smile. She could not help but nod her head. With a frown, she gulped it down!


    "Ugh!" After swallowing down the last remnants of the liquid in her mouth with much difficulty, Lin Hong Xue wanted to find some water to drink to clear her mouth.


    "Hehe, Shiyuan is truly amazing!" Cathley kept clapping her hands in praise. Then he turned around and pointed to the river behind him, "This river is formed from the melted water of the Holy Spirit Snow Mountain. For thousands of years, it has been called the Holy River by the Asura Race ¡­ It brought peace and good luck to our people. You can drink some Snow Mountain Dew! "


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue was waiting for these words. With a poof, she dove onto the shore and let out a loud bellow!


    "Haha ¡­" Seeing Lin Hongxue''s appearance, not only did Cathleen laugh, she also laughed out loud.


    The water was clear and the air was cool. When she was finally full, Lin Hongxue could feel that the unpleasant fishy smell was gradually disappearing.


    "It tastes so good!" Lin Hongxue said with a smile as she got up and wiped her mouth.


    "Of course! Otherwise, the Holy Spirit Beast wouldn''t have come to drink this water! " Cathleen said, looking back at the monster.


    "Hey, Sister Saintess!" This was the first time that Lin Hongxue had naturally addressed Cathley in such a manner. It was obvious that she was unable to contain the joy on her face.


    "You said that I''m going to stay here from now on?" Lin Hong Xue looked around and knocked her head, "How long do I have to stay before I can return?"


    "Haha ¡­" Karsi did not expect Lin Hongxue to ask this question and immediately smiled, "Yes! In the future, you will stay here until you have cultivated to the ninth level of the Spirit Refinement realm. "Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?!" Lin Hongxue immediately became nervous again.


    "Ha ha!" Cathleen laughed, rolled her eyes, and said slowly, "Otherwise, you''ll be here for the rest of your life!"


    "Ah?!" Lin Hongxue''s eyes widened. Although the scenery here was pleasing to the eyes, Lin Hongxue still felt that there was something much less vivid.


    Silence!


    There seemed to be nothing here but silence.


    "Sigh, Shiyuan ¡­." It was as if she had seen through Lin Hongxue''s thoughts. She walked up to her and comforted her, "Don''t worry, when you train to a certain level, you will realize that the world here is very different from the one you imagined! Furthermore, you will definitely be infatuated with this place! "


    "Is that so?" Disbelief was written all over Lin Hongxue''s face.


    "Well, yes!" "There are not only animals in the world, there are many people like you and me who live here. They are very happy and happy!"


    "Huh?" Lin Hong Xue was stunned again. She pointed to the field in front of them, "Are you saying that there is still someone here? Then why didn''t I see it? "


    "Haha ¡­" She herself was very strange. Since Lin Hongxue had arrived, she had not smiled for many years, but she still wore a smile on her face almost every day. And so were the others.


    "Of course!" "It''s just that you can''t see it yet! If you want to see them, you have to focus on cultivating from now on. When you step into the God Realm, you will realize that everything in this world has changed ¡­ "


    "Cultivate?" the God Realm? " Lin Hongxue pondered for a moment. Although she didn''t understand the meaning behind those words, there was one thing that interested her: she wanted to live in a place where there were people.


    "Alright!" "Shiyuan, come with me. Let me show you where you live!" After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the forest on the left.


    "Huh?" It was as if Lin Hongxue had awoken from a dream. When she saw that she was already at the edge of the forest, her feet paused as she hurriedly followed.


    As they passed through a patch of underbrush, Lin Hongxue heard the sound of water again. The sun had also appeared outside the forest.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them entered a cave.


    What a big cave! Lin Hongxue exclaimed in her heart.


    However, it was different from an ordinary cave.


    The entire cave was covered in milky-white rocks, and there seemed to be waves of crystal light flashing on the stones. It was unknown just how high the ceiling of the cave was. Lin Hongxue raised her head and looked up. She could see nothing but mist in the sky, but she could not see where the ceiling of the cave was.


    The light in the cave, however, was very good.


    Thirty feet away, a huge waterfall fell from the sky onto a stone wall. The rumbling sound of the water echoed throughout the cave. The waterfall fell into a stream below and stirred up a thick mist of water. It was extremely beautiful.


    The cave walls were covered with trees and grass, as well as flowers of all colors.


    "This way ¡ª" Cathley reminded Lin Hongxue as she turned to look into the depths of the cave.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lin Hongxue looked around and followed the footsteps.


    Just as he walked past the waterfall, a path appeared in front of him, extending inwards along the walls of the cave.


    As she walked onto the jetty, Lin Hongxue couldn''t help but feel a burst of fear!


    To the right was a cliff face!


    Lin Hongxue carefully stuck her head out and looked down. She felt her heart tighten! He could only see that the bottom of the cliff was so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom. He didn''t know just how deep it was. Below him, the air was covered by a hazy mist.


    "Be careful! "Follow me closely!" Cathley turned around and reminded her, as she grabbed Lin Hongxue''s hand.


    As the jetty continued to descend, Lin Hongxue was unable to remember just how long she walked for. However, after walking for a distance, Lin Hongxue discovered that the area ahead of them seemed to have become more spacious. The cliffs and cliffs around them were gradually replaced by little bundles of stones.


    Stopping, Lin Hongxue found that she had finally walked to the end of the road and arrived at a flat piece of land. A dazzling beam of light was shining through from the front.


    Sunlight. The first thing Lin Hongxue saw was the golden light shining from the top of the mountain.


    In the blink of an eye, he left the cave. He was suddenly enlightened!


    Heavens!


    Lin Hongxue threw down her hand and could not help but cry out in alarm.


    The smoke in front of him was vast and rippling like green water. The sky was blue and the clouds were white. The sun was shining brightly!


    It was actually a boundless sea!


    Ah!" "Great!" Lin Hongxue gasped in surprise. She felt that her feet were abnormally soft. She lowered her head to look; she had been standing on the beach.


    What fine sand!


    The golden sand snaked along the beach under the sun.


    The sea breeze blew. Countless birds were leisurely flying on the surface of the sea. From time to time, sounds of happiness could be heard.


    "That''s where you live!" She pointed to the right.


    "Hmm?" Lin Hongxue turned her head to look at the sound and saw a series of mountains to her right, filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers. Faintly, there seemed to be milky white buildings interspersed within.


    "Let''s go take a look!"


    Lin Hongxue followed Cathley and headed in that direction.


    The scene before her eyes caused her to be stunned again.


    It seemed very familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before.


    Many towering trees extended along the cliff, verdant and glistening. A milky mist hung in the trees, dreamy.


    A few similarly milky white buildings appeared in the forest.


    A domed building. Not very big.


    Lin Hongxue calculated that there were only five of them.


    A row of wooden fences surrounded the small house, forming a courtyard.


    Karsi brought Lin Hongxue into the courtyard. The house was surrounded by flowers and plants, and the fragrance of flowers wafted in the air. Countless butterflies danced among the flowers. There were also streams of water gurgling by the side of the house, slowly flowing into the depths of the forest.


    She reached out her hand to push open the door of the central room.


    "Come in, this is your new home! See if you like it? "


    As she walked into the house, Lin Hongxue discovered that the workmanship of the house was truly exquisite.


    The room was small, but the layout was delicate.


    The entrance led to a large hall filled with many exquisite utensils. They were all made out of transparent blue. Although Lin Hong Xue didn''t know what it was made of, from the looks of it, it was indeed exquisite and exquisite.


    It was unknown what kind of stone the milky white walls were made of. They were polished until they were smooth, and there were even some inscriptions on them that one could not understand. Lin Hongxue only felt that the patterns were familiar, and suddenly remembered the one she had seen in the Holy Spirit Castle that day. Indeed, they left together. However, he did not know what the meaning of these strange diagrams were.


    There were three other doors at the side of the hall.


    She pushed open the leftmost door and entered, then turned her head and signaled for Lin Hongxue to follow.


    This room was completely different from the outside.


    The four walls were all azure blue!


    Transparent blue. It was exactly the same as the [Divine Refining Furnace] in the Holy Spirit Castle!


    The outermost part of the wall was a window on the ground, and the water outside was right in front of him.


    The walls of the room were placed on a milky white shelf, and on the shelves, there were actually many red objects. As Lin Hongxue looked more carefully, she felt a dull pain in her chest. This was because the red substance was the "Holy Spirit Blood" that she had drunk a moment ago!


    What surprised Lin Hongxue even more was that there were still so many of them!


    The entire shelf was densely packed, with one shelf at a time. There were nine layers!


    "Ugh!" Lin Hongxue could not help but burp.


    In the middle of the room, there was a milky-white bed.


    Other than the fact that there was no blanket, it was basically a bed.


    A white mist was spreading out from it.


    "This is your bed, ha-ha..." Cathley patted the bed and smiled at Lin Hongxue, "Of course, this is also the place where you cultivate! "Take a look. Are you satisfied with this place?"


    "Ugh!" Lin Hong Xue stayed in the middle of the room and didn''t want to see those red things.


    "Your food every day is these ''Holy Spirit Blood''," Cathley said to Lin Hongxue while pointing at the shelf. "The Holy Spirit Beast will return to this place every day and leave behind the ''Holy Spirit Blood'' that will be formed, so ¡­" "You don''t have to worry about not having enough food! "Haha ¡­"


    "Please!" Lin Hongxue muttered, "Don''t tell me that''s what I eat every day?"


    "Of course not!" She took a blue, transparent utensil from the shelf below, and pressed it against the wall. With a "poof" sound, a tube of water actually appeared on the wall, and flowed out from it. She filled a full glass with the utensil in her hand, loosened her grip, and the tube disappeared into the wall!


    Cathley brought the water in front of Lin Hongxue. "And this'' holy water '', this is the one you just drank! It was specially drawn from the River of Souls. Eat this together, and I''m sure it will be delicious! "Haha ¡­"


    "Ugh!" Lin Hong Xue felt like she was going to collapse!


    "From today onwards, besides eating the ''Snow of the Holy Spirit'', you will be meditating here every day ¡­" "If you want to leave this place as soon as possible, then you have to be more attentive. Do as I say, I believe that you will soon be able to fulfill your wish!"


    "Meditate? You can just leave after meditating everyday? " Lin Hong Xue really didn''t understand.


    "Hehe, that''s right, just meditating! Of course, you just have to do what I ask you to do... Everything will become very simple! " As she spoke, she took out something from her bosom and held it in front of Lin Hongxue. "This is a Saint Origin Gold Pill. I''ll give you one every ten days to help you condense the natural spirit energy ¡­"


    Lin Hongxue could only see that Cathley was holding a shiny golden bead in her hand. The round bead was completely golden, just like gold.


    "Take it!" She placed the pearl in Lin Hongxue''s hand.


    "Now?" Lin Hong Xue looked at Jia Si Li in surprise.


    "Right, now!"


    "Ugh!"


    There was always no way to refuse Cathlee''s words.


    Lin Hongxue brought the pearl to her nose and took a sniff. A sweet smell wafted into her nose!


    Lin Hongxue''s tightly knitted eyebrows finally relaxed.


    "Ha ha!" "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely like this taste!"


    Lin Hongxue''s face turned red. She never thought that even the slightest thoughts would not escape the eyes of the Saintess'' elder sister. She was truly impressed!


    With a wave of his hand, he placed the bead into his mouth and rolled it around with his tongue in an attempt to see if there was any smell.


    Who knew that as soon as the bead entered her mouth, her tongue would turn around and she would feel that it was gone!


    A stream of heat flowed down his throat and into his body. A burst of fragrance entered his mouth.


    Lin Hongxue smacked her lips. Just as she was surprised, she heard Cathleen laugh again, "The Saint Origin Gold Pellet is made from the soul of the Asura King, Tuo Wu. There are a total of 999 pellets. Of course, he would also inherit his Fa Li! "When the aurous core dissolves in your mouth, it will directly enter your blood ¡­"


    As Lin Hongxue listened to Cathley, her eyes were filled with confusion! The more he listened, the more mysterious it became.


    Suddenly, Lin Hongxue felt a burning sensation in her body, followed by a massive pain in her abdomen.


    Lin Hongxue was shocked!


    She covered her stomach with her hands and looked at Cathleen.


    "Shiyuan, quickly sit on the stone bed and adjust your luck!" As soon as she saw Lin Hongxue''s expression, she knew that it was the effect of the Saint Origin Gold Pill.


    "Mm ¡­" Lin Hongxue only felt a sharp pain. Her face was flushed red and large beads of sweat dripped down her forehead. She quickly did as she was told and sat down cross-legged on the stone bed.


    Just as she sat down, Lin Hongxue nearly jumped up again!


    The place where his body touched felt like ice! A strange chill went through his body, and his head felt clear.


    "This is normal! It''s a little cold at the beginning, but you''ll get used to it soon! " Cathley righted Lin Hongxue''s body. "Now, close your eyes and put all your distracting thoughts to the back of your mind! "Let your mind follow the heat in your body ¡­" Cathleen prompted.


    Lin Hongxue''s Qi immediately sunk into her dantian. Her heart quieted down, and her extremely dense true energy immediately began to flow. In the time it took for him to breathe, the heat from earlier disappeared without a trace, and the pain also disappeared!


    Lin Hongxue''s heart was as clear as a mirror. It had been a long time since she last practiced the breathing exercise that her grandfather taught her. Of course, she had no memory of this at all.


    This journey seemed to have returned to the old days.


    He closed his eyes. He had already entered the Realm of Self-Actualization!


    "Shiyuan ¡­" Cathley called out three times. When she realized that Lin Hongxue did not react, she felt a little strange in her heart. Suddenly, he saw Lin Hongxue''s eyes began to shine with dazzling light! The top of his head was also starting to emit a thick fog!


    Looking at the expression on Lin Hongxue''s face, it was as if she was peacefully breathing with no signs of pain!


    When Cathleen saw this, she was shocked. She extended her jade-like finger and gently probed Lin Hongxue''s right wrist. Her eyes also widened like Lin Hongxue''s just now!


    However, following that, a look of unconcealable joy appeared on Cathleen''s face.


    "This is unbelievable!" She clasped her hands together in front of her chest, looking up and exclaiming in her heart.


    He was just about to teach Lin Hongxue some of the breathing technique, but it seemed like not only did this little brat already know how to do it, but he was also an expert!


    How did this young boy manage to cultivate a whole body of strong inner Qi? Not to mention the seven meridians and eight meridians he had opened up the day before yesterday!


    "Maybe it''s really Buddha''s blessing!" Cathleen muttered. It was no wonder that this fellow had completed the separation of divine forms in just a few days.


    "I think the miracle is still happening..." Now, Cathleen was convinced.


    Lin Hongxue''s godly eyes opened and closed. From within, rays of magical light shot out, causing Cathley to be extremely excited!


    At this time, Lin Hongxue also felt that the true energy within her body was becoming faster and faster. When she reached her dantian, she felt as if it was gathering! Lin Hongxue was curious. She gathered her energy and slowly directed the energy into her Dantian. Then, she tried to disperse the gathering place. Unexpectedly, the moment the zhenqi arrived, it immediately began rotating non-stop in her dantian. Before Lin Hongxue could exchange her zhenqi, the spinning ball of zhenqi suddenly stopped, and it stopped moving!


    Lin Hongxue was shocked. She quickly took a deep breath and the true energy within her body began to stir. However, something even more surprising happened!


    Lin Hongxue felt as if there was a solid ball moving within her dantian! The moment the true energy passed through, the ball immediately followed the stream of air! Instantly, it covered its entire body!


    Shocked, Lin Hong Xue willed her zhenqi to fly around in her body!


    Lin Hongxue panicked. She subconsciously heard a voice, an old man''s voice, "Xue''er, don''t be upset while cultivating. In case you go berserk ¡­"


    Lin Hongxue felt as if she heard everything clearly, and her brain became clear again.


    With a wave of his hands, a strong surge of true energy rose up from his dantian and rapidly circled around it. Finally, it merged that chaotic flow of air and slowly returned to its normal state ¡­


    However, Lin Hongxue could faintly feel that the sphere had slipped out of her zhenqi. Unable to control herself, she turned around from the Hundred Meetings Acupuncture Point and rushed straight to the Indian Temple!


    Boom!


    Lin Hong Xue felt a bright light flash in front of her eyes! The sphere seemed to have disappeared from somewhere. But he didn''t know where he had disappeared from.


    Lin Hongxue continued to circulate the true energy within her body. She discovered that there was no longer the feeling of gathering true energy in her dantian. With a calm mind, she once again entered the void ¡­


    However, if Lin Hongxue were to open her eyes, she would discover just how shocked she was!


    This was because a fireball had shot out from Lin Hongxue''s God''s Eye! It pierced through the window and headed straight for the sea!


    With a "hong" sound, it exploded on the surface of the sea. A mass of golden flames illuminated a large part of the sea!


    The golden light quickly disappeared into the sea!


    Suddenly, the surface of the sea turned calm as a huge wave surged. A giant object flew up into the sky from the water and crashed into the sea with a loud bang. After a series of intense sounds, a look of pleasant surprise flashed across Cathleen''s wide eyes!


    "Flames of God''s Eyes!" She turned her head and looked at Lin Hongxue who was completely immersed in her own world with an expression of disbelief!


    The surface of the sea calmed down, but at this moment, many things suddenly appeared, floating on the surface of the sea.


    It was actually a fish!


    A huge shark!


    However, they were all dead, floating on the surface of the sea with their stomachs turned up!


    That piece of sea just now was completely covered with white dead sharks. Under the sunlight, they shined with a dazzling light ¡­


    "Shiyuan actually has God''s Eye of Raging Flames!" She was still staring out the window at the sea, still in shock.


    Although in terms of that lump of fire just now, it was still a far cry from the true divine flame that he had successfully refined, it was more than enough in Cathlei''s eyes! According to common sense, Lin Hongxue was currently unable to cultivate "Divine Eye Raging Flames"! And now, he had actually done it by accident!


    Even if Ta Feng was still alive, it would be impossible to compare to him!


    "Err ¡­!" This time, it was finally time for Cathley to be shocked!